This is a modern-English version of Mary Barton, originally written by Gaskell, Elizabeth Cleghorn. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

 

E-text prepared by Les Bowler, St. Ives, Dorset,
and revised by Joseph E. Loewenstein, M.D.

HTML version prepared by Joseph E. Loewenstein, M.D.

E-text prepared by Les Bowler, St. Ives, Dorset,
and revised by Joseph E. Loewenstein, M.D.

HTML version prepared by Joseph E. Loewenstein, M.D.

 

Editorial Note:

Mary Barton, Elizabeth Cleghorn Gaskell's first novel, was first published anonymously in 1848 by Chapman and Hall.

 


 

 

MARY BARTON:

A TALE OF MANCHESTER LIFE.

 

by

ELIZABETH GASKELL

 

 

"'How knowest thou,' may the distressed Novel-wright exclaim, 'that I, here where I sit, am the Foolishest of existing mortals; that this my Long-ear of a fictitious Biography shall not find one and the other, into whose still longer ears it may be the means, under Providence, of instilling somewhat?' We answer, 'None knows, none can certainly know: therefore, write on, worthy Brother, even as thou canst, even as it is given thee.'"

"'How do you know,' the frustrated writer might shout, 'that I, sitting here, am the most foolish person alive; that this lengthy fictional biography of mine won't find anyone who can learn from it?' We answer, 'No one knows, no one can know for sure: so keep writing, my friend, as well as you can, with what you have.'

CARLYLE.

CARLYLE.

 

 


 

 

CONTENTS

 


 

 

 

PREFACE.
 

Three years ago I became anxious (from circumstances that need not be more fully alluded to) to employ myself in writing a work of fiction. Living in Manchester, but with a deep relish and fond admiration for the country, my first thought was to find a frame-work for my story in some rural scene; and I had already made a little progress in a tale, the period of which was more than a century ago, and the place on the borders of Yorkshire, when I bethought me how deep might be the romance in the lives of some of those who elbowed me daily in the busy streets of the town in which I resided. I had always felt a deep sympathy with the care-worn men, who looked as if doomed to struggle through their lives in strange alternations between work and want; tossed to and fro by circumstances, apparently in even a greater degree than other men. A little manifestation of this sympathy, and a little attention to the expression of feelings on the part of some of the work-people with whom I was acquainted, had laid open to me the hearts of one or two of the more thoughtful among them; I saw that they were sore and irritable against the rich, the even tenor of whose seemingly happy lives appeared to increase the anguish caused by the lottery-like nature of their own. Whether the bitter complaints made by them, of the neglect which they experienced from the prosperous—especially from the masters whose fortunes they had helped to build up—were well-founded or no, it is not for me to judge. It is enough to say, that this belief of the injustice and unkindness which they endure from their fellow-creatures, taints what might be resignation to God's will, and turns it to revenge in too many of the poor uneducated factory-workers of Manchester.

Three years ago, I became anxious (due to reasons that don’t need further explanation) to start writing a work of fiction. Living in Manchester, but with a strong love for the countryside, my first thought was to find a setting for my story in a rural scene. I had already made some progress on a tale set over a century ago in an area near Yorkshire when I realized how much romance might exist in the lives of those who brushed past me daily in the busy streets of my town. I had always felt a deep sympathy for the weary men who seemed destined to struggle through life in a constant back-and-forth between work and deprivation, tossed around by circumstances even more than others. A small display of this sympathy and a bit of attention to the emotions expressed by some of the workers I knew opened up the hearts of a couple of the more thoughtful ones among them; I noticed they were hurting and irritable toward the wealthy, whose seemingly stable and happy lives only heightened their own distress caused by the random nature of their existence. Whether their bitter complaints about the neglect they faced from the prosperous—especially the bosses whose fortunes they helped create—were justified or not, I won't say. It's enough to note that their belief in the injustice and unkindness they suffer from their fellow humans taints what could be acceptance of God's will and transforms it into a desire for revenge among too many uneducated factory workers in Manchester.

The more I reflected on this unhappy state of things between those so bound to each other by common interests, as the employers and the employed must ever be, the more anxious I became to give some utterance to the agony which, from time to time, convulses this dumb people; the agony of suffering without the sympathy of the happy, or of erroneously believing that such is the case. If it be an error, that the woes, which come with ever-returning tide-like flood to overwhelm the workmen in our manufacturing towns, pass unregarded by all but the sufferers, it is at any rate an error so bitter in its consequences to all parties, that whatever public effort can do in the way of legislation, or private effort in the way of merciful deeds, or helpless love in the way of "widow's mites," should be done, and that speedily, to disabuse the work-people of so miserable a misapprehension. At present they seem to me to be left in a state, wherein lamentations and tears are thrown aside as useless, but in which the lips are compressed for curses, and the hands clenched and ready to smite.

The more I thought about this unfortunate situation between those who are so connected by shared interests, like employers and employees, the more I felt compelled to express the pain that occasionally overwhelms this silent group; the pain of suffering without the empathy of the fortunate, or the mistaken belief that this is true. If it is a mistake that the struggles, which come like a relentless tide to drown the workers in our manufacturing towns, go unnoticed by everyone except those who endure them, it is still a mistake with such harsh consequences for everyone involved that any public initiative, whether through legislation, or private action through acts of kindness, or even the small contributions of those with limited means, should be made—and quickly—to help the workers realize this unfortunate misunderstanding. Right now, it seems they are left in a situation where mourning and tears are dismissed as pointless, but where lips are sealed for curses and hands are clenched, ready to strike.

I know nothing of Political Economy, or the theories of trade. I have tried to write truthfully; and if my accounts agree or clash with any system, the agreement or disagreement is unintentional.

I don't know anything about Political Economy or trade theories. I've tried to write honestly, and if my descriptions match or contradict any system, it's purely by accident.

To myself the idea which I have formed of the state of feeling among too many of the factory-people in Manchester, and which I endeavoured to represent in this tale (completed above a year ago), has received some confirmation from the events which have so recently occurred among a similar class on the Continent.

To me, the picture I've created of the feelings among many factory workers in Manchester, which I tried to capture in this story (finished over a year ago), has been somewhat validated by the recent events affecting a similar group in Europe.

OCTOBER, 1848.

OCTOBER 1848.

 

 

CHAPTER I.

A MYSTERIOUS DISAPPEARANCE.

Oh! 'tis hard, 'tis hard to be working
The whole of the live-long day,
When all the neighbours about one
Are off to their jaunts and play.

There's Richard he carries his baby,
And Mary takes little Jane,
And lovingly they'll be wandering
Through field and briery lane.

Oh! It's hard, it's hard to be working.
All day long,
While all the neighbors around you
They're off having fun and playing.

There's Richard, he’s carrying his baby,
And Mary has little Jane,
And lovingly they're wandering
Through fields and thorny paths.

Manchester Song.

Manchester Song.

There are some fields near Manchester, well known to the inhabitants as "Green Heys Fields," through which runs a public footpath to a little village about two miles distant. In spite of these fields being flat and low, nay, in spite of the want of wood (the great and usual recommendation of level tracts of land), there is a charm about them which strikes even the inhabitant of a mountainous district, who sees and feels the effect of contrast in these common-place but thoroughly rural fields, with the busy, bustling manufacturing town he left but half-an-hour ago. Here and there an old black and white farm-house, with its rambling outbuildings, speaks of other times and other occupations than those which now absorb the population of the neighbourhood. Here in their seasons may be seen the country business of hay-making, ploughing, &c., which are such pleasant mysteries for townspeople to watch; and here the artisan, deafened with noise of tongues and engines, may come to listen awhile to the delicious sounds of rural life: the lowing of cattle, the milk-maids' call, the clatter and cackle of poultry in the old farm-yards. You cannot wonder, then, that these fields are popular places of resort at every holiday time; and you would not wonder, if you could see, or I properly describe, the charm of one particular stile, that it should be, on such occasions, a crowded halting-place. Close by it is a deep, clear pond, reflecting in its dark green depths the shadowy trees that bend over it to exclude the sun. The only place where its banks are shelving is on the side next to a rambling farm-yard, belonging to one of those old-world, gabled, black and white houses I named above, overlooking the field through which the public footpath leads. The porch of this farm-house is covered by a rose-tree; and the little garden surrounding it is crowded with a medley of old-fashioned herbs and flowers, planted long ago, when the garden was the only druggist's shop within reach, and allowed to grow in scrambling and wild luxuriance—roses, lavender, sage, balm (for tea), rosemary, pinks and wallflowers, onions and jessamine, in most republican and indiscriminate order. This farm-house and garden are within a hundred yards of the stile of which I spoke, leading from the large pasture field into a smaller one, divided by a hedge of hawthorn and black-thorn; and near this stile, on the further side, there runs a tale that primroses may often be found, and occasionally the blue sweet violet on the grassy hedge bank.

There are some fields near Manchester, known to locals as "Green Heys Fields," that have a public footpath leading to a small village about two miles away. Even though these fields are flat and low, and lack trees (which is usually a big selling point for flat land), they have a charm that appeals even to people from mountainous areas, who notice the contrast between these ordinary yet truly rural fields and the busy manufacturing town they left just half an hour ago. Here and there, an old black and white farmhouse with its rambling outbuildings reflects a different time and way of life than what currently occupies the local residents. In their seasons, you can see the rural activities of hay-making and plowing, which are such delightful mysteries for people from the city to observe; and here, the worker, overwhelmed by the noise of machinery and conversation, can take a moment to enjoy the soothing sounds of country life: cows mooing, milkmaids calling, and the clatter and cackle of poultry in the old farmyards. It's no surprise that these fields are popular spots to visit during every holiday; and you would understand, if you could see or I could properly describe, the allure of one specific stile, why it becomes a crowded stopping point on such occasions. Nearby, there's a deep, clear pond reflecting the shadowy trees that lean over it, keeping the sun out. The only place where the banks slope down is next to a sprawling farmyard belonging to one of those charming old black and white houses I mentioned earlier, which looks out over the field the public footpath crosses. The porch of this farmhouse is covered in a rose bush, and the little garden around it is filled with a mix of old-fashioned herbs and flowers, planted long ago when the garden was the only pharmacy available, and allowed to grow wildly—roses, lavender, sage, balm for tea, rosemary, pinks, wallflowers, onions, and jasmine, all in a free and mixed arrangement. This farmhouse and garden are within a hundred yards of the stile I mentioned, which leads from a large pasture field into a smaller one, separated by a hedge of hawthorn and blackthorn; and near this stile, on the far side, it's said that you can often find primroses, and occasionally the blue sweet violet growing on the grassy hedge bank.

I do not know whether it was on a holiday granted by the masters, or a holiday seized in right of Nature and her beautiful spring time by the workmen, but one afternoon (now ten or a dozen years ago) these fields were much thronged. It was an early May evening—the April of the poets; for heavy showers had fallen all the morning, and the round, soft, white clouds which were blown by a west wind over the dark blue sky, were sometimes varied by one blacker and more threatening. The softness of the day tempted forth the young green leaves, which almost visibly fluttered into life; and the willows, which that morning had had only a brown reflection in the water below, were now of that tender gray-green which blends so delicately with the spring harmony of colours.

I don’t know if it was a day off given by the bosses or a day off taken by the workers in honor of Nature and her lovely spring, but one afternoon (about ten or twelve years ago), these fields were really busy. It was an early May evening—the true April of the poets; heavy rain had poured all morning, and the round, soft white clouds pushed along by a west wind drifted across the dark blue sky, sometimes interrupted by one that was darker and more ominous. The gentleness of the day encouraged the young green leaves to emerge, almost visibly coming to life; and the willows, which that morning had only reflected a brown tint in the water below, were now a tender gray-green that blended beautifully with the springtime color palette.

Groups of merry and somewhat loud-talking girls, whose ages might range from twelve to twenty, came by with a buoyant step. They were most of them factory girls, and wore the usual out-of-doors dress of that particular class of maidens; namely, a shawl, which at mid-day or in fine weather was allowed to be merely a shawl, but towards evening, or if the day were chilly, became a sort of Spanish mantilla or Scotch plaid, and was brought over the head and hung loosely down, or was pinned under the chin in no unpicturesque fashion.

Groups of cheerful and somewhat loud-talking girls, probably ranging in age from twelve to twenty, walked by with a lively step. Most of them were factory girls, dressed in the typical outdoor clothes for that group of young women; specifically, a shawl that during the day or in nice weather was just a shawl, but by evening or on a chilly day turned into a kind of Spanish mantilla or Scotch plaid, draped over their heads and hanging loosely down, or pinned under their chins in a way that was quite charming.

Their faces were not remarkable for beauty; indeed, they were below the average, with one or two exceptions; they had dark hair, neatly and classically arranged, dark eyes, but sallow complexions and irregular features. The only thing to strike a passer-by was an acuteness and intelligence of countenance, which has often been noticed in a manufacturing population.

Their faces weren't particularly beautiful; in fact, they were below average, with a few exceptions. They had dark hair, styled neatly and traditionally, dark eyes, but sallow skin and uneven features. The only thing that might catch the eye of a passerby was an alertness and intelligence in their expressions, which is often seen in workers in manufacturing industries.

There were also numbers of boys, or rather young men, rambling among these fields, ready to bandy jokes with any one, and particularly ready to enter into conversation with the girls, who, however, held themselves aloof, not in a shy, but rather in an independent way, assuming an indifferent manner to the noisy wit or obstreperous compliments of the lads. Here and there came a sober quiet couple, either whispering lovers, or husband and wife, as the case might be; and if the latter, they were seldom unencumbered by an infant, carried for the most part by the father, while occasionally even three or four little toddlers had been carried or dragged thus far, in order that the whole family might enjoy the delicious May afternoon together.

There were also a bunch of guys, or rather young men, wandering through these fields, ready to crack jokes with anyone, and especially eager to chat with the girls, who, however, kept their distance—not in a shy way, but in a more independent manner, acting indifferent to the loud humor or boisterous flattery of the guys. Here and there, a serious couple strolled by, either whispering lovers or a husband and wife, as it happened; and if they were the latter, they were rarely without a baby, usually carried by the father, while sometimes two or three little kids had been brought along as well, so the whole family could enjoy the lovely May afternoon together.

Sometime in the course of that afternoon, two working men met with friendly greeting at the stile so often named. One was a thorough specimen of a Manchester man; born of factory workers, and himself bred up in youth, and living in manhood, among the mills. He was below the middle size and slightly made; there was almost a stunted look about him; and his wan, colourless face gave you the idea, that in his childhood he had suffered from the scanty living consequent upon bad times and improvident habits. His features were strongly marked, though not irregular, and their expression was extreme earnestness; resolute either for good or evil; a sort of latent, stern enthusiasm. At the time of which I write, the good predominated over the bad in the countenance, and he was one from whom a stranger would have asked a favour with tolerable faith that it would be granted. He was accompanied by his wife, who might, without exaggeration, have been called a lovely woman, although now her face was swollen with crying, and often hidden behind her apron. She had the fresh beauty of the agricultural districts; and somewhat of the deficiency of sense in her countenance, which is likewise characteristic of the rural inhabitants in comparison with the natives of the manufacturing towns. She was far advanced in pregnancy, which perhaps occasioned the overpowering and hysterical nature of her grief. The friend whom they met was more handsome and less sensible-looking than the man I have just described; he seemed hearty and hopeful, and although his age was greater, yet there was far more of youth's buoyancy in his appearance. He was tenderly carrying a baby in arms, while his wife, a delicate, fragile-looking woman, limping in her gait, bore another of the same age; little, feeble twins, inheriting the frail appearance of their mother.

At some point that afternoon, two working men greeted each other warmly at the well-known stile. One was a true Manchester man, coming from a family of factory workers and having spent his youth and adult life around the mills. He was slightly below average height and appeared a bit frail; there was almost a stunted look about him. His pale, colorless face suggested that he had experienced a rough childhood due to tough times and thoughtless habits. His features were distinct but not misshapen, and he had an expression of deep seriousness; determined for either good or bad, with a kind of quiet, intense enthusiasm. At the time I’m writing about, the good side was more evident in his expression, making him someone a stranger might confidently approach for a favor. His wife was with him, easily described as a beautiful woman, though her face was puffy from crying and often concealed by her apron. She had the fresh beauty typical of rural areas and a certain lack of sharpness in her expression, which is often seen in country folk compared to those from industrial towns. She was well along in her pregnancy, which likely contributed to her overwhelming and emotional distress. The friend they encountered was more attractive and appeared less serious than the man I just described; he looked robust and optimistic. Though he was older, there was much more youthful energy in his demeanor. He was gently cradling a baby in his arms, while his wife, a delicate-looking woman who limped slightly, carried another baby of the same age—tiny, frail twins who had inherited their mother’s delicate appearance.

The last-mentioned man was the first to speak, while a sudden look of sympathy dimmed his gladsome face. "Well, John, how goes it with you?" and, in a lower voice, he added, "Any news of Esther, yet?" Meanwhile the wives greeted each other like old friends, the soft and plaintive voice of the mother of the twins seeming to call forth only fresh sobs from Mrs. Barton.

The last-mentioned guy was the first to speak, and a quick look of sympathy washed over his cheerful face. "Hey, John, how's it going?" and, in a quieter voice, he added, "Have you heard anything about Esther yet?" Meanwhile, the wives greeted each other like old friends, and the soft, sorrowful voice of the mother of the twins seemed to bring out even more tears from Mrs. Barton.

"Come, women," said John Barton, "you've both walked far enough. My Mary expects to have her bed in three weeks; and as for you, Mrs. Wilson, you know you're but a cranky sort of a body at the best of times." This was said so kindly, that no offence could be taken. "Sit you down here; the grass is well nigh dry by this time; and you're neither of you nesh [1] folk about taking cold. Stay," he added, with some tenderness, "here's my pocket-handkerchief to spread under you, to save the gowns women always think so much of; and now, Mrs. Wilson, give me the baby, I may as well carry him, while you talk and comfort my wife; poor thing, she takes on sadly about Esther."

"Come on, ladies," John Barton said, "you've both walked enough. My Mary expects to have her bed in three weeks; and as for you, Mrs. Wilson, you know you can be a bit of a grump at the best of times." He said this so kindly that no one could take offense. "Sit down here; the grass is almost dry by now; and you're both tough enough not to catch a cold. Wait," he added with some warmth, "here's my pocket handkerchief to use as a cushion under you, to protect the dresses women always care so much about; and now, Mrs. Wilson, hand me the baby; I might as well carry him while you chat and comfort my wife; poor thing, she's really upset about Esther."

Footnote 1:   

Footnote 1:

"Nesh;" Anglo-Saxon, nesc, tender.
(Return)

"Nesh;" Old English, tender.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

These arrangements were soon completed: the two women sat down on the blue cotton handkerchiefs of their husbands, and the latter, each carrying a baby, set off for a further walk; but as soon as Barton had turned his back upon his wife, his countenance fell back into an expression of gloom.

These arrangements were soon finished: the two women sat down on the blue cotton handkerchiefs of their husbands, and the men, each holding a baby, took off for a longer walk; but once Barton turned his back on his wife, his face fell back into a look of sadness.

"Then you've heard nothing of Esther, poor lass?" asked Wilson.

"Then you haven’t heard anything about Esther, poor girl?" asked Wilson.

"No, nor shan't, as I take it. My mind is, she's gone off with somebody. My wife frets, and thinks she's drowned herself, but I tell her, folks don't care to put on their best clothes to drown themselves; and Mrs. Bradshaw (where she lodged, you know) says the last time she set eyes on her was last Tuesday, when she came down stairs, dressed in her Sunday gown, and with a new ribbon in her bonnet, and gloves on her hands, like the lady she was so fond of thinking herself."

"No, and I won't, as far as I can tell. I think she's run off with someone. My wife is worried and believes she may have drowned herself, but I tell her that people don’t usually dress up in their best clothes to go drown themselves; and Mrs. Bradshaw (where she was staying, you know) says the last time she saw her was last Tuesday when she came down the stairs in her Sunday dress, with a new ribbon in her bonnet and gloves on her hands, just like the lady she liked to think she was."

"She was as pretty a creature as ever the sun shone on."

"She was one of the prettiest people the sun has ever shone on."

"Ay, she was a farrantly [2] lass; more's the pity now," added Barton, with a sigh. "You see them Buckinghamshire people as comes to work in Manchester, has quite a different look with them to us Manchester folk. You'll not see among the Manchester wenches such fresh rosy cheeks, or such black lashes to gray eyes (making them look like black), as my wife and Esther had. I never seed two such pretty women for sisters; never. Not but what beauty is a sad snare. Here was Esther so puffed up, that there was no holding her in. Her spirit was always up, if I spoke ever so little in the way of advice to her; my wife spoiled her, it is true, for you see she was so much older than Esther she was more like a mother to her, doing every thing for her."

"Yeah, she was quite a looker; it's a shame now," Barton added with a sigh. "You can tell the Buckinghamshire folks who come to work in Manchester; they look different from us Manchester people. You won’t find such fresh, rosy cheeks or such dark lashes with gray eyes (making them look almost black) among the Manchester girls as my wife and Esther had. I never saw two prettier sisters; never. Not that beauty isn’t a tricky thing. Here was Esther so full of herself that she was impossible to rein in. Her spirit was always high; even if I said just a little bit of advice to her, she’d be in a huff. My wife spoiled her, that’s true, because she was so much older than Esther, she was more like a mother to her, doing everything for her."

Footnote 2:   

Footnote 2:   

"Farrantly," comely, pleasant-looking.
(Return)

"Farrantly," attractive, good-looking.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

"I wonder she ever left you," observed his friend.

"I wonder why she ever left you," his friend said.

"That's the worst of factory work, for girls. They can earn so much when work is plenty, that they can maintain themselves any how. My Mary shall never work in a factory, that I'm determined on. You see Esther spent her money in dress, thinking to set off her pretty face; and got to come home so late at night, that at last I told her my mind: my missis thinks I spoke crossly, but I meant right, for I loved Esther, if it was only for Mary's sake. Says I, 'Esther, I see what you'll end at with your artificials, and your fly-away veils, and stopping out when honest women are in their beds; you'll be a street-walker, Esther, and then, don't you go to think I'll have you darken my door, though my wife is your sister.' So says she, 'Don't trouble yourself, John. I'll pack up and be off now, for I'll never stay to hear myself called as you call me.' She flushed up like a turkey-cock, and I thought fire would come out of her eyes; but when she saw Mary cry (for Mary can't abide words in a house), she went and kissed her, and said she was not so bad as I thought her. So we talked more friendly, for, as I said, I liked the lass well enough, and her pretty looks, and her cheery ways. But she said (and at the time I thought there was sense in what she said) we should be much better friends if she went into lodgings, and only came to see us now and then."

"That's the downside of factory work for girls. They can make a decent amount when there's plenty of work, so they can support themselves in some way. I’m determined that my Mary will never work in a factory. You see, Esther spent her money on clothes, thinking they would highlight her pretty face; she started coming home so late at night that eventually I had to speak up. My missus thinks I spoke harshly, but I meant well because I cared about Esther, if only for Mary's sake. I said, 'Esther, I can see where you’re headed with your fancy clothes, your flowy veils, and staying out late while honest women are in bed; you’ll end up as a streetwalker, Esther, and don't think I'll let you come around here, even though my wife is your sister.' She replied, 'Don’t worry about it, John. I’ll pack up and leave now because I won’t stick around to hear myself talked about like that.' She got really upset, and I thought she might explode with anger, but when she saw Mary crying (because Mary hates conflict in the house), she went and hugged her, saying she wasn’t as bad as I thought. We ended up talking more amicably because, as I mentioned, I liked the girl enough, with her pretty looks and cheerful attitude. But she suggested (and at the time I thought there was some truth to it) that we would get along better if she moved into her own place and just visited us occasionally."

"Then you still were friendly. Folks said you'd cast her off, and said you'd never speak to her again."

"Back then, you were still on good terms. People said you'd dumped her and that you'd never talk to her again."

"Folks always make one a deal worse than one is," said John Barton, testily. "She came many a time to our house after she left off living with us. Last Sunday se'nnight—no! it was this very last Sunday, she came to drink a cup of tea with Mary; and that was the last time we set eyes on her."

"People always make someone out to be worse than they really are," John Barton said irritably. "She visited our house many times after she stopped living with us. Last Sunday week—no! it was just this past Sunday, she came over to have a cup of tea with Mary; and that was the last time we saw her."

"Was she any ways different in her manner?" asked Wilson.

"Was she any different in her behavior?" asked Wilson.

"Well, I don't know. I have thought several times since, that she was a bit quieter, and more womanly-like; more gentle, and more blushing, and not so riotous and noisy. She comes in, toward four o'clock, when afternoon church was loosing, and she goes and hangs her bonnet up on the old nail we used to call hers, while she lived with us. I remember thinking what a pretty lass she was, as she sat on a low stool by Mary, who was rocking herself, and in rather a poor way. She laughed and cried by turns, but all so softly and gently, like a child, that I couldn't find in my heart to scold her, especially as Mary was fretting already. One thing I do remember I did say, and pretty sharply too. She took our little Mary by the waist, and—"

"Well, I don’t know. I've thought a few times since then that she seemed a bit quieter and more feminine; gentler and more bashful, and not so wild and loud. She comes in around four o'clock when the afternoon church service is letting out, and she hangs her bonnet on the old nail we used to call hers when she lived with us. I remember thinking what a pretty girl she was as she sat on a low stool next to Mary, who was rocking herself and looking a bit down. She laughed and cried alternately, but all so softly and gently, like a child, that I couldn’t bring myself to scold her, especially since Mary was already upset. One thing I do remember saying, and quite sharply too. She took our little Mary by the waist, and—"

"Thou must leave off calling her 'little' Mary, she's growing up into as fine a lass as one can see on a summer's day; more of her mother's stock than thine," interrupted Wilson.

"You need to stop calling her 'little' Mary; she's turning into such a lovely young woman, as fine as anyone you could see on a summer's day; she's more like her mother than like you," interrupted Wilson.

"Well, well, I call her 'little,' because her mother's name is Mary. But, as I was saying, she takes Mary in a coaxing sort of way, and, 'Mary,' says she, 'what should you think if I sent for you some day and made a lady of you?' So I could not stand such talk as that to my girl, and I said, 'Thou'd best not put that nonsense i' the girl's head I can tell thee; I'd rather see her earning her bread by the sweat of her brow, as the Bible tells her she should do, ay, though she never got butter to her bread, than be like a do-nothing lady, worrying shopmen all morning, and screeching at her pianny all afternoon, and going to bed without having done a good turn to any one of God's creatures but herself.'"

"Well, well, I call her 'little' because her mother's name is Mary. But as I was saying, she talks to Mary in a sweet way, and she says, 'Mary, what would you think if I called for you one day and turned you into a lady?' I couldn't handle that kind of talk with my girl, so I said, 'You'd better not put those silly ideas in her head; I’d rather see her earning her living through hard work, like the Bible says she should, even if she never gets butter for her bread, than become a useless lady who annoys shopkeepers all morning, screams at her piano all afternoon, and goes to bed without doing anything good for anyone but herself.'"

"Thou never could abide the gentlefolk," said Wilson, half amused at his friend's vehemence.

"You could never stand those upper-class people," said Wilson, half amused by his friend's intensity.

"And what good have they ever done me that I should like them?" asked Barton, the latent fire lighting up his eye: and bursting forth, he continued, "If I am sick, do they come and nurse me? If my child lies dying (as poor Tom lay, with his white wan lips quivering, for want of better food than I could give him), does the rich man bring the wine or broth that might save his life? If I am out of work for weeks in the bad times, and winter comes, with black frost, and keen east wind, and there is no coal for the grate, and no clothes for the bed, and the thin bones are seen through the ragged clothes, does the rich man share his plenty with me, as he ought to do, if his religion wasn't a humbug? When I lie on my death-bed, and Mary (bless her) stands fretting, as I know she will fret," and here his voice faltered a little, "will a rich lady come and take her to her own home if need be, till she can look round, and see what best to do? No, I tell you, it's the poor, and the poor only, as does such things for the poor. Don't think to come over me with th' old tale, that the rich know nothing of the trials of the poor. I say, if they don't know, they ought to know. We're their slaves as long as we can work; we pile up their fortunes with the sweat of our brows; and yet we are to live as separate as if we were in two worlds; ay, as separate as Dives and Lazarus, with a great gulf betwixt us: but I know who was best off then," and he wound up his speech with a low chuckle that had no mirth in it.

"And what good have they ever done for me that I should like them?" asked Barton, the hidden fire lighting up his eyes. Bursting out, he continued, "If I'm sick, do they come and take care of me? If my child is dying (like poor Tom was, with his pale lips trembling from lack of better food than I could give him), does the rich man bring the wine or broth that might save his life? If I'm out of work for weeks during tough times, and winter arrives with freezing temperatures and biting east winds, and there's no coal for the fire, no blankets for the bed, and my thin bones are visible through my ragged clothes, does the rich man share his abundance with me, as he should, if his religion wasn't a joke? When I lie on my deathbed, and Mary (bless her) stands worrying, as I know she will," and here his voice broke a little, "will a rich lady come and take her to her home if necessary, until she can find a way to cope? No, I tell you, it’s the poor, and only the poor, who do such things for the poor. Don’t try to convince me with the old story that the rich know nothing about the struggles of the poor. I say, if they don’t know, they ought to know. We’re their servants as long as we can work; we build their fortunes with the sweat of our brows; and still we have to live as if we were in two different worlds; yes, as separate as Dives and Lazarus, with a huge gap between us: but I know who was better off then," and he finished his speech with a low chuckle that held no laughter in it.

"Well, neighbour," said Wilson, "all that may be very true, but what I want to know now is about Esther—when did you last hear of her?"

"Well, neighbor," said Wilson, "that may all be true, but what I want to know now is about Esther—when did you last hear from her?"

"Why, she took leave of us that Sunday night in a very loving way, kissing both wife Mary, and daughter Mary (if I must not call her little), and shaking hands with me; but all in a cheerful sort of manner, so we thought nothing about her kisses and shakes. But on Wednesday night comes Mrs. Bradshaw's son with Esther's box, and presently Mrs. Bradshaw follows with the key; and when we began to talk, we found Esther told her she was coming back to live with us, and would pay her week's money for not giving notice; and on Tuesday night she carried off a little bundle (her best clothes were on her back, as I said before), and told Mrs. Bradshaw not to hurry herself about the big box, but bring it when she had time. So of course she thought she should find Esther with us; and when she told her story, my missis set up such a screech, and fell down in a dead swoon. Mary ran up with water for her mother, and I thought so much about my wife, I did not seem to care at all for Esther. But the next day I asked all the neighbours (both our own and Bradshaw's), and they'd none of 'em heard or seen nothing of her. I even went to a policeman, a good enough sort of man, but a fellow I'd never spoke to before because of his livery, and I asks him if his 'cuteness could find any thing out for us. So I believe he asks other policemen; and one on 'em had seen a wench, like our Esther, walking very quickly, with a bundle under her arm, on Tuesday night, toward eight o'clock, and get into a hackney coach, near Hulme Church, and we don't know th' number, and can't trace it no further. I'm sorry enough for the girl, for bad's come over her, one way or another, but I'm sorrier for my wife. She loved her next to me and Mary, and she's never been the same body since poor Tom's death. However, let's go back to them; your old woman may have done her good."

"She said goodbye to us that Sunday night in a really loving way, kissing both my wife Mary and my daughter Mary (if I can’t call her little), and shaking hands with me; but all in a cheerful way, so we didn’t think much about her kisses and handshakes. But on Wednesday night, Mrs. Bradshaw's son came with Esther's box, and soon after, Mrs. Bradshaw followed with the key. When we started talking, we learned that Esther had told her she was coming back to live with us and would pay for the week's notice she didn’t give. On Tuesday night, she took a little bundle with her (her best clothes were on her back, as I mentioned before) and told Mrs. Bradshaw not to rush about bringing the big box, but to bring it when she had time. So of course, she expected to find Esther with us; and when she shared her story, my wife let out a loud scream and fainted. Mary ran to get water for her mother, and I was so focused on my wife that I didn’t seem to care about Esther at all. The next day, I asked all the neighbors (both ours and the Bradshaws'), and none of them had seen or heard anything about her. I even went to a policeman, a decent enough guy, but someone I’d never spoken to before because of his uniform, and I asked him if he could find anything out for us. I believe he asked other policemen, and one of them had seen a girl who looked like our Esther, walking very quickly with a bundle under her arm on Tuesday night, around eight o'clock, and getting into a hackney cab near Hulme Church. We don’t know the number and can’t trace it any further. I feel sorry for the girl; something bad has happened to her, one way or another, but I feel worse for my wife. She loved Esther almost as much as she loved me and Mary, and she hasn’t been the same since poor Tom's death. Anyway, let’s get back to them; your wife may have helped her."

As they walked homewards with a brisker pace, Wilson expressed a wish that they still were the near neighbours they once had been.

As they walked home faster, Wilson said he wished they were still the close neighbors they used to be.

"Still our Alice lives in the cellar under No. 14, in Barber Street, and if you'd only speak the word she'd be with you in five minutes, to keep your wife company when she's lonesome. Though I'm Alice's brother, and perhaps ought not to say it, I will say there's none more ready to help with heart or hand than she is. Though she may have done a hard day's wash, there's not a child ill within the street but Alice goes to offer to sit up, and does sit up too, though may be she's to be at her work by six next morning."

"Still, our Alice lives in the basement under No. 14 on Barber Street, and if you'd just say the word, she'd be with you in five minutes to keep your wife company when she feels lonely. Even though I'm Alice's brother and probably shouldn't say this, I will say that no one is more willing to help, both with their heart and hands, than she is. Even after a long day of laundry, there’s not a sick child in the street that Alice doesn’t offer to stay up with, and she really does stay up too, even though she has to start her work by six the next morning."

"She's a poor woman, and can feel for the poor, Wilson," was Barton's reply; and then he added, "Thank you kindly for your offer, and mayhap I may trouble her to be a bit with my wife, for while I'm at work, and Mary's at school, I know she frets above a bit. See, there's Mary!" and the father's eye brightened, as in the distance, among a group of girls, he spied his only daughter, a bonny lassie of thirteen or so, who came bounding along to meet and to greet her father, in a manner which showed that the stern-looking man had a tender nature within. The two men had crossed the last stile while Mary loitered behind to gather some buds of the coming hawthorn, when an over-grown lad came past her, and snatched a kiss, exclaiming, "For old acquaintance sake, Mary."

"She's a poor woman and understands the struggles of the poor, Wilson," Barton replied. Then he added, "Thank you for your offer; I might ask her to spend some time with my wife, since while I’m at work and Mary’s at school, I know she worries a bit. Look, there’s Mary!" The father's face lit up as he spotted his only daughter, a lovely girl of about thirteen, bounding toward him to greet him in a way that revealed the tender nature beneath his stern exterior. The two men had just crossed the last stile while Mary lingered behind to pick some buds from the upcoming hawthorn when an older boy came by, grabbed a kiss, and exclaimed, "For old times' sake, Mary."

"Take that for old acquaintance sake, then," said the girl, blushing rosy red, more with anger than shame, as she slapped his face. The tones of her voice called back her father and his friend, and the aggressor proved to be the eldest son of the latter, the senior by eighteen years of his little brothers.

"Take that for old times' sake, then," said the girl, blushing bright red, more out of anger than embarrassment, as she slapped his face. The sound of her voice brought her father and his friend back, and the attacker turned out to be the oldest son of the latter, eighteen years older than his younger brothers.

"Here, children, instead o' kissing and quarrelling, do ye each take a baby, for if Wilson's arms be like mine they are heartily tired."

"Here, kids, instead of kissing and fighting, why don’t you each take a baby? If Wilson's arms are anything like mine, they’re really tired."

Mary sprang forward to take her father's charge, with a girl's fondness for infants, and with some little foresight of the event soon to happen at home; while young Wilson seemed to lose his rough, cubbish nature as he crowed and cooed to his little brother.

Mary rushed forward to take her father's responsibilities, with a girl's affection for babies and a hint of awareness about what was about to happen at home; meanwhile, young Wilson appeared to soften his rough, clumsy demeanor as he chirped and cooed to his little brother.

"Twins is a great trial to a poor man, bless 'em," said the half-proud, half-weary father, as he bestowed a smacking kiss on the babe ere he parted with it.

"Twins are a huge challenge for a poor man, bless them," said the half-proud, half-weary father, as he gave the baby a hearty kiss before saying goodbye.

 

 

CHAPTER II.

A MANCHESTER TEA-PARTY.

Polly, put the kettle on,
And let's have tea!
Polly, put the kettle on,
And we'll all have tea.

Polly, get the kettle going,
And let's have some tea!
Polly, get the kettle going,
And we'll all have tea.

"Here we are, wife; didst thou think thou'd lost us?" quoth hearty-voiced Wilson, as the two women rose and shook themselves in preparation for their homeward walk. Mrs. Barton was evidently soothed, if not cheered, by the unburdening of her fears and thoughts to her friend; and her approving look went far to second her husband's invitation that the whole party should adjourn from Green Heys Fields to tea, at the Bartons' house. The only faint opposition was raised by Mrs. Wilson, on account of the lateness of the hour at which they would probably return, which she feared on her babies' account.

"Here we are, dear; did you think you had lost us?" said cheerful Wilson, as the two women stood up and brushed themselves off, getting ready for their walk home. Mrs. Barton clearly felt reassured, if not entirely happy, after sharing her worries and thoughts with her friend; her approving glance went a long way in supporting her husband's invitation for everyone to head from Green Heys Fields to the Bartons' house for tea. The only slight resistance came from Mrs. Wilson, who was concerned about how late they would likely get back, worrying about her babies.

"Now, hold your tongue, missis, will you," said her husband, good-temperedly. "Don't you know them brats never goes to sleep till long past ten? and haven't you a shawl, under which you can tuck one lad's head, as safe as a bird's under its wing? And as for t'other one, I'll put it in my pocket rather than not stay, now we are this far away from Ancoats."

"Now, keep quiet, dear, will you," her husband said with a friendly smile. "Don’t you know those kids never fall asleep until well past ten? And don’t you have a shawl to tuck one boy's head under, just like a bird under its wing? As for the other one, I’ll carry him in my pocket if it means we can stay now that we’ve come all this way from Ancoats."

"Or I can lend you another shawl," suggested Mrs. Barton.

"Or I can lend you another shawl," Mrs. Barton suggested.

"Ay, any thing rather than not stay."

"Sure, anything but staying."

The matter being decided, the party proceeded home, through many half-finished streets, all so like one another that you might have easily been bewildered and lost your way. Not a step, however, did our friends lose; down this entry, cutting off that corner, until they turned out of one of these innumerable streets into a little paved court, having the backs of houses at the end opposite to the opening, and a gutter running through the middle to carry off household slops, washing suds, &c. The women who lived in the court were busy taking in strings of caps, frocks, and various articles of linen, which hung from side to side, dangling so low, that if our friends had been a few minutes sooner, they would have had to stoop very much, or else the half-wet clothes would have flapped in their faces; but although the evening seemed yet early when they were in the open fields—among the pent-up houses, night, with its mists, and its darkness, had already begun to fall.

Having settled the matter, the group made their way home through many unfinished streets, all so similar that it would have been easy to get lost. However, our friends didn’t lose their way; they navigated down one passage, cutting off a corner, until they emerged from one of these countless streets into a small paved courtyard, with the backs of houses at the opposite end and a gutter running through the middle to drain household waste, washing suds, etc. The women living in the courtyard were busy bringing in strings of caps, dresses, and various types of linen that hung from side to side, dangling low enough that if our friends had arrived just a few minutes earlier, they would have had to bend down significantly, or the damp clothes would have brushed against their faces. Although the evening still felt early when they were in the open fields, within the crowded houses, night, with its mists and darkness, had already begun to set in.

Many greetings were given and exchanged between the Wilsons and these women, for not long ago they had also dwelt in this court.

Many greetings were shared between the Wilsons and these women, as they had also lived in this courtyard not too long ago.

Two rude lads, standing at a disorderly looking house-door, exclaimed, as Mary Barton (the daughter) passed, "Eh, look! Polly Barton's gotten a sweetheart."

Two disrespectful guys, standing at a messy-looking doorstep, shouted as Mary Barton (the daughter) walked by, "Hey, look! Polly Barton's got a boyfriend."

Of course this referred to young Wilson, who stole a look to see how Mary took the idea. He saw her assume the air of a young fury, and to his next speech she answered not a word.

Of course, this was about young Wilson, who sneaked a glance to see how Mary reacted to the idea. He saw her take on the demeanor of an angry young woman, and when he spoke again, she didn’t say a word in response.

Mrs. Barton produced the key of the door from her pocket; and on entering the house-place it seemed as if they were in total darkness, except one bright spot, which might be a cat's eye, or might be, what it was, a red-hot fire, smouldering under a large piece of coal, which John Barton immediately applied himself to break up, and the effect instantly produced was warm and glowing light in every corner of the room. To add to this (although the coarse yellow glare seemed lost in the ruddy glow from the fire), Mrs. Barton lighted a dip by sticking it in the fire, and having placed it satisfactorily in a tin candlestick, began to look further about her, on hospitable thoughts intent. The room was tolerably large, and possessed many conveniences. On the right of the door, as you entered, was a longish window, with a broad ledge. On each side of this, hung blue-and-white check curtains, which were now drawn, to shut in the friends met to enjoy themselves. Two geraniums, unpruned and leafy, which stood on the sill, formed a further defence from out-door pryers. In the corner between the window and the fire-side was a cupboard, apparently full of plates and dishes, cups and saucers, and some more nondescript articles, for which one would have fancied their possessors could find no use—such as triangular pieces of glass to save carving knives and forks from dirtying table-cloths. However, it was evident Mrs. Barton was proud of her crockery and glass, for she left her cupboard door open, with a glance round of satisfaction and pleasure. On the opposite side to the door and window was the staircase, and two doors; one of which (the nearest to the fire) led into a sort of little back kitchen, where dirty work, such as washing up dishes, might be done, and whose shelves served as larder, and pantry, and storeroom, and all. The other door, which was considerably lower, opened into the coal-hole—the slanting closet under the stairs; from which, to the fire-place, there was a gay-coloured piece of oil-cloth laid. The place seemed almost crammed with furniture (sure sign of good times among the mills). Beneath the window was a dresser with three deep drawers. Opposite the fire-place was a table, which I should call a Pembroke, only that it was made of deal, and I cannot tell how far such a name may be applied to such humble material. On it, resting against the wall, was a bright green japanned tea-tray, having a couple of scarlet lovers embracing in the middle. The fire-light danced merrily on this, and really (setting all taste but that of a child's aside) it gave a richness of colouring to that side of the room. It was in some measure propped up by a crimson tea-caddy, also of japan ware. A round table on one branching leg really for use, stood in the corresponding corner to the cupboard; and, if you can picture all this with a washy, but clean stencilled pattern on the walls, you can form some idea of John Barton's home.

Mrs. Barton pulled the key to the door from her pocket, and as they entered the house, it felt like they were in complete darkness, except for one bright spot that could have been a cat's eye or, more likely, the red-hot fire smoldering beneath a large piece of coal. John Barton immediately set to work breaking it up, and the instant result was a warm, glowing light filling every corner of the room. To add to this (even though the harsh yellow glow seemed to fade in the warm light of the fire), Mrs. Barton lit a candle by sticking it in the flames, then placed it in a tin candlestick and began to look around with welcoming thoughts in mind. The room was fairly large and had many comforts. To the right of the door, as you entered, was a long window with a wide ledge. On either side of it hung blue-and-white check curtains, currently drawn to create a cozy space for friends to enjoy each other's company. Two leafy, unpruned geraniums stood on the sill, providing an extra barrier from prying eyes outside. In the corner between the window and the fireplace was a cupboard, seemingly full of plates and dishes, cups and saucers, and some odd items that seemed useless—like triangular pieces of glass meant to keep carving knives and forks from staining tablecloths. Still, it was clear that Mrs. Barton took pride in her dishes, as she left the cupboard door open, glancing around with satisfaction and joy. Opposite the door and window was the staircase and two doors; one of them (the one closest to the fire) led into a small back kitchen, where chores like washing dishes could be done, and the shelves served as a pantry and storage area. The other door, which was significantly lower, led into the coal hole—the slanted closet under the stairs; a colorful piece of oilcloth lay from there to the fireplace. The room seemed almost packed with furniture (a sure sign of good times at the mills). Beneath the window was a dresser with three deep drawers. Facing the fireplace was a table that could be called a Pembroke, except it was made of deal wood, and I'm not sure how far such a name applies to such a humble material. Resting against the wall on it was a bright green japanned tea tray featuring a couple of scarlet lovers embracing in the middle. The firelight danced cheerfully on it, and honestly (setting aside any taste except that of a child), it added a richness of color to that side of the room. It was somewhat supported by a crimson tea caddy, also made of japanned ware. A round table on a single leg for use stood in the corner opposite the cupboard, and if you can imagine all this with a faded but clean stenciled pattern on the walls, you can get a sense of John Barton's home.

The tray was soon hoisted down, and before the merry chatter of cups and saucers began, the women disburdened themselves of their out-of-door things, and sent Mary up stairs with them. Then came a long whispering, and chinking of money, to which Mr. and Mrs. Wilson were too polite to attend; knowing, as they did full well, that it all related to the preparations for hospitality; hospitality that, in their turn, they should have such pleasure in offering. So they tried to be busily occupied with the children, and not to hear Mrs. Barton's directions to Mary.

The tray was soon lowered down, and before the cheerful clinking of cups and saucers started, the women took off their outdoor outfits and sent Mary upstairs with them. Then there was a long whispering and jingling of money, which Mr. and Mrs. Wilson were too polite to pay attention to; they knew it all had to do with the preparations for being hospitable—a hospitality they would enjoy offering in return. So they focused on keeping busy with the children and tried not to listen to Mrs. Barton's instructions to Mary.

"Run, Mary dear, just round the corner, and get some fresh eggs at Tipping's (you may get one a-piece, that will be five-pence), and see if he has any nice ham cut, that he would let us have a pound of."

"Run, Mary dear, just around the corner, and grab some fresh eggs at Tipping's (you can get one for each of us, which will be five pence), and check if he has any nice ham sliced that he could sell us a pound of."

"Say two pounds, missis, and don't be stingy," chimed in the husband.

"Say two pounds, honey, and don't be cheap," chimed in the husband.

"Well, a pound and a half, Mary. And get it Cumberland ham, for Wilson comes from there-away, and it will have a sort of relish of home with it he'll like,—and Mary" (seeing the lassie fain to be off), "you must get a pennyworth of milk and a loaf of bread—mind you get it fresh and new—and, and—that's all, Mary."

"Well, a pound and a half, Mary. And make sure to get Cumberland ham, since Wilson is from that area, and it will have a touch of home that he'll appreciate—oh, and Mary" (noticing the girl eager to leave), "you need to pick up a penny’s worth of milk and a loaf of bread—make sure it’s fresh and new—and, um—that’s everything, Mary."

"No, it's not all," said her husband. "Thou must get sixpennyworth of rum, to warm the tea; thou'll get it at the 'Grapes.' And thou just go to Alice Wilson; he says she lives just right round the corner, under 14, Barber Street" (this was addressed to his wife), "and tell her to come and take her tea with us; she'll like to see her brother, I'll be bound, let alone Jane and the twins."

"No, that's not everything," said her husband. "You need to get sixpence worth of rum to warm up the tea; you can get it at the 'Grapes.' And just go to Alice Wilson; he says she lives right around the corner, at 14 Barber Street." (This was directed at his wife.) "Tell her to come and have tea with us; I'm sure she'll want to see her brother, not to mention Jane and the twins."

"If she comes she must bring a tea-cup and saucer, for we have but half-a-dozen, and here's six of us," said Mrs. Barton.

"If she comes, she has to bring a teacup and saucer because we only have half a dozen, and there are six of us," said Mrs. Barton.

"Pooh! pooh! Jem and Mary can drink out of one, surely."

"Come on! Jem and Mary can definitely drink from one."

But Mary secretly determined to take care that Alice brought her tea-cup and saucer, if the alternative was to be her sharing any thing with Jem.

But Mary secretly decided to make sure that Alice brought her tea cup and saucer, even if it meant she had to avoid sharing anything with Jem.

Alice Wilson had but just come in. She had been out all day in the fields, gathering wild herbs for drinks and medicine, for in addition to her invaluable qualities as a sick nurse and her worldly occupation as a washerwoman, she added a considerable knowledge of hedge and field simples; and on fine days, when no more profitable occupation offered itself, she used to ramble off into the lanes and meadows as far as her legs could carry her. This evening she had returned loaded with nettles, and her first object was to light a candle and see to hang them up in bunches in every available place in her cellar room. It was the perfection of cleanliness: in one corner stood the modest-looking bed, with a check curtain at the head, the whitewashed wall filling up the place where the corresponding one should have been. The floor was bricked, and scrupulously clean, although so damp that it seemed as if the last washing would never dry up. As the cellar window looked into an area in the street, down which boys might throw stones, it was protected by an outside shelter, and was oddly festooned with all manner of hedge-row, ditch, and field plants, which we are accustomed to call valueless, but which have a powerful effect either for good or for evil, and are consequently much used among the poor. The room was strewed, hung, and darkened with these bunches, which emitted no very fragrant odour in their process of drying. In one corner was a sort of broad hanging shelf, made of old planks, where some old hoards of Alice's were kept. Her little bit of crockery ware was ranged on the mantelpiece, where also stood her candlestick and box of matches. A small cupboard contained at the bottom coals, and at the top her bread and basin of oatmeal, her frying pan, tea-pot, and a small tin saucepan, which served as a kettle, as well as for cooking the delicate little messes of broth which Alice sometimes was able to manufacture for a sick neighbour.

Alice Wilson had just come in. She had been out all day in the fields, gathering wild herbs for drinks and medicine. Along with being an invaluable nurse and a washerwoman, she also had a good knowledge of hedge and field plants. On nice days, when there wasn't a more profitable task, she liked to wander through the lanes and meadows as far as she could walk. That evening, she returned with a load of nettles, and her first task was to light a candle and hang them in bunches in every available space in her cellar room. It was perfectly clean: in one corner stood a modest-looking bed, with a checked curtain at the head, and the whitewashed wall filled the space where the other wall should have been. The floor was made of bricks and was scrupulously clean, even though it was so damp that it seemed the last washing would never dry. The cellar window looked into a small area along the street, where boys might throw stones, so it was protected by an outside shelter and was oddly decorated with various hedge, ditch, and field plants, which many consider worthless, but which have a strong effect for better or worse and are frequently used by the poor. The room was filled and darkened with these bunches, which didn’t give off a very pleasant smell as they dried. In one corner was a sort of broad hanging shelf made of old planks, holding some of Alice's old supplies. Her few pieces of crockery were arranged on the mantelpiece, along with her candlestick and box of matches. A small cupboard held coal at the bottom and, at the top, her bread and bowl of oatmeal, her frying pan, teapot, and a small tin saucepan, which served as a kettle as well as for cooking the delicate little broths that Alice sometimes managed to make for a sick neighbor.

After her walk she felt chilly and weary, and was busy trying to light her fire with the damp coals, and half green sticks, when Mary knocked.

After her walk, she felt cold and tired, and was trying to start her fire with the wet coals and somewhat green sticks when Mary knocked.

"Come in," said Alice, remembering, however, that she had barred the door for the night, and hastening to make it possible for any one to come in.

"Come in," said Alice, but she remembered that she had locked the door for the night and hurried to unlock it so anyone could enter.

"Is that you, Mary Barton?" exclaimed she, as the light from her candle streamed on the girl's face. "How you are grown since I used to see you at my brother's! Come in, lass, come in."

"Is that you, Mary Barton?" she exclaimed, as the light from her candle illuminated the girl's face. "You’ve grown so much since I last saw you at my brother's! Come in, girl, come in."

"Please," said Mary, almost breathless, "mother says you're to come to tea, and bring your cup and saucer, for George and Jane Wilson is with us, and the twins, and Jem. And you're to make haste, please."

"Please," said Mary, almost out of breath, "Mom says you’re invited for tea and to bring your cup and saucer because George and Jane Wilson are here, along with the twins and Jem. So hurry up, please."

"I'm sure it's very neighbourly and kind in your mother, and I'll come, with many thanks. Stay, Mary, has your mother got any nettles for spring drink? If she hasn't I'll take her some."

"I'm sure it's very friendly and kind of your mom, and I'll come, with many thanks. Stay, Mary, does your mom have any nettles for spring drink? If she doesn't, I'll bring her some."

"No, I don't think she has."

"No, I don't think she has."

Mary ran off like a hare to fulfil what, to a girl of thirteen, fond of power, was the more interesting part of her errand—the money-spending part. And well and ably did she perform her business, returning home with a little bottle of rum, and the eggs in one hand, while her other was filled with some excellent red-and-white smoke-flavoured Cumberland ham, wrapped up in paper.

Mary darted away like a rabbit to take care of what, for a thirteen-year-old girl who loved feeling in control, was the most exciting part of her task—the shopping. And she did it well, coming back home with a small bottle of rum and eggs in one hand, while her other hand was filled with some delicious red-and-white smoked Cumberland ham, wrapped in paper.

She was at home, and frying ham, before Alice had chosen her nettles, put out her candle, locked her door, and walked in a very foot-sore manner as far as John Barton's. What an aspect of comfort did his houseplace present, after her humble cellar. She did not think of comparing; but for all that she felt the delicious glow of the fire, the bright light that revelled in every corner of the room, the savoury smells, the comfortable sounds of a boiling kettle, and the hissing, frizzling ham. With a little old-fashioned curtsey she shut the door, and replied with a loving heart to the boisterous and surprised greeting of her brother.

She was at home, frying ham, before Alice had picked her nettles, put out her candle, locked her door, and walked very tiredly to John Barton's. His house looked so inviting compared to her simple cellar. She didn't consciously compare the two, but she could feel the warm glow of the fire, the bright light filling every corner of the room, the delicious smells, and the cozy sounds of a boiling kettle and sizzling ham. With a little old-fashioned curtsy, she shut the door and warmly responded to her brother's loud and surprised greeting.

And now all preparations being made, the party sat down; Mrs. Wilson in the post of honour, the rocking chair on the right hand side of the fire, nursing her baby, while its father, in an opposite arm-chair, tried vainly to quieten the other with bread soaked in milk.

And now that everything was ready, the group sat down; Mrs. Wilson took the honored spot in the rocking chair on the right side of the fire, cradling her baby, while its father, in a chair across from her, struggled to calm the other child with bread soaked in milk.

Mrs. Barton knew manners too well to do any thing but sit at the tea-table and make tea, though in her heart she longed to be able to superintend the frying of the ham, and cast many an anxious look at Mary as she broke the eggs and turned the ham, with a very comfortable portion of confidence in her own culinary powers. Jem stood awkwardly leaning against the dresser, replying rather gruffly to his aunt's speeches, which gave him, he thought, the air of being a little boy; whereas he considered himself as a young man, and not so very young neither, as in two months he would be eighteen. Barton vibrated between the fire and the tea-table, his only drawback being a fancy that every now and then his wife's face flushed and contracted as if in pain.

Mrs. Barton knew proper etiquette too well to do anything but sit at the tea table and make tea, even though she secretly wished she could help with frying the ham. She anxiously watched Mary as she broke the eggs and flipped the ham, feeling quite confident in her own cooking skills. Jem stood awkwardly leaning against the dresser, responding rather gruffly to his aunt's comments, which made him feel like a little kid; he saw himself as a young man, and not so young either, since he would turn eighteen in two months. Barton moved back and forth between the fire and the tea table, the only hitch being that he occasionally thought he saw his wife's face flush and tighten as if she were in pain.

At length the business actually began. Knives and forks, cups and saucers made a noise, but human voices were still, for human beings were hungry, and had no time to speak. Alice first broke silence; holding her tea-cup with the manner of one proposing a toast, she said, "Here's to absent friends. Friends may meet, but mountains never."

At last, the meal actually started. Knives and forks, cups and saucers clinked, but everyone was silent because they were hungry and didn’t have time to talk. Alice was the first to break the silence; raising her tea cup like she was proposing a toast, she said, "Here's to absent friends. Friends can meet, but mountains can't."

It was an unlucky toast or sentiment, as she instantly felt. Every one thought of Esther, the absent Esther; and Mrs. Barton put down her food, and could not hide the fast dropping tears. Alice could have bitten her tongue out.

It was an unfortunate toast or sentiment, as she immediately sensed. Everyone was thinking about Esther, the absent Esther; and Mrs. Barton put down her food, unable to hide the tears streaming down her face. Alice could have bitten her tongue off.

It was a wet blanket to the evening; for though all had been said and suggested in the fields that could be said or suggested, every one had a wish to say something in the way of comfort to poor Mrs. Barton, and a dislike to talk about any thing else while her tears fell fast and scalding. So George Wilson, his wife and children, set off early home, not before (in spite of mal-à-propos speeches) they had expressed a wish that such meetings might often take place, and not before John Barton had given his hearty consent; and declared that as soon as ever his wife was well again they would have just such another evening.

It cast a shadow over the evening; even though everything that could be said or suggested in the fields had been said, everyone felt the need to offer some words of comfort to poor Mrs. Barton and didn’t want to discuss anything else while her tears flowed. So, George Wilson, along with his wife and kids, headed home early, not before (despite awkward comments) they expressed a hope that these gatherings would happen more often, and not before John Barton wholeheartedly agreed, stating that as soon as his wife was well again, they would host another evening just like this one.

"I will take care not to come and spoil it," thought poor Alice; and going up to Mrs. Barton she took her hand almost humbly, and said, "You don't know how sorry I am I said it."

"I'll make sure not to come and ruin it," thought poor Alice; and walking up to Mrs. Barton, she took her hand almost apologetically and said, "You have no idea how sorry I am for saying that."

To her surprise, a surprise that brought tears of joy into her eyes, Mary Barton put her arms round her neck, and kissed the self-reproaching Alice. "You didn't mean any harm, and it was me as was so foolish; only this work about Esther, and not knowing where she is, lies so heavy on my heart. Good night, and never think no more about it. God bless you, Alice."

To her surprise, which brought tears of joy to her eyes, Mary Barton wrapped her arms around Alice’s neck and kissed her, despite Alice feeling guilty. "You didn’t mean any harm; I was the one being foolish. It's just this situation with Esther and not knowing where she is weighs so heavily on my heart. Good night, and don’t worry about it anymore. God bless you, Alice."

Many and many a time, as Alice reviewed that evening in her after life, did she bless Mary Barton for these kind and thoughtful words. But just then all she could say was, "Good night, Mary, and may God bless you."

Many times, as Alice thought back on that evening later in her life, she was grateful to Mary Barton for those kind and thoughtful words. But at that moment, all she could say was, "Good night, Mary, and may God bless you."

 

 

CHAPTER III.

JOHN BARTON'S GREAT TROUBLE.

But when the morn came dim and sad,
And chill with early showers,
Her quiet eyelids closed—she had
Another morn than ours!

But when morning arrived dull and sad,
And chilly with early rain,
Her peaceful eyelids shut—she had
A different morning than ours!

Hood.

Hood.

In the middle of that same night a neighbour of the Bartons was roused from her sound, well-earned sleep, by a knocking, which had at first made part of her dream; but starting up, as soon as she became convinced of its reality, she opened the window, and asked who was there?

In the middle of that same night, a neighbor of the Bartons was jolted from her deep, well-deserved sleep by a knocking that had initially blended into her dream. But once she realized it was real, she sat up, opened the window, and asked who was there.

"Me, John Barton," answered he, in a voice tremulous with agitation. "My missis is in labour, and, for the love of God, step in while I run for th' doctor, for she's fearful bad."

"Me, John Barton," he replied, his voice shaking with anxiety. "My wife is in labor, and for the love of God, please come in while I go get the doctor, because she's really bad off."

While the woman hastily dressed herself, leaving the window still open, she heard cries of agony, which resounded in the little court in the stillness of the night. In less than five minutes she was standing by Mrs. Barton's bed-side, relieving the terrified Mary, who went about, where she was told, like an automaton; her eyes tearless, her face calm, though deadly pale, and uttering no sound, except when her teeth chattered for very nervousness.

While the woman quickly got dressed, leaving the window wide open, she heard cries of pain echoing in the quiet courtyard of the night. In under five minutes, she was by Mrs. Barton's bedside, taking over from the frightened Mary, who moved about robotically as instructed; her eyes were dry, her face was calm but extremely pale, and she made no sound except for her teeth chattering from sheer nervousness.

The cries grew worse.

The cries intensified.

The doctor was very long in hearing the repeated rings at his night-bell, and still longer in understanding who it was that made this sudden call upon his services; and then he begged Barton just to wait while he dressed himself, in order that no time might be lost in finding the court and house. Barton absolutely stamped with impatience, outside the doctor's door, before he came down; and walked so fast homewards, that the medical man several times asked him to go slower.

The doctor took a long time to hear the repeated rings of his night bell and an even longer time to figure out who was making this sudden request for his help. He then asked Barton to wait while he got dressed so that they wouldn't waste any time finding the court and house. Barton nearly stamped his feet with impatience outside the doctor's door before he finally came down, and he walked so quickly on the way home that the doctor had to ask him several times to slow down.

"Is she so very bad?" asked he.

"Is she really that bad?" he asked.

"Worse, much worser than ever I saw her before," replied John.

"Worse, way worse than I've ever seen her before," replied John.

No! she was not—she was at peace. The cries were still for ever. John had no time for listening. He opened the latched door, stayed not to light a candle for the mere ceremony of showing his companion up the stairs, so well known to himself; but, in two minutes was in the room, where lay the dead wife, whom he had loved with all the power of his strong heart. The doctor stumbled up stairs by the fire-light, and met the awe-struck look of the neighbour, which at once told him the state of things. The room was still, as he, with habitual tip-toe step, approached the poor frail body, whom nothing now could more disturb. Her daughter knelt by the bed-side, her face buried in the clothes, which were almost crammed into her mouth, to keep down the choking sobs. The husband stood like one stupified. The doctor questioned the neighbour in whispers, and then approaching Barton, said, "You must go down stairs. This is a great shock, but bear it like a man. Go down."

No! she wasn't — she was at peace. The cries were gone forever. John didn't have time to listen. He opened the latched door, didn't stop to light a candle just to show his companion up the stairs, which he knew so well; but in two minutes he was in the room, where his dead wife lay, the woman he had loved with all the strength of his heart. The doctor stumbled upstairs by the firelight and saw the neighbor's shocked expression, which immediately let him know what was happening. The room was quiet as he approached the frail body, which nothing could disturb anymore. Her daughter knelt by the bedside, her face buried in the covers, almost choking on her sobs. The husband stood there, stunned. The doctor whispered to the neighbor and then turned to Barton, saying, "You need to go downstairs. This is a huge shock, but you have to handle it like a man. Go down."

He went mechanically and sat down on the first chair. He had no hope. The look of death was too clear upon her face. Still, when he heard one or two unusual noises, the thought burst on him that it might only be a trance, a fit, a—he did not well know what,—but not death! Oh, not death! And he was starting up to go up stairs again, when the doctor's heavy cautious creaking footstep was heard on the stairs. Then he knew what it really was in the chamber above.

He got up and sat down on the first chair, moving like a robot. He felt completely hopeless. The look of death was unmistakable on her face. Still, when he heard a couple of strange noises, it dawned on him that maybe it was just a trance, a fit, something he couldn't quite identify—but not death! Oh, definitely not death! Just as he was about to head upstairs again, he heard the slow, careful creaking of the doctor's footsteps on the stairs. That’s when he realized what was actually happening in the room above.

"Nothing could have saved her—there has been some shock to the system—" and so he went on; but, to unheeding ears, which yet retained his words to ponder on; words not for immediate use in conveying sense, but to be laid by, in the store-house of memory, for a more convenient season. The doctor seeing the state of the case, grieved for the man; and, very sleepy, thought it best to go, and accordingly wished him good-night—but there was no answer, so he let himself out; and Barton sat on, like a stock or a stone, so rigid, so still. He heard the sounds above too, and knew what they meant. He heard the stiff, unseasoned drawer, in which his wife kept her clothes, pulled open. He saw the neighbour come down, and blunder about in search of soap and water. He knew well what she wanted, and why she wanted them, but he did not speak, nor offer to help. At last she went, with some kindly-meant words (a text of comfort, which fell upon a deafened ear), and something about "Mary," but which Mary, in his bewildered state, he could not tell.

"Nothing could have saved her—there had been some shock to the system—” and so he continued; but his words fell on deaf ears, even though they lingered in their minds to consider later; words not meant for immediate understanding, but stored away in memory for a more suitable time. The doctor, seeing the situation, felt sorry for the man; and, very tired, decided it was best to leave, so he wished him goodnight—but there was no reply, so he let himself out; and Barton remained sitting there, like a rock, completely still and rigid. He also heard the noises above and understood what they meant. He heard the stiff, unused drawer, where his wife kept her clothes, being pulled open. He saw the neighbor come down, fumbling around in search of soap and water. He knew exactly what she needed and why she needed it, but he didn’t say anything or offer to help. Finally, she left after saying some well-meaning words (a line of comfort that fell on deaf ears), mentioning “Mary,” but in his confused state, he couldn’t tell which Mary she meant.

He tried to realise it, to think it possible. And then his mind wandered off to other days, to far different times. He thought of their courtship; of his first seeing her, an awkward, beautiful rustic, far too shiftless for the delicate factory work to which she was apprenticed; of his first gift to her, a bead necklace, which had long ago been put by, in one of the deep drawers of the dresser, to be kept for Mary. He wondered if it was there yet, and with a strange curiosity he got up to feel for it; for the fire by this time was well-nigh out, and candle he had none. His groping hand fell on the piled-up tea things, which at his desire she had left unwashed till morning—they were all so tired. He was reminded of one of the daily little actions, which acquire such power when they have been performed for the last time, by one we love. He began to think over his wife's daily round of duties; and something in the remembrance that these would never more be done by her, touched the source of tears, and he cried aloud. Poor Mary, meanwhile, had mechanically helped the neighbour in all the last attentions to the dead; and when she was kissed, and spoken to soothingly, tears stole quietly down her cheeks: but she reserved the luxury of a full burst of grief till she should be alone. She shut the chamber-door softly, after the neighbour had gone, and then shook the bed by which she knelt, with her agony of sorrow. She repeated, over and over again, the same words; the same vain, unanswered address to her who was no more. "Oh, mother! mother, are you really dead! Oh, mother, mother!"

He tried to understand it, to make it seem possible. Then his mind drifted to other days, to very different times. He thought about their courtship, about the first time he saw her—an awkward yet beautiful girl from the countryside, far too unmotivated for the delicate factory work she was learning; about the first gift he gave her, a bead necklace, long since stored away in one of the deep dresser drawers to be saved for Mary. He wondered if it was still there, and with a strange curiosity, he got up to feel for it; by now, the fire was nearly out, and he had no candles. His searching hand brushed against the piled-up tea things that she had left unwashed until morning at his request—they were both so tired. It reminded him of one of those daily little actions that carry so much weight when they’re done for the last time by someone we love. He started to think about his wife's daily tasks, and the thought that these would never again be done by her touched off tears, and he cried out loud. Meanwhile, poor Mary had mechanically helped the neighbor with all the final arrangements for the deceased, and when she was kissed and spoken to gently, tears quietly rolled down her cheeks; but she held back the luxury of fully grieving until she was alone. She softly closed the chamber door after the neighbor left, and then shook the bed where she knelt with her deep sorrow. She kept repeating the same words, the same futile, unanswered calls to the one who was no longer there. "Oh, mother! mother, are you really dead! Oh, mother, mother!"

At last she stopped, because it flashed across her mind that her violence of grief might disturb her father. All was still below. She looked on the face so changed, and yet so strangely like. She bent down to kiss it. The cold, unyielding flesh struck a shudder to her heart, and, hastily obeying her impulse, she grasped the candle, and opened the door. Then she heard the sobs of her father's grief; and quickly, quietly, stealing down the steps, she knelt by him, and kissed his hand. He took no notice at first, for his burst of grief would not be controlled. But when her shriller sobs, her terrified cries (which she could not repress), rose upon his ear, he checked himself.

Finally, she stopped because it occurred to her that her intense grief might upset her father. Everything was quiet below. She looked at the face that was so changed, yet still so familiar. She leaned down to kiss it. The cold, unyielding skin sent a shiver through her heart, and quickly following her impulse, she grabbed the candle and opened the door. Then she heard her father's sobs of sorrow; and silently, quietly, she crept down the steps, knelt by him, and kissed his hand. At first, he didn’t notice, as his overwhelming grief couldn’t be contained. But when he heard her sharper sobs and terrified cries that she couldn’t hold back, he paused.

"Child, we must be all to one another, now she is gone," whispered he.

"Child, we need to be there for each other now that she is gone," he whispered.

"Oh, father, what can I do for you? Do tell me! I'll do any thing."

"Oh, Dad, what can I do for you? Just let me know! I'll do anything."

"I know thou wilt. Thou must not fret thyself ill, that's the first thing I ask. Thou must leave me, and go to bed now, like a good girl as thou art."

"I know you will. You mustn't worry yourself sick, that's the first thing I ask. You need to leave me and go to bed now, like the good girl you are."

"Leave you, father! oh, don't say so."

"Leave you, Dad! Oh, don’t say that."

"Ay, but thou must! thou must go to bed, and try and sleep; thou'lt have enough to do and to bear, poor wench, to-morrow."

"Yes, but you have to! You have to go to bed and try to sleep; you’ll have plenty to do and deal with, poor girl, tomorrow."

Mary got up, kissed her father, and sadly went up stairs to the little closet, where she slept. She thought it was of no use undressing, for that she could never, never sleep, so threw herself on her bed in her clothes, and before ten minutes had passed away, the passionate grief of youth had subsided into sleep.

Mary got up, kissed her dad, and sadly went upstairs to the little closet where she slept. She figured it was pointless to undress since she couldn’t sleep anyway, so she flopped down on her bed in her clothes, and within ten minutes, the intense sadness of youth faded into sleep.

Barton had been roused by his daughter's entrance, both from his stupor and from his uncontrollable sorrow. He could think on what was to be done, could plan for the funeral, could calculate the necessity of soon returning to his work, as the extravagance of the past night would leave them short of money, if he long remained away from the mill. He was in a club, so that money was provided for the burial. These things settled in his own mind, he recalled the doctor's words, and bitterly thought of the shock his poor wife had so recently had, in the mysterious disappearance of her cherished sister. His feelings towards Esther almost amounted to curses. It was she who had brought on all this sorrow. Her giddiness, her lightness of conduct, had wrought this woe. His previous thoughts about her had been tinged with wonder and pity, but now he hardened his heart against her for ever.

Barton had been awakened by his daughter's arrival, pulling him out of his daze and his overwhelming grief. He was able to think about what needed to be done, plan for the funeral, and consider that he had to quickly get back to work since the extravagance of the previous night would leave them low on cash if he stayed away from the mill for too long. He was part of a club, which meant there was money set aside for the burial. With these issues sorted in his mind, he remembered the doctor's words and bitterly thought about the shock his poor wife had just gone through with the mysterious disappearance of her beloved sister. His feelings towards Esther were almost filled with curses. It was her actions that had caused all this pain. Her carelessness and frivolous behavior had led to this tragedy. His earlier feelings of wonder and pity for her had turned into a hardened resolve to never feel that way again.

One of the good influences over John Barton's life had departed that night. One of the ties which bound him down to the gentle humanities of earth was loosened, and henceforward the neighbours all remarked he was a changed man. His gloom and his sternness became habitual instead of occasional. He was more obstinate. But never to Mary. Between the father and the daughter there existed in full force that mysterious bond which unites those who have been loved by one who is now dead and gone. While he was harsh and silent to others, he humoured Mary with tender love; she had more of her own way than is common in any rank with girls of her age. Part of this was the necessity of the case; for, of course, all the money went through her hands, and the household arrangements were guided by her will and pleasure. But part was her father's indulgence, for he left her, with full trust in her unusual sense and spirit, to choose her own associates, and her own times for seeing them.

One of the positive influences in John Barton's life had disappeared that night. One of the connections that tied him to the gentle aspects of life was loosened, and from then on, the neighbors all noticed he had changed. His sadness and seriousness became a regular part of him instead of something that came and went. He became more stubborn. But never with Mary. Between the father and daughter, there was a strong, mysterious bond that connects those who have been loved by someone who is now gone. While he was harsh and quiet with others, he showed Mary tender love; she had more freedom than most girls her age, regardless of their background. Part of this was necessary because, of course, all the money went through her hands, and the household decisions were guided by her preferences. But part of it was her father's indulgence, as he fully trusted her uncommon judgment and spirit to choose her friends and decide when to see them.

With all this, Mary had not her father's confidence in the matters which now began to occupy him, heart and soul; she was aware that he had joined clubs, and become an active member of a trades' union, but it was hardly likely that a girl of Mary's age (even when two or three years had elapsed since her mother's death) should care much for the differences between the employers and the employed,—an eternal subject for agitation in the manufacturing districts, which, however it may be lulled for a time, is sure to break forth again with fresh violence at any depression of trade, showing that in its apparent quiet, the ashes had still smouldered in the breasts of a few.

With all this, Mary didn’t share her father’s confidence in the issues that now consumed him completely; she knew he had joined clubs and become an active member of a trades union, but it was unlikely that a girl of Mary’s age (even two or three years after her mother’s death) would care much about the differences between employers and employees—an ongoing topic of debate in the manufacturing areas that, although it might be quieted for a while, is sure to flare up again with renewed intensity during any economic downturn, revealing that, beneath the surface, some embers were still smoldering in the hearts of a few.

Among these few was John Barton. At all times it is a bewildering thing to the poor weaver to see his employer removing from house to house, each one grander than the last, till he ends in building one more magnificent than all, or withdraws his money from the concern, or sells his mill to buy an estate in the country, while all the time the weaver, who thinks he and his fellows are the real makers of this wealth, is struggling on for bread for their children, through the vicissitudes of lowered wages, short hours, fewer hands employed, &c. And when he knows trade is bad, and could understand (at least partially) that there are not buyers enough in the market to purchase the goods already made, and consequently that there is no demand for more; when he would bear and endure much without complaining, could he also see that his employers were bearing their share; he is, I say, bewildered and (to use his own word) "aggravated" to see that all goes on just as usual with the mill-owners. Large houses are still occupied, while spinners' and weavers' cottages stand empty, because the families that once occupied them are obliged to live in rooms or cellars. Carriages still roll along the streets, concerts are still crowded by subscribers, the shops for expensive luxuries still find daily customers, while the workman loiters away his unemployed time in watching these things, and thinking of the pale, uncomplaining wife at home, and the wailing children asking in vain for enough of food, of the sinking health, of the dying life of those near and dear to him. The contrast is too great. Why should he alone suffer from bad times?

Among these few was John Barton. It's always confusing for the struggling weaver to see his employer moving from one grand house to another, each one more luxurious than the last, until he ultimately ends up building an even more magnificent one, or pulling his money out of the business, or selling his mill to purchase a country estate. Meanwhile, the weaver, who believes he and his fellow workers are the real creators of this wealth, is trying to scrape by to feed his children, facing challenges like reduced wages, shorter hours, and fewer jobs available. When he realizes that the economy is struggling, and he can understand (at least partially) that there aren’t enough buyers in the market to purchase the goods already made, which means there’s no demand for more; when he could endure a lot without complaining if he could also see that his employers were facing challenges too, he feels confused and (to use his own word) "aggravated" to see that everything continues normally for the mill owners. Big houses are still occupied, while the cottages of spinners and weavers stand empty because the families that once lived there are forced to move into rooms or cellars. Carriages still roll down the streets, concerts remain packed with subscribers, shops selling expensive luxuries still have daily customers, while the worker spends his idle time watching all this and thinking of the pale, quiet wife at home and the crying children asking in vain for enough food, along with the declining health and the fading life of those dear to him. The contrast is too stark. Why should he be the only one to suffer during tough times?

I know that this is not really the case; and I know what is the truth in such matters: but what I wish to impress is what the workman feels and thinks. True, that with child-like improvidence, good times will often dissipate his grumbling, and make him forget all prudence and foresight.

I know that this isn’t really true; and I understand what the reality is in these situations: but what I want to emphasize is how the worker feels and thinks. It’s true that, with a child-like lack of caution, good times often make him forget his complaints and lose all sense of prudence and foresight.

But there are earnest men among these people, men who have endured wrongs without complaining, but without ever forgetting or forgiving those whom (they believe) have caused all this woe.

But there are sincere individuals among these people, who have suffered injustices without complaining, yet have never forgotten or forgiven those whom they believe have caused all this pain.

Among these was John Barton. His parents had suffered, his mother had died from absolute want of the necessaries of life. He himself was a good, steady workman, and, as such, pretty certain of steady employment. But he spent all he got with the confidence (you may also call it improvidence) of one who was willing, and believed himself able, to supply all his wants by his own exertions. And when his master suddenly failed, and all hands in that mill were turned back, one Tuesday morning, with the news that Mr. Hunter had stopped, Barton had only a few shillings to rely on; but he had good heart of being employed at some other mill, and accordingly, before returning home, he spent some hours in going from factory to factory, asking for work. But at every mill was some sign of depression of trade; some were working short hours, some were turning off hands, and for weeks Barton was out of work, living on credit. It was during this time his little son, the apple of his eye, the cynosure of all his strong power of love, fell ill of the scarlet fever. They dragged him through the crisis, but his life hung on a gossamer thread. Every thing, the doctor said, depended on good nourishment, on generous living, to keep up the little fellow's strength, in the prostration in which the fever had left him. Mocking words! when the commonest food in the house would not furnish one little meal. Barton tried credit; but it was worn out at the little provision shops, which were now suffering in their turn. He thought it would be no sin to steal, and would have stolen; but he could not get the opportunity in the few days the child lingered. Hungry himself, almost to an animal pitch of ravenousness, but with the bodily pain swallowed up in anxiety for his little sinking lad, he stood at one of the shop windows where all edible luxuries are displayed; haunches of venison, Stilton cheeses, moulds of jelly—all appetising sights to the common passer by. And out of this shop came Mrs. Hunter! She crossed to her carriage, followed by the shopman loaded with purchases for a party. The door was quickly slammed to, and she drove away; and Barton returned home with a bitter spirit of wrath in his heart, to see his only boy a corpse!

Among these was John Barton. His parents had struggled; his mother had died from absolute lack of basic necessities. He himself was a good, reliable worker, and because of that, he was pretty sure he would always have steady work. But he spent all his earnings with the misplaced confidence (or what you might call carelessness) of someone who believed he could meet all his needs through his own efforts. When his boss unexpectedly went bankrupt, and everyone in that mill was let go one Tuesday morning with the news that Mr. Hunter was done for, Barton had only a few coins to rely on. However, he was optimistic about finding work at another mill, so before heading home, he spent hours going from factory to factory asking for a job. But at each mill, there were signs of a struggling economy; some were cutting back hours, and some were laying off workers. For weeks, Barton was unemployed, living on credit. During this time, his little son, the light of his life, the focus of all his deep love, got sick with scarlet fever. They got him through the worst of it, but his life was hanging by a thread. Everything, the doctor said, depended on good nutrition and generous living to help the little guy regain his strength after the fever had left him weak. Empty words! when even the simplest food in the house couldn’t provide one decent meal. Barton tried asking for credit, but it had run out at the small grocery stores, which were now struggling too. He thought about stealing, and would have stolen, but he couldn’t find an opportunity during the few days the child was hanging on. Starving himself, nearly to a feral level of hunger, but with his physical pain drowned out by worry for his little boy, he stood at the window of a shop where all sorts of edible luxuries were on display; legs of venison, Stilton cheeses, jellies—mouthwatering sights for anyone passing by. And out of that shop came Mrs. Hunter! She walked to her carriage, followed by the shopkeeper loaded with goods for a party. The door was quickly shut, and she drove away; Barton returned home with a bitter anger in his heart, to find his only boy dead!

You can fancy, now, the hoards of vengeance in his heart against the employers. For there are never wanting those who, either in speech or in print, find it their interest to cherish such feelings in the working classes; who know how and when to rouse the dangerous power at their command; and who use their knowledge with unrelenting purpose to either party.

You can imagine the deep anger he feels towards his employers. There are always those who, whether in conversation or in writing, find it beneficial to encourage these feelings among the working class. They know how and when to tap into this dangerous power that they hold, and they use their understanding with a relentless aim against either side.

So while Mary took her own way, growing more spirited every day, and growing in her beauty too, her father was chairman at many a trades' union meeting; a friend of delegates, and ambitious of being a delegate himself; a Chartist, and ready to do any thing for his order.

So while Mary followed her own path, becoming more lively every day and more beautiful as well, her father was the chair at many trade union meetings; a friend to delegates, and eager to be a delegate himself; a Chartist, willing to do anything for his cause.

But now times were good; and all these feelings were theoretical, not practical. His most practical thought was getting Mary apprenticed to a dressmaker; for he had never left off disliking a factory life for a girl, on more accounts than one.

But now things were going well, and all these feelings were just theoretical, not practical. His most practical thought was getting Mary trained as a dressmaker because he had never stopped disliking factory life for a girl, for several reasons.

Mary must do something. The factories being, as I said, out of the question, there were two things open—going out to service, and the dressmaking business; and against the first of these, Mary set herself with all the force of her strong will. What that will might have been able to achieve had her father been against her, I cannot tell; but he disliked the idea of parting with her, who was the light of his hearth, the voice of his otherwise silent home. Besides, with his ideas and feelings towards the higher classes, he considered domestic servitude as a species of slavery; a pampering of artificial wants on the one side, a giving-up of every right of leisure by day and quiet rest by night on the other. How far his strong exaggerated feelings had any foundation in truth, it is for you to judge. I am afraid that Mary's determination not to go to service arose from far less sensible thoughts on the subject than her father's. Three years of independence of action (since her mother's death such a time had now elapsed) had little inclined her to submit to rules as to hours and associates, to regulate her dress by a mistress's ideas of propriety, to lose the dear feminine privileges of gossiping with a merry neighbour, and working night and day to help one who was sorrowful. Besides all this, the sayings of her absent, her mysterious aunt, Esther, had an unacknowledged influence over Mary. She knew she was very pretty; the factory people as they poured from the mills, and in their freedom told the truth (whatever it might be) to every passer-by, had early let Mary into the secret of her beauty. If their remarks had fallen on an unheeding ear, there were always young men enough, in a different rank from her own, who were willing to compliment the pretty weaver's daughter as they met her in the streets. Besides, trust a girl of sixteen for knowing well if she is pretty; concerning her plainness she may be ignorant. So with this consciousness she had early determined that her beauty should make her a lady; the rank she coveted the more for her father's abuse; the rank to which she firmly believed her lost aunt Esther had arrived. Now, while a servant must often drudge and be dirty, must be known as a servant by all who visited at her master's house, a dressmaker's apprentice must (or so Mary thought) be always dressed with a certain regard to appearance; must never soil her hands, and need never redden or dirty her face with hard labour. Before my telling you so truly what folly Mary felt or thought, injures her without redemption in your opinion, think what are the silly fancies of sixteen years of age in every class, and under all circumstances. The end of all the thoughts of father and daughter was, as I said before, Mary was to be a dressmaker; and her ambition prompted her unwilling father to apply at all the first establishments, to know on what terms of painstaking and zeal his daughter might be admitted into ever so humble a workwoman's situation. But high premiums were asked at all; poor man! he might have known that without giving up a day's work to ascertain the fact. He would have been indignant, indeed, had he known that if Mary had accompanied him, the case might have been rather different, as her beauty would have made her desirable as a show-woman. Then he tried second-rate places; at all the payment of a sum of money was necessary, and money he had none. Disheartened and angry he went home at night, declaring it was time lost; that dressmaking was at all events a toilsome business, and not worth learning. Mary saw that the grapes were sour, and the next day set out herself, as her father could not afford to lose another day's work; and before night (as yesterday's experience had considerably lowered her ideas) she had engaged herself as apprentice (so called, though there were no deeds or indentures to the bond) to a certain Miss Simmonds, milliner and dressmaker, in a respectable little street leading off Ardwick Green, where her business was duly announced in gold letters on a black ground, enclosed in a bird's-eye maple frame, and stuck in the front parlour window; where the workwomen were called "her young ladies;" and where Mary was to work for two years without any remuneration, on consideration of being taught the business; and where afterwards she was to dine and have tea, with a small quarterly salary (paid quarterly, because so much more genteel than by the week), a very small one, divisible into a minute weekly pittance. In summer she was to be there by six, bringing her day's meals during the first two years; in winter she was not to come till after breakfast. Her time for returning home at night must always depend upon the quantity of work Miss Simmonds had to do.

Mary had to take action. Since working in factories was out of the question, she had two options—going into service or starting a dressmaking career; she fully set her mind against the first option. I can’t say what her strong will might have accomplished if her father had opposed her, but he didn’t want to lose her, as she was the bright light of his home and the only voice in his otherwise quiet life. Besides, he viewed domestic servitude as a form of slavery, believing it catered to artificial needs while demanding the loss of every right to enjoy free time during the day and peaceful rest at night. Whether his intense feelings had any basis in reality is up to you to decide. I worry that Mary’s determination to avoid service came from much less rational thoughts than those of her father. Three years of independence (that had passed since her mother's death) made her less willing to accept rules about hours and social interactions, to conform her attire to her employer’s standards of propriety, or to forfeit the cherished womanly joys of chatting with a friendly neighbor and working tirelessly to support someone who was sad. Alongside all this, the words of her absent, mysterious aunt, Esther, subtly influenced Mary. She knew she was attractive; the factory workers who poured out of the mills candidly shared their thoughts (whatever they were) with every passerby and had early revealed to Mary the truth about her beauty. If those comments had gone unnoticed, there were always enough young men from different social classes eager to compliment the pretty weaver’s daughter as they met her in the streets. A sixteen-year-old girl certainly knows whether she’s pretty; she might be oblivious about being plain. With this self-awareness, Mary came to believe that her beauty should elevate her to a lady's status—the rank she desired even more due to her father’s criticism, the very rank she was convinced her lost aunt Esther had achieved. Now, while a servant often had to work hard and remain unkempt, known as a servant by all who visited the master’s home, a dressmaker's apprentice, or so Mary thought, had to always dress well; she must keep her hands clean and never dirty her face with tough labor. Before I explain how Mary’s thoughts or feelings might seem foolish to you, remember the silly dreams of sixteen-year-olds across all classes and circumstances. The conclusion reached by both father and daughter was clear: Mary was to become a dressmaker. Her ambition pushed her reluctant father to inquire at various establishments about the terms under which she could become even the humblest of workers. But high fees were demanded everywhere; poor man! He should have realized that without wasting a day trying to find out. He would have been outraged to learn that had Mary accompanied him, the situation could have been quite different, as her beauty would have made her appealing as a showcase. He then tried second-rate places, where a fee was still required, and he had no money to pay. Disheartened and frustrated, he returned home that evening, declaring it a waste of time; that dressmaking was laborious and not worth pursuing. Mary understood the disappointment and set out herself the next day since her father couldn't afford to lose another day of work; by that evening (her previous experience had considerably lowered her expectations), she had secured a position as an apprentice (even though there were no official contracts) with a certain Miss Simmonds, a milliner and dressmaker, in a nice little street off Ardwick Green, where her business proudly displayed its name in gold letters on a black background, framed in bird’s-eye maple, and stuck in the front parlor window; where the workers were referred to as “her young ladies”; and where Mary would work for two years without pay in exchange for learning the trade; afterward, she would receive meals and a small quarterly salary (paid quarterly to be more fashionable than weekly), which was very small, split into tiny weekly payments. In the summer, she had to be there by six, bringing her meals for the first two years; in the winter, she wouldn’t arrive until after breakfast. Her return time at night would always depend on how much work Miss Simmonds had.

And Mary was satisfied; and seeing this, her father was contented too, although his words were grumbling and morose; but Mary knew his ways, and coaxed and planned for the future so cheerily, that both went to bed with easy if not happy hearts.

And Mary was happy; and seeing this, her father felt satisfied too, even though he was grumbling and in a bad mood. But Mary knew how he was, and she encouraged and made plans for the future so cheerfully that both went to bed with content if not completely happy hearts.

 

 

CHAPTER IV.

OLD ALICE'S HISTORY.

To envy nought beneath the ample sky;
To mourn no evil deed, no hour mis-spent;
And, like a living violet, silently
Return in sweets to Heaven what goodness lent,
Then bend beneath the chastening shower content.

To envy nothing under the wide sky;
To regret no bad action, no time wasted;
And, like a living violet, quietly
Give back in sweet ways to Heaven what goodness provided,
Then kneel humbly under the refreshing rain, content.

Elliott.

Elliott.

Another year passed on. The waves of time seemed long since to have swept away all trace of poor Mary Barton. But her husband still thought of her, although with a calm and quiet grief, in the silent watches of the night: and Mary would start from her hard-earned sleep, and think in her half-dreamy, half-awakened state, she saw her mother stand by her bed-side, as she used to do "in the days of long-ago;" with a shaded candle and an expression of ineffable tenderness, while she looked on her sleeping child. But Mary rubbed her eyes and sank back on her pillow, awake, and knowing it was a dream; and still, in all her troubles and perplexities, her heart called on her mother for aid, and she thought, "If mother had but lived, she would have helped me." Forgetting that the woman's sorrows are far more difficult to mitigate than a child's, even by the mighty power of a mother's love; and unconscious of the fact, that she was far superior in sense and spirit to the mother she mourned. Aunt Esther was still mysteriously absent, and people had grown weary of wondering and began to forget. Barton still attended his club, and was an active member of a trades' union; indeed, more frequently than ever, since the time of Mary's return in the evening was so uncertain; and, as she occasionally, in very busy times, remained all night. His chiefest friend was still George Wilson, although he had no great sympathy on the questions that agitated Barton's mind. Still their hearts were bound by old ties to one another, and the remembrance of former times gave an unspoken charm to their meetings. Our old friend, the cub-like lad, Jem Wilson, had shot up into the powerful, well-made young man, with a sensible face enough; nay, a face that might have been handsome, had it not been here and there marked by the small-pox. He worked with one of the great firms of engineers, who send from out their towns of workshops engines and machinery to the dominions of the Czar and the Sultan. His father and mother were never weary of praising Jem, at all which commendation pretty Mary Barton would toss her head, seeing clearly enough that they wished her to understand what a good husband he would make, and to favour his love, about which he never dared to speak, whatever eyes and looks revealed.

Another year went by. It seemed like ages since the waves of time had washed away all traces of poor Mary Barton. But her husband still thought of her, though with a calm and quiet sadness during the silent hours of the night. Mary would wake from her hard-earned sleep, and in her half-dreamy, half-awake state, she thought she saw her mother standing by her bedside, just like she used to do "back in the day," holding a shaded candle and looking at her sleeping child with an expression of pure tenderness. But Mary rubbed her eyes and sank back into her pillow, knowing it was just a dream. Still, in all her troubles and confusion, her heart called out for her mother’s help, and she thought, "If only mother were alive, she would have helped me." She forgot that a woman's sorrows are much harder to ease than a child's, even with the immense love of a mother; and she was unaware that she was far more sensible and strong in spirit than the mother she missed. Aunt Esther was still mysteriously absent, and people had grown tired of wondering and began to forget. Barton continued to go to his club and was an active member of a trade union; in fact, he attended even more often since Mary’s return home at night was so unpredictable, especially when she occasionally stayed out all night during busy times. His closest friend was still George Wilson, though they didn’t share much sympathy regarding the issues that troubled Barton. Yet their hearts were still connected by past ties, and memories of earlier times added an unspoken charm to their meetings. Our old friend, the cub-like boy, Jem Wilson, had grown into a strong, well-built young man with a sensible face; it might have been handsome if it weren’t for a few smallpox scars. He worked for one of the major engineering firms, which shipped engines and machinery to the lands of the Czar and the Sultan. His parents were never tired of praising Jem, and every compliment made Mary Barton toss her head, well aware that they wanted her to see what a good husband he would make and to encourage his feelings, which he never dared to express, despite what his eyes and expressions revealed.

One day, in the early winter time, when people were provided with warm substantial gowns, not likely soon to wear out, and when, accordingly, business was rather slack at Miss Simmonds', Mary met Alice Wilson, coming home from her half-day's work at some tradesman's house. Mary and Alice had always liked each other; indeed, Alice looked with particular interest on the motherless girl, the daughter of her whose forgiving kiss had so comforted her in many sleepless hours. So there was a warm greeting between the tidy old woman and the blooming young work-girl; and then Alice ventured to ask if she would come in and take her tea with her that very evening.

One day, early in winter, when people were wearing warm, sturdy coats that would last a long time, business was pretty slow at Miss Simmonds' place. Mary ran into Alice Wilson, who was coming home from her part-time job at a tradesman's house. Mary and Alice had always gotten along well; in fact, Alice had a special fondness for the motherless girl, the daughter of the woman whose forgiving kiss had comforted her through many sleepless nights. So, there was a warm greeting between the neat older woman and the vibrant young worker, and then Alice boldly asked if Mary would come in and have tea with her that very evening.

"You'll think it dull enough to come just to sit with an old woman like me, but there's a tidy young lass as lives in the floor above, who does plain work, and now and then a bit in your own line, Mary; she's grand-daughter to old Job Legh, a spinner, and a good girl she is. Do come, Mary! I've a terrible wish to make you known to each other. She's a genteel-looking lass, too."

"You might think it boring to just hang out with an old woman like me, but there’s a neat young woman living on the floor above who does regular work and occasionally some of the same kind of work you do, Mary. She’s the granddaughter of old Job Legh, a spinner, and she’s a really nice girl. Please come, Mary! I really want to introduce you two. She’s quite an elegant-looking girl, too."

At the beginning of this speech Mary had feared the intended visitor was to be no other than Alice's nephew; but Alice was too delicate-minded to plan a meeting, even for her dear Jem, when one would have been an unwilling party; and Mary, relieved from her apprehension by the conclusion, gladly agreed to come. How busy Alice felt! it was not often she had any one to tea; and now her sense of the duties of a hostess were almost too much for her. She made haste home, and lighted the unwilling fire, borrowing a pair of bellows to make it burn the faster. For herself she was always patient; she let the coals take their time. Then she put on her pattens, and went to fill her kettle at the pump in the next court, and on the way she borrowed a cup; of odd saucers she had plenty, serving as plates when occasion required. Half an ounce of tea and a quarter of a pound of butter went far to absorb her morning's wages; but this was an unusual occasion. In general, she used herb-tea for herself, when at home, unless some thoughtful mistress made her a present of tea-leaves from her more abundant household. The two chairs drawn out for visitors, and duly swept and dusted; an old board arranged with some skill upon two old candle-boxes set on end (rather ricketty to be sure, but she knew the seat of old, and when to sit lightly; indeed the whole affair was more for apparent dignity of position than for any real ease); a little, very little round table put just before the fire, which by this time was blazing merrily; her unlackered, ancient, third-hand tea-tray arranged with a black tea-pot, two cups with a red and white pattern, and one with the old friendly willow pattern, and saucers, not to match (on one of the extra supply, the lump of butter flourished away); all these preparations complete, Alice began to look about her with satisfaction, and a sort of wonder what more could be done to add to the comfort of the evening. She took one of the chairs away from its appropriate place by the table, and putting it close to the broad large hanging shelf I told you about when I first described her cellar-dwelling, and mounting on it, she pulled towards her an old deal box, and took thence a quantity of the oat bread of the north, the clap-bread of Cumberland and Westmoreland, and descending carefully with the thin cakes threatening to break to pieces in her hand, she placed them on the bare table, with the belief that her visitors would have an unusual treat in eating the bread of her childhood. She brought out a good piece of a four-pound loaf of common household bread as well, and then sat down to rest, really to rest, and not to pretend, on one of the rush-bottomed chairs. The candle was ready to be lighted, the kettle boiled, the tea was awaiting its doom in its paper parcel; all was ready.

At the start of this speech, Mary was worried that the visitor would be Alice's nephew; but Alice was too thoughtful to arrange a meeting, even for her dear Jem, when one would have been reluctant to attend; and Mary, relieved from her worries by the outcome, happily agreed to come. Alice felt so busy! It wasn’t often that she had someone over for tea, and now her sense of being a hostess was almost overwhelming. She hurried home and lit the fire, using a pair of bellows to get it burning faster. For herself, she was always patient, letting the coals heat up at their own pace. Then she put on her pattens and went to fill her kettle at the pump in the next courtyard, borrowing a cup on the way; she had plenty of mismatched saucers to use as plates when needed. Half an ounce of tea and a quarter of a pound of butter nearly consumed her morning's wages, but this was a special occasion. Usually, she used herbal tea at home unless some considerate mistress gifted her tea leaves from her more plentiful household. The two chairs for guests were pulled out and properly cleaned; an old board was cleverly balanced on two old candle boxes set on end (a bit wobbly, to be sure, but she knew how to sit lightly on it); a small round table was placed right in front of the fire, which by this time was crackling cheerfully; her old, scratched, second-hand tea tray was set up with a black teapot, two cups with a red and white pattern, and one with the classic willow design, along with mismatched saucers (one of the extra saucers was already holding the lump of butter); with all these preparations in place, Alice began to look around with satisfaction and a bit of curiosity about what else could add to the evening's comfort. She took one of the chairs away from its designated spot by the table and moved it closer to the large, hanging shelf I mentioned when I first described her cellar dwelling. Climbing onto it, she pulled an old wooden box towards her and took out a quantity of oat bread from the north, the clapbread from Cumberland and Westmoreland. Carefully descending without breaking the thin cakes in her hand, she placed them on the bare table, believing her guests would enjoy a special treat from her childhood. She also brought out a good piece of a four-pound loaf of regular household bread and then sat down to genuinely rest, not just pretend, on one of the rush-bottomed chairs. The candle was ready to be lit, the kettle was boiling, and the tea was waiting in its paper package; everything was set.

A knock at the door! It was Margaret, the young workwoman who lived in the rooms above, who having heard the bustle, and the subsequent quiet, began to think it was time to pay her visit below. She was a sallow, unhealthy, sweet-looking young woman, with a careworn look; her dress was humble and very simple, consisting of some kind of dark stuff gown, her neck being covered by a drab shawl or large handkerchief, pinned down behind and at the sides in front. The old woman gave her a hearty greeting, and made her sit down on the chair she had just left, while she balanced herself on the board seat, in order that Margaret might think it was quite her free and independent choice to sit there.

A knock at the door! It was Margaret, the young worker who lived in the rooms above. After hearing the commotion and then the hush that followed, she figured it was a good time to drop by. She had a pale, unhealthy look, but a sweet demeanor; her outfit was plain and simple, made of some sort of dark fabric dress, with a drab shawl or large handkerchief wrapped around her neck, pinned down at the back and sides in front. The old woman greeted her warmly and motioned for her to take the chair she had just vacated, while she balanced herself on the wooden bench, making it seem like Margaret had the choice to sit there entirely on her own.

"I cannot think what keeps Mary Barton. She's quite grand with her late hours," said Alice, as Mary still delayed.

"I can't figure out what's taking Mary Barton so long. She's acting so important with her late hours," said Alice, as Mary continued to delay.

The truth was, Mary was dressing herself; yes, to come to poor old Alice's—she thought it worth while to consider what gown she should put on. It was not for Alice, however, you may be pretty sure; no, they knew each other too well. But Mary liked making an impression, and in this it must be owned she was pretty often gratified—and there was this strange girl to consider just now. So she put on her pretty new blue merino, made tight to her throat, her little linen collar and linen cuffs, and sallied forth to impress poor gentle Margaret. She certainly succeeded. Alice, who never thought much about beauty, had never told Margaret how pretty Mary was; and, as she came in half-blushing at her own self-consciousness, Margaret could hardly take her eyes off her, and Mary put down her long black lashes with a sort of dislike of the very observation she had taken such pains to secure. Can you fancy the bustle of Alice to make the tea, to pour it out, and sweeten it to their liking, to help and help again to clap-bread and bread-and-butter? Can you fancy the delight with which she watched her piled-up clap-bread disappear before the hungry girls, and listened to the praises of her home-remembered dainty?

The truth was, Mary was getting ready; yes, to visit poor old Alice—she thought it was worth considering what dress she should wear. It wasn’t for Alice, that much is certain; no, they knew each other too well. But Mary enjoyed making an impression, and she often succeeded in that—and there was this intriguing girl to think about right now. So she slipped on her pretty new blue merino dress, fitted snugly at her throat, with her little linen collar and cuffs, and headed out to impress poor gentle Margaret. She definitely succeeded. Alice, who never paid much attention to beauty, had never told Margaret how pretty Mary was; and as Mary walked in, half-blushing from her own self-awareness, Margaret could hardly take her eyes off her, while Mary lowered her long black lashes with a sort of dislike for the very attention she had worked so hard to attract. Can you picture Alice bustling about to make the tea, pouring it out, sweetening it just right, and helping repeatedly to serve clap-bread and bread-and-butter? Can you imagine the joy with which she watched her stacked clap-bread vanish before the hungry girls, and listened to their compliments about her homemade treats?

"My mother used to send me some clap-bread by any north-country person—bless her! She knew how good such things taste when far away from home. Not but what every one likes it. When I was in service my fellow-servants were always glad to share with me. Eh, it's a long time ago, yon."

"My mom used to send me some clap-bread with anyone from the north—bless her! She knew how good it tastes when you're far from home. Not that everyone doesn't enjoy it. When I worked in service, my fellow workers were always happy to share with me. Wow, that feels like a long time ago."

"Do tell us about it, Alice," said Margaret.

"Please share with us, Alice," said Margaret.

"Why, lass, there's nothing to tell. There was more mouths at home than could be fed. Tom, that's Will's father (you don't know Will, but he's a sailor to foreign parts), had come to Manchester, and sent word what terrible lots of work was to be had, both for lads and lasses. So father sent George first (you know George, well enough, Mary), and then work was scarce out toward Burton, where we lived, and father said I maun try and get a place. And George wrote as how wages were far higher in Manchester than Milnthorpe or Lancaster; and, lasses, I was young and thoughtless, and thought it was a fine thing to go so far from home. So, one day, th' butcher he brings us a letter fra George, to say he'd heard on a place—and I was all agog to go, and father was pleased, like; but mother said little, and that little was very quiet. I've often thought she was a bit hurt to see me so ready to go—God forgive me! But she packed up my clothes, and some o' the better end of her own as would fit me, in yon little paper box up there—it's good for nought now, but I would liefer live without fire than break it up to be burnt; and yet it's going on for eighty years old, for she had it when she was a girl, and brought all her clothes in it to father's, when they were married. But, as I was saying, she did not cry, though the tears was often in her eyes; and I seen her looking after me down the lane as long as I were in sight, with her hand shading her eyes—and that were the last look I ever had on her."

"Well, girl, there's really nothing to share. There were more mouths to feed at home than we could manage. Tom, who’s Will’s dad (you don’t know Will, but he’s a sailor who goes abroad), had come to Manchester and sent word about the amazing amount of work available for young men and women. So, Dad sent George first (you know George well enough, Mary), but then work became scarce in Burton, where we lived, and Dad said I needed to try and find a job. George wrote that wages were much higher in Manchester than in Milnthorpe or Lancaster; and, girls, I was young and impulsive, thinking it would be great to go so far from home. One day, the butcher brought us a letter from George saying he’d heard about a job—and I was eager to go, and Dad was happy about it; but Mom didn’t say much, and what she did say was very quiet. I’ve often thought she was a bit hurt to see me so eager to leave—God forgive me! But she packed my clothes and some of her nicer things that would fit me in that little paper box up there—it’s useless now, but I’d rather live without heat than destroy it for firewood; and yet it’s almost eighty years old because she had it when she was a girl and brought all her clothes in it to Dad's when they got married. But as I said, she didn’t cry, even though tears were often in her eyes; I saw her watching me down the lane as long as I was in sight, with her hand shading her eyes—and that was the last look I ever had of her."

Alice knew that before long she should go to that mother; and, besides, the griefs and bitter woes of youth have worn themselves out before we grow old; but she looked so sorrowful that the girls caught her sadness, and mourned for the poor woman who had been dead and gone so many years ago.

Alice knew that soon she should visit that mother; and, besides, the pains and sorrows of youth fade away before we grow old; but she looked so sad that the girls picked up on her sadness and felt sorrow for the poor woman who had been gone for so many years.

"Did you never see her again, Alice? Did you never go home while she was alive?" asked Mary.

"Did you never see her again, Alice? Did you never go home while she was still alive?" asked Mary.

"No, nor since. Many a time and oft have I planned to go. I plan it yet, and hope to go home again before it please God to take me. I used to try and save money enough to go for a week when I was in service; but first one thing came, and then another. First, missis's children fell ill of the measles, just when th' week I'd ask'd for came, and I couldn't leave them, for one and all cried for me to nurse them. Then missis herself fell sick, and I could go less than ever. For, you see, they kept a little shop, and he drank, and missis and me was all there was to mind children, and shop, and all, and cook and wash besides."

"No, not since then. I’ve planned many times to go. I’m still planning it and hope to go home again before God takes me. I used to try to save enough money to go for a week when I was working; but then something would always come up. First, the kids got sick with the measles right around the week I wanted to take off, and I couldn’t leave them because they all cried for me to take care of them. Then the lady of the house got sick too, and I could go even less. You see, they ran a small shop, and he drank, so it was just the lady and me to look after the kids, the shop, and everything else, including cooking and cleaning."

Mary was glad she had not gone into service, and said so.

Mary was happy she hadn't taken a service job and said so.

"Eh, lass! thou little knows the pleasure o' helping others; I was as happy there as could be; almost as happy as I was at home. Well, but next year I thought I could go at a leisure time, and missis telled me I should have a fortnight then, and I used to sit up all that winter working hard at patchwork, to have a quilt of my own making to take to my mother. But master died, and missis went away fra Manchester, and I'd to look out for a place again."

"Hey, girl! You have no idea how rewarding it is to help others; I was as happy there as I could be; almost as happy as I was at home. Well, I thought next year I could take my time and missis told me I would have a fortnight then, so I spent that whole winter working hard on patchwork, trying to make a quilt to take to my mom. But then the master died, and missis left Manchester, so I had to start looking for a job again."

"Well, but," interrupted Mary, "I should have thought that was the best time to go home."

"Well, but," interrupted Mary, "I would have thought that was the best time to head home."

"No, I thought not. You see it was a different thing going home for a week on a visit, may be with money in my pocket to give father a lift, to going home to be a burden to him. Besides, how could I hear o' a place there? Anyways I thought it best to stay, though perhaps it might have been better to ha' gone, for then I should ha' seen mother again;" and the poor old woman looked puzzled.

"No, I didn’t think so. You see, it was one thing to go home for a week for a visit, maybe with some money in my pocket to help my dad out, and another to go home and be a burden to him. Besides, how could I find out about a place there? Anyway, I thought it was better to stay, even though maybe it would have been better to go, because then I would have seen my mom again;" and the poor old woman looked confused.

"I'm sure you did what you thought right," said Margaret, gently.

"I'm sure you did what you thought was right," Margaret said softly.

"Ay, lass, that's it," said Alice, raising her head and speaking more cheerfully. "That's the thing, and then let the Lord send what He sees fit; not but that I grieved sore, oh, sore and sad, when toward spring next year, when my quilt were all done to th' lining, George came in one evening to tell me mother was dead. I cried many a night at after; [3] I'd no time for crying by day, for that missis was terrible strict; she would not hearken to my going to th' funeral; and indeed I would have been too late, for George set off that very night by th' coach, and th' letter had been kept or summut (posts were not like th' posts now-a-days), and he found the burial all over, and father talking o' flitting; for he couldn't abide the cottage after mother was gone."

"Yeah, girl, that’s it," said Alice, lifting her head and sounding more upbeat. "That’s the plan, and then let the Lord send what He thinks is best; even though I was really upset, oh, so upset, when toward spring next year, when my quilt was all finished apart from the lining, George came in one evening to tell me that my mother had died. I cried many nights after that; [3] I didn’t have time to cry during the day, because that lady was really strict; she wouldn’t let me go to the funeral; and honestly, I would have been too late anyway, because George left that very night by coach, and the letter had been delayed or something (posts weren’t like they are now), and he found the burial all over, and dad talking about moving; he couldn’t stand the cottage after mom was gone."

Footnote 3:   

Footnote 3:   

A common Lancashire phrase. "Come to me, Tyrrel, soon, at after supper." SHAKSPEARE, Richard III.
(Return)

A common Lancashire phrase. "Come to me, Tyrrel, soon, after dinner." SHAKESPEARE, Richard III.
(Return)

"Was it a pretty place?" asked Mary.

"Was it a nice place?" asked Mary.

"Pretty, lass! I never seed such a bonny bit anywhere. You see there are hills there as seem to go up into th' skies, not near may be, but that makes them all the bonnier. I used to think they were the golden hills of heaven, about which my mother sang when I was a child,

"Pretty girl! I've never seen such a beautiful place anywhere. You see those hills over there that seem to reach into the sky, maybe not really, but that just makes them even prettier. I used to think they were the golden hills of heaven that my mother sang about when I was a kid,

'You are the golden hills of heaven,
Where you will never win.'

Something about a ship and a lover that should hae been na lover, the ballad was. Well, and near our cottage were rocks. Eh, lasses! ye don't know what rocks are in Manchester! Gray pieces o' stone as large as a house, all covered over wi' moss of different colours, some yellow, some brown; and the ground beneath them knee-deep in purple heather, smelling sae sweet and fragrant, and the low music of the humming-bee for ever sounding among it. Mother used to send Sally and me out to gather ling and heather for besoms, and it was such pleasant work! We used to come home of an evening loaded so as you could not see us, for all that it was so light to carry. And then mother would make us sit down under the old hawthorn tree (where we used to make our house among the great roots as stood above th' ground), to pick and tie up the heather. It seems all like yesterday, and yet it's a long long time agone. Poor sister Sally has been in her grave this forty year and more. But I often wonder if the hawthorn is standing yet, and if the lasses still go to gather heather, as we did many and many a year past and gone. I sicken at heart to see the old spot once again. May be next summer I may set off, if God spares me to see next summer."

There’s something about a ship and a lover who shouldn’t have been a lover, that’s what the ballad was about. Well, near our cottage, there were rocks. Oh, girls! You don’t know what rocks are like in Manchester! Gray stones as big as houses, all covered with moss of different colors, some yellow, some brown; and the ground underneath them was knee-deep in purple heather, smelling so sweet and fragrant, with the gentle sound of humming bees always buzzing around it. Mom used to send Sally and me out to gather ling and heather for brooms, and it was such enjoyable work! We’d come home in the evening so loaded down you couldn’t see us, even though it was so light to carry. Then, Mom would make us sit down under the old hawthorn tree (where we used to make our little house among the huge roots that stuck out of the ground), to pick and tie up the heather. It feels like it was just yesterday, but it’s been a long, long time ago. Poor sister Sally has been in her grave for over forty years now. But I often wonder if the hawthorn is still standing, and if the girls still go to gather heather, just like we did many years ago. It breaks my heart to think about seeing that old place again. Maybe next summer I’ll set off, if God allows me to see next summer.

"Why have you never been in all these many years?" asked Mary.

"Why have you never been here all these years?" asked Mary.

"Why, lass! first one wanted me and then another; and I couldn't go without money either, and I got very poor at times. Tom was a scapegrace, poor fellow, and always wanted help of one kind or another; and his wife (for I think scapegraces are always married long before steady folk) was but a helpless kind of body. She were always ailing, and he were always in trouble; so I had enough to do with my hands and my money too, for that matter. They died within twelvemonth of each other, leaving one lad (they had had seven, but the Lord had taken six to Himself), Will, as I was telling you on; and I took him myself, and left service to make a bit on a home-place for him, and a fine lad he was, the very spit of his father as to looks, only steadier. For he was steady, although nought would serve him but going to sea. I tried all I could to set him again a sailor's life. Says I, 'Folks is as sick as dogs all the time they're at sea. Your own mother telled me (for she came from foreign parts, being a Manx woman) that she'd ha thanked any one for throwing her into the water.' Nay, I sent him a' the way to Runcorn by th' Duke's canal, that he might know what th' sea were; and I looked to see him come back as white as a sheet wi' vomiting. But the lad went on to Liverpool and saw real ships, and came back more set than ever on being a sailor, and he said as how he had never been sick at all, and thought he could stand the sea pretty well. So I telled him he mun do as he liked; and he thanked me and kissed me, for all I was very frabbit [4] with him; and now he's gone to South America, at t'other side of the sun, they tell me."

"Well, girl! First one wanted me, then another; and I couldn’t leave without money either, and I got pretty poor at times. Tom was a reckless guy, poor thing, and always needed help in one way or another; and his wife (because I think reckless people are always married long before the steady ones) was just a helpless kind of person. She was always sick, and he was always in trouble; so I had plenty on my plate with my hands and my money too, for that matter. They passed away within a year of each other, leaving one boy (they had seven, but the Lord took six to Himself), Will, as I was telling you about; and I took him in myself and left my job to make a little home for him, and he was a fine lad, just like his father in looks, only steadier. Because he was steady, even though nothing would do but that he wanted to go to sea. I tried everything I could to discourage him from a sailor’s life. I said, ‘People are as sick as dogs all the time they’re at sea. Your own mother told me (since she was from foreign parts, being a Manx woman) that she would have thanked anyone for throwing her into the water.’ No, I sent him all the way to Runcorn by the Duke's canal so he could know what the sea was like; and I expected him to come back as white as a sheet from vomiting. But the lad went on to Liverpool and saw real ships, and came back more determined than ever to be a sailor, saying that he hadn’t been sick at all and thought he could handle the sea pretty well. So I told him he could do as he liked; and he thanked me and kissed me, even though I was quite cross with him; and now he’s gone to South America, on the other side of the sun, they say."

Footnote 4:   

Footnote 4:   

"Frabbit," peevish.
(Return)

"Frabbit," irritable.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mary stole a glance at Margaret to see what she thought of Alice's geography; but Margaret looked so quiet and demure, that Mary was in doubt if she were not really ignorant. Not that Mary's knowledge was very profound, but she had seen a terrestrial globe, and knew where to find France and the continents on a map.

Mary glanced at Margaret to gauge her opinion on Alice's geography, but Margaret appeared so calm and reserved that Mary started to doubt whether she might actually be clueless. Not that Mary's knowledge was very deep, but she had seen a globe and could point out France and the continents on a map.

After this long talking Alice seemed lost for a time in reverie; and the girls, respecting her thoughts, which they suspected had wandered to the home and scenes of her childhood, were silent. All at once she recalled her duties as hostess, and by an effort brought back her mind to the present time.

After this long conversation, Alice appeared to drift off into daydreams for a while; the girls, knowing her thoughts had likely wandered back to her childhood home and memories, remained quiet. Suddenly, she remembered her responsibilities as the host and made an effort to refocus on the present.

"Margaret, thou must let Mary hear thee sing. I don't know about fine music myself, but folks say Margaret is a rare singer, and I know she can make me cry at any time by singing 'Th' Owdham Weaver.' Do sing that, Margaret, there's a good lass."

"Margaret, you have to let Mary hear you sing. I'm not an expert on music, but people say Margaret is an amazing singer, and I know she can make me cry anytime by singing 'The Oldham Weaver.' Please sing that, Margaret, you're a good girl."

With a faint smile, as if amused at Alice's choice of a song, Margaret began.

With a slight smile, as if she found Alice's song choice funny, Margaret started.

Do you know "The Oldham Weaver?" Not unless you are Lancashire born and bred, for it is a complete Lancashire ditty. I will copy it for you.
 

Do you know "The Oldham Weaver?" Probably not, unless you’re from Lancashire, because it’s a true Lancashire song. I'll write it out for you.

THE OLDHAM WEAVER.
 
I.
 
Oi'm a poor cotton-weyver, as mony a one knoowas,
Oi've nowt for t' yeat, an' oi've woorn eawt my clooas,
Yo'ad hardly gi' tuppence for aw as oi've on,
My clogs are boath brosten, an' stuckins oi've none,
You'd think it was hard,
To be brought into the world,
To be—clemmed, [5] an' do th' best as yo con.
 
II.
 
Owd Dicky o' Billy's kept telling me lung,
Wee s'd ha' better toimes if I'd but howd my tung,
Oi've howden my tung, till oi've near stopped my breath,
Oi think i' my heeart oi'se soon clem to deeath,
Old Dicky's well stocked,
He was never hungry,
An' he ne'er picked ower i' his loife. [6]
 
III.
 
We tow'rt on six week—thinking aitch day wur th' last,
We shifted, an' shifted, till neaw we're quoite fast;
We lived upo' nettles, whoile nettles wur good,
An' Waterloo porridge the best o' eawr food,
I'm telling you the truth,
I can find people enough,
As wur livin' na better nor me.
 
IV.
 
Owd Billy o' Dans sent th' baileys one day,
Fur a shop deebt oi eawd him, as oi could na pay,
But he wur too lat, fur owd Billy o' th' Bent,
Had sowd th' tit an' cart, an' ta'en goods fur th' rent,
We'd just left the old store.
That works for two,
An' on it ceawred Marget an' me.
 
V.
 
Then t' baileys leuked reawnd as sloy as a meawse,
When they saw the goods being taken out of the house,
Says one chap to th' tother, "Aws gone, theaw may see;"
Says oi, "Ne'er freet, mon, yeaur welcome ta' me."
They made no more fuss
But whipped up the old stew,
An' we booath leet, whack—upo' t' flags!
 
VI.
 
Then oi said to eawr Marget, as we lay upo' t' floor,
"We's never be lower i' this warld, oi'm sure,
If ever things awtern, oi'm sure they mun mend,
For oi think i' my heart we're booath at t' far eend;
For meat, we have none;
Nor looms to weave on,—
Edad! they're as good lost as fund."
 
VII.
 
Eawr Marget declares had hoo cloo'as to put on,
Hoo'd goo up to Lunnon an' talk to th' greet mon;
An' if things were na awtered when there hoo had been,
Hoo's fully resolved t' sew up meawth an' eend;
Who's next to speak to the king,
But who likes a fair thing,
An' hoo says hoo can tell when hoo's hurt.
 

Footnote 5:   

Footnote 5:

"Clem," to starve with hunger. "Hard is the choice, when the valiant must eat their arms or clem."—Ben Jonson.
(Return)

"Clem," to starve with hunger. "Hard is the choice, when the brave must eat their weapons or clem."—Ben Jonson.
(Return)

Footnote 6:   

Footnote 6:   

To "pick ower," means to throw the shuttle in hand-loom weaving.
(Return)

To "pick over" means to throw the shuttle in hand-loom weaving.
(Return)

The air to which this is sung is a kind of droning recitative, depending much on expression and feeling. To read it, it may, perhaps, seem humorous; but it is that humour which is near akin to pathos, and to those who have seen the distress it describes, it is a powerfully pathetic song. Margaret had both witnessed the destitution, and had the heart to feel it; and withal, her voice was of that rich and rare order, which does not require any great compass of notes to make itself appreciated. Alice had her quiet enjoyment of tears. But Margaret, with fixed eye, and earnest, dreamy look, seemed to become more and more absorbed in realising to herself the woe she had been describing, and which she felt might at that very moment be suffering and hopeless within a short distance of their comparative comfort.

The air to which this is sung has a sort of droning rhythm, heavily reliant on expression and emotion. Reading it might seem amusing, but that humor is closely tied to sadness, and for those who have experienced the suffering it depicts, it becomes a deeply moving song. Margaret had both seen the poverty and felt it in her heart; moreover, her voice was a unique and rich kind that doesn’t need a wide range of notes to be appreciated. Alice quietly enjoyed the tears. But Margaret, with her focused gaze and intense, dreamy expression, appeared more and more absorbed in grasping the sorrow she was describing, feeling that just a short distance away, someone might be suffering and feeling hopeless while they enjoyed their relative comfort.

Suddenly she burst forth with all the power of her magnificent voice, as if a prayer from her very heart for all who were in distress, in the grand supplication, "Lord, remember David." Mary held her breath, unwilling to lose a note, it was so clear, so perfect, so imploring. A far more correct musician than Mary might have paused with equal admiration of the really scientific knowledge, with which the poor depressed-looking young needle-woman used her superb and flexile voice. Deborah Travers herself (once an Oldham factory girl, and afterwards the darling of fashionable crowds as Mrs. Knyvett) might have owned a sister in her art.

Suddenly, she erupted with the full force of her amazing voice, as if she were sending a heartfelt prayer for everyone in need, in a powerful plea, "Lord, remember David." Mary held her breath, unwilling to miss a single note; it was so clear, so perfect, so pleading. A much more skilled musician than Mary might have paused in equal admiration of the truly technical skill with which the poor, downcast young seamstress used her incredible and versatile voice. Deborah Travers herself (once a factory girl from Oldham and later the darling of fashionable crowds as Mrs. Knyvett) might have recognized a kindred spirit in her talent.

She stopped; and with tears of holy sympathy in her eyes, Alice thanked the songstress, who resumed her calm, demure manner, much to Mary's wonder, for she looked at her unweariedly, as if surprised that the hidden power should not be perceived in the outward appearance.

She stopped; and with tears of genuine sympathy in her eyes, Alice thanked the singer, who returned to her calm, modest demeanor, much to Mary's amazement, as she gazed at her without pause, seemingly surprised that the inner strength wasn't obvious in her outward appearance.

When Alice's little speech of thanks was over, there was quiet enough to hear a fine, though rather quavering, male voice, going over again one or two strains of Margaret's song.

When Alice finished her little thank-you speech, it got quiet enough to hear a nice, although somewhat shaky, male voice repeating a few lines of Margaret's song.

"That's grandfather!" exclaimed she. "I must be going, for he said he should not be at home till past nine."

"That's Grandpa!" she exclaimed. "I have to go because he said he wouldn't be home until after nine."

"Well, I'll not say nay, for I've to be up by four for a very heavy wash at Mrs. Simpson's; but I shall be terrible glad to see you again at any time, lasses; and I hope you'll take to one another."

"Well, I won't say no, since I need to be up by four for a big laundry job at Mrs. Simpson's; but I will be really happy to see you again anytime, ladies; and I hope you all get along."

As the girls ran up the cellar steps together, Margaret said: "Just step in and see grandfather. I should like him to see you."

As the girls hurried up the cellar stairs together, Margaret said, "Just go in and see Grandpa. I’d love for him to see you."

And Mary consented.

And Mary agreed.

 

 

CHAPTER V.

THE MILL ON FIRE—JEM WILSON TO THE RESCUE.

Learned he was; nor bird, nor insect flew,
But he its leafy home and history knew;
Nor wild-flower decked the rock, nor moss the well,
But he its name and qualities could tell.

He was knowledgeable; no bird or insect flew,
But he knew its leafy home and history;
Neither wildflowers adorned the rock, nor moss covered the well,
But he could name it and explain its qualities.

Elliott.

Elliott.

There is a class of men in Manchester, unknown even to many of the inhabitants, and whose existence will probably be doubted by many, who yet may claim kindred with all the noble names that science recognises. I said "in Manchester," but they are scattered all over the manufacturing districts of Lancashire. In the neighbourhood of Oldham there are weavers, common hand-loom weavers, who throw the shuttle with unceasing sound, though Newton's "Principia" lie open on the loom, to be snatched at in work hours, but revelled over in meal times, or at night. Mathematical problems are received with interest, and studied with absorbing attention by many a broad-spoken, common-looking, factory-hand. It is perhaps less astonishing that the more popularly interesting branches of natural history have their warm and devoted followers among this class. There are botanists among them, equally familiar with either the Linnæan or the Natural system, who know the name and habitat of every plant within a day's walk from their dwellings; who steal the holiday of a day or two when any particular plant should be in flower, and tying up their simple food in their pocket-handkerchiefs, set off with single purpose to fetch home the humble-looking weed. There are entomologists, who may be seen with a rude-looking net, ready to catch any winged insect, or a kind of dredge, with which they rake the green and slimy pools; practical, shrewd, hard-working men, who pore over every new specimen with real scientific delight. Nor is it the common and more obvious divisions of Entomology and Botany that alone attract these earnest seekers after knowledge. Perhaps it may be owing to the great annual town-holiday of Whitsun-week so often falling in May or June that the two great, beautiful families of Ephemeridæ and Phryganidæ have been so much and so closely studied by Manchester workmen, while they have in a great measure escaped general observation. If you will refer to the preface to Sir J. E. Smith's Life (I have it not by me, or I would copy you the exact passage), you will find that he names a little circumstance corroborative of what I have said. Sir J. E. Smith, being on a visit to Roscoe, of Liverpool, made some inquiries from him as to the habitat of a very rare plant, said to be found in certain places in Lancashire. Mr. Roscoe knew nothing of the plant; but stated, that if any one could give him the desired information, it would be a hand-loom weaver in Manchester, whom he named. Sir J. E. Smith proceeded by coach to Manchester, and on arriving at that town, he inquired of the porter who was carrying his luggage if he could direct him to So and So.

There’s a group of men in Manchester, unknown even to many locals, whose existence will probably be questioned by many, but who can still connect themselves to all the prestigious names recognized by science. I said "in Manchester," but they're actually spread throughout the manufacturing areas of Lancashire. Near Oldham, there are weavers—ordinary hand-loom weavers—who continuously throw the shuttle, even with Newton's "Principia" open on the loom, grabbing it during work hours but diving into it during meals or at night. Many a down-to-earth, factory worker shows a real interest in mathematical problems and studies them with deep focus. It’s perhaps less surprising that the more accessible branches of natural history have passionate followers among this group. There are botanists among them, just as comfortable with the Linnæan or the Natural system, who know the name and whereabouts of every plant within a day's walk from home; they steal a holiday for a day or two when a specific plant is in bloom, packing their simple food in their handkerchiefs and heading out to collect the humble-looking weed. There are entomologists who can be seen with a rudimentary net, ready to catch any flying insect, or using a kind of dredge to rake the green, slimy pools; practical, savvy, hard-working men who examine each new specimen with genuine scientific joy. It’s not just the common and more obvious branches of Entomology and Botany that attract these dedicated seekers of knowledge. Perhaps it’s because the big annual town holiday of Whitsun week often falls in May or June that the two great and beautiful families of Ephemeridæ and Phryganidæ have been so closely studied by Manchester workers, while they’ve largely gone unnoticed by the general public. If you check the preface to Sir J. E. Smith's Life (I don’t have it with me, or I’d quote you the exact part), you’ll find him mentioning a little incident that supports what I’ve said. Sir J. E. Smith, while visiting Roscoe in Liverpool, asked him about the habitat of a very rare plant, said to be found in certain places in Lancashire. Mr. Roscoe didn’t know anything about the plant; however, he mentioned that if anyone could provide the information, it would be a hand-loom weaver in Manchester, whose name he gave. Sir J. E. Smith then took a coach to Manchester and, upon arriving in the town, asked the porter carrying his luggage if he could direct him to So and So.

"Oh, yes," replied the man. "He does a bit in my way;" and, on further investigation, it turned out, that both the porter, and his friend the weaver, were skilful botanists, and able to give Sir J. E. Smith the very information which he wanted.

"Oh, yes," the man replied. "He does things my way;" and upon further investigation, it turned out that both the porter and his friend the weaver were skilled botanists who could provide Sir J. E. Smith with exactly the information he needed.

Such are the tastes and pursuits of some of the thoughtful, little understood, working men of Manchester.

Such are the preferences and interests of some of the thoughtful, often misunderstood, working-class men of Manchester.

And Margaret's grandfather was one of these. He was a little wiry-looking old man, who moved with a jerking motion, as if his limbs were worked by a string like a child's toy, with dun coloured hair lying thin and soft at the back and sides of his head; his forehead was so large it seemed to overbalance the rest of his face, which had indeed lost its natural contour by the absence of all the teeth. The eyes absolutely gleamed with intelligence; so keen, so observant, you felt as if they were almost wizard-like. Indeed, the whole room looked not unlike a wizard's dwelling. Instead of pictures were hung rude wooden frames of impaled insects; the little table was covered with cabalistic books; and a case of mysterious instruments lay beside, one of which Job Legh was using when his grand-daughter entered.

And Margaret's grandfather was one of those guys. He was a small, wiry old man who moved with a jerky motion, as if his limbs were operated by strings like a child's toy, with dull-colored hair that was thin and soft at the back and sides of his head. His forehead was so big it seemed to overwhelm the rest of his face, which had lost its natural shape because he had no teeth. His eyes absolutely sparkled with intelligence; they were so sharp and observant that you felt like they were almost magical. In fact, the whole room looked a lot like a wizard's lair. Instead of pictures, there were crude wooden frames with pinned insects; the little table was covered with mysterious books; and there was a case of odd instruments nearby, one of which Job Legh was using when his granddaughter walked in.

On her appearance he pushed his spectacles up so as to rest midway on his forehead, and gave Mary a short, kind welcome. But Margaret he caressed as a mother caresses her first-born; stroking her with tenderness, and almost altering his voice as he spoke to her.

On seeing her, he pushed his glasses up to rest on his forehead and gave Mary a brief, friendly greeting. But with Margaret, he showed affection like a mother does for her first child; gently stroking her and almost changing his tone as he spoke to her.

Mary looked round on the odd, strange things she had never seen at home, and which seemed to her to have a very uncanny look.

Mary looked around at the weird, unusual things she had never seen at home, and they all seemed really creepy to her.

"Is your grandfather a fortune-teller?" whispered she to her new friend.

"Is your grandpa a fortune-teller?" she whispered to her new friend.

"No," replied Margaret, in the same voice; "but you're not the first as has taken him for such. He is only fond of such things as most folks know nothing about."

"No," Margaret replied in the same tone, "but you’re not the first person to think that. He just enjoys things that most people don’t understand."

"And do you know aught about them, too?"

"And do you know anything about them, too?"

"I know a bit about some of the things grandfather is fond on; just because he's fond on 'em I tried to learn about them."

"I know a little about some of the things my grandfather loves; just because he loves them, I tried to learn about them."

"What things are these?" said Mary, struck with the weird looking creatures that sprawled around the room in their roughly-made glass cases.

"What are these things?" Mary said, taken aback by the strange-looking creatures that were sprawled around the room in their crudely made glass cases.

But she was not prepared for the technical names which Job Legh pattered down on her ear, on which they fell like hail on a skylight; and the strange language only bewildered her more than ever. Margaret saw the state of the case, and came to the rescue.

But she wasn't ready for the technical terms that Job Legh rattled off, which hit her ears like hail on a skylight; and the strange language only confused her even more. Margaret recognized what was happening and jumped in to help.

"Look, Mary, at this horrid scorpion. He gave me such a fright: I'm all of a twitter yet when I think of it. Grandfather went to Liverpool one Whitsun-week to go strolling about the docks and pick up what he could from the sailors, who often bring some queer thing or another from the hot countries they go to; and so he sees a chap with a bottle in his hand, like a druggist's physic-bottle; and says grandfather, 'What have ye gotten there?' So the sailor holds it up, and grandfather knew it was a rare kind o' scorpion, not common even in the East Indies where the man came from; and says he, 'How did ye catch this fine fellow, for he wouldn't be taken for nothing I'm thinking?' And the man said as how when they were unloading the ship he'd found him lying behind a bag of rice, and he thought the cold had killed him, for he was not squashed nor injured a bit. He did not like to part with any of the spirit out of his grog to put the scorpion in, but slipped him into the bottle, knowing there were folks enow who would give him something for him. So grandfather gives him a shilling."

"Look, Mary, at this horrible scorpion. It scared me so much that I still feel jittery just thinking about it. Grandfather went to Liverpool one Whit week to stroll around the docks and see what he could pick up from the sailors, who often bring back some strange items from the hot countries they visit. He saw a guy with a bottle in his hand, like a pharmacist's medicine bottle, and grandfather asked, 'What do you have there?' The sailor held it up, and grandfather recognized it was a rare type of scorpion, not something you see even in the East Indies where the man was from. He asked, 'How did you catch this beauty? I can't imagine it was easy.' The man replied that while they were unloading the ship, he found it lying behind a bag of rice, and he thought the cold had killed it because it wasn't squashed or injured at all. He didn't want to waste any of his drink to put the scorpion in, but he slipped it into the bottle, knowing there were plenty of people who would pay something for it. So grandfather gave him a shilling."

"Two shilling," interrupted Job Legh, "and a good bargain it was."

"Two shillings," interrupted Job Legh, "and it was a great deal."

"Well! grandfather came home as proud as Punch, and pulled the bottle out of his pocket. But you see th' scorpion were doubled up, and grandfather thought I couldn't fairly see how big he was. So he shakes him out right before the fire; and a good warm one it was, for I was ironing, I remember. I left off ironing, and stooped down over him, to look at him better, and grandfather got a book, and began to read how this very kind were the most poisonous and vicious species, how their bite were often fatal, and then went on to read how people who were bitten got swelled, and screamed with pain. I was listening hard, but as it fell out, I never took my eyes off the creature, though I could not ha' told I was watching it. Suddenly it seemed to give a jerk, and before I could speak, it gave another, and in a minute it was as wild as could be, running at me just like a mad dog."

"Well! Grandpa came home as proud as could be and pulled the bottle out of his pocket. But you see, the scorpion was curled up, and Grandpa thought I couldn't really see how big it was. So he shook it out right in front of the fire; and it was a good warm one too, because I was ironing at the time, I remember. I stopped ironing and bent down to get a better look, while Grandpa grabbed a book and started reading about how this particular kind was the most poisonous and aggressive species, how their bites could often be fatal, and then he went on to describe how people who got bitten would swell up and scream in pain. I was listening closely, but as it turned out, I never took my eyes off the creature, even though I couldn't have said I was watching it. Suddenly, it seemed to jerk, and before I could say anything, it jerked again, and in a minute it was going completely wild, charging at me just like a rabid dog."

"What did you do?" asked Mary.

"What did you do?" Mary asked.

"Me! why, I jumped first on a chair, and then on all the things I'd been ironing on the dresser, and I screamed for grandfather to come up by me, but he did not hearken to me."

"Me! I jumped up on a chair first, then onto everything I had been ironing on the dresser, and I yelled for grandfather to come to me, but he didn't listen."

"Why, if I'd come up by thee, who'd ha' caught the creature, I should like to know?"

"Why, if I'd come up to you, who would have caught the creature, I’d like to know?"

"Well, I begged grandfather to crush it, and I had the iron right over it once, ready to drop, but grandfather begged me not to hurt it in that way. So I couldn't think what he'd have, for he hopped round the room as if he were sore afraid, for all he begged me not to injure it. At last he goes to th' kettle, and lifts up the lid, and peeps in. What on earth is he doing that for, thinks I; he'll never drink his tea with a scorpion running free and easy about the room. Then he takes the tongs, and he settles his spectacles on his nose, and in a minute he had lifted the creature up by th' leg, and dropped him into the boiling water."

"Well, I asked grandfather to crush it, and I had the iron right over it, ready to drop, but grandfather asked me not to hurt it like that. So I couldn’t figure out what he was thinking, because he was hopping around the room as if he were really scared, even though he told me not to injure it. Finally, he goes to the kettle, lifts the lid, and peeks inside. What on earth is he doing that for, I thought; he’ll never be able to drink his tea with a scorpion running around the room. Then he takes the tongs, adjusts his glasses, and in a minute, he lifted the creature up by its leg and dropped it into the boiling water."

"And did that kill him?" said Mary.

"And did that kill him?" Mary asked.

"Ay, sure enough; he boiled for longer time than grandfather liked though. But I was so afeard of his coming round again. I ran to the public-house for some gin, and grandfather filled the bottle, and then we poured off the water, and picked him out of the kettle, and dropped him into the bottle, and he were there above a twelvemonth."

"Yeah, sure enough; he boiled longer than grandpa liked, though. But I was so afraid of him coming around again. I ran to the bar for some gin, and grandpa filled the bottle, and then we poured out the water, picked him out of the kettle, and dropped him into the bottle, and he was there for over a year."

"What brought him to life at first?" asked Mary.

"What brought him to life in the beginning?" asked Mary.

"Why, you see, he were never really dead, only torpid—that is, dead asleep with the cold, and our good fire brought him round."

"Well, you see, he was never really dead, just out cold—that is, he was dead asleep from the cold, and our nice fire brought him back."

"I'm glad father does not care for such things," said Mary.

"I'm glad Dad doesn't care about those things," said Mary.

"Are you! Well, I'm often downright glad grandfather is so fond of his books, and his creatures, and his plants. It does my heart good to see him so happy, sorting them all at home, and so ready to go in search of more, whenever he's a spare day. Look at him now! he's gone back to his books, and he'll be as happy as a king, working away till I make him go to bed. It keeps him silent, to be sure; but so long as I see him earnest, and pleased, and eager, what does that matter? Then, when he has his talking bouts, you can't think how much he has to say. Dear grandfather! you don't know how happy we are!"

"Are you? Well, I'm really glad that Grandpa loves his books, his pets, and his plants so much. It warms my heart to see him so happy, organizing everything at home, and always ready to go looking for more whenever he has a free day. Look at him now! He's gone back to his books, and he'll be as happy as can be, working away until I make him go to bed. It definitely keeps him quiet; but as long as I see him focused, happy, and eager, what does it matter? Then, when he starts talking, you can't believe how much he has to say. Dear Grandpa! You have no idea how happy we are!"

Mary wondered if the dear grandfather heard all this, for Margaret did not speak in an under tone; but no! he was far too deep and eager in solving a problem. He did not even notice Mary's leave-taking, and she went home with the feeling that she had that night made the acquaintance of two of the strangest people she ever saw in her life. Margaret, so quiet, so common place, until her singing powers were called forth; so silent from home, so cheerful and agreeable at home; and her grandfather so very different to any one Mary had ever seen. Margaret had said he was not a fortune-teller, but she did not know whether to believe her.

Mary wondered if her dear grandfather heard all this, since Margaret wasn’t speaking quietly; but no! He was too absorbed and enthusiastic in solving a problem. He didn’t even notice when Mary said goodbye, and she went home feeling like she had just met two of the strangest people she had ever encountered. Margaret, so quiet and average until her singing was encouraged; so reserved outside, yet so cheerful and pleasant at home; and her grandfather, so unlike anyone Mary had ever seen. Margaret had said he wasn’t a fortune-teller, but Mary wasn't sure whether to believe her.

To resolve her doubts, she told the history of the evening to her father, who was interested by her account, and curious to see and judge for himself. Opportunities are not often wanting where inclination goes before, and ere the end of that winter Mary looked upon Margaret almost as an old friend. The latter would bring her work when Mary was likely to be at home in the evenings and sit with her; and Job Legh would put a book and his pipe in his pocket and just step round the corner to fetch his grand-child, ready for a talk if he found Barton in; ready to pull out pipe and book if the girls wanted him to wait, and John was still at his club. In short, ready to do whatever would give pleasure to his darling Margaret.

To clear her doubts, she shared the events of the evening with her father, who was intrigued by her story and eager to see and judge for himself. Opportunities usually appear when there's interest, and by the end of that winter, Mary regarded Margaret almost like an old friend. Margaret would bring her work over when Mary was likely to be home in the evenings and would sit with her; Job Legh would pack a book and his pipe in his pocket and quickly step around the corner to pick up his granddaughter, ready for a chat if he saw Barton there; prepared to pull out his pipe and book if the girls wanted him to wait and John was still at the club. In short, he was willing to do anything that would make his beloved Margaret happy.

I do not know what points of resemblance (or dissimilitude, for the one joins people as often as the other) attracted the two girls to each other. Margaret had the great charm of possessing good strong common sense, and do you not perceive how involuntarily this is valued? It is so pleasant to have a friend who possesses the power of setting a difficult question in a clear light; whose judgment can tell what is best to be done; and who is so convinced of what is "wisest, best," that in consideration of the end, all difficulties in the way diminish. People admire talent, and talk about their admiration. But they value common sense without talking about it, and often without knowing it.

I’m not sure what similarities (or differences, since both can bring people together) drew the two girls to each other. Margaret had the wonderful trait of strong common sense, and don't you see how much that's appreciated without even trying? It’s so refreshing to have a friend who can clarify a tough problem, whose judgment can determine the best course of action, and who is so sure about what is "wise and good" that when you focus on the outcome, all the obstacles seem to fade away. People admire talent and openly discuss their admiration for it. But they genuinely appreciate common sense without mentioning it and often even without realizing it.

So Mary and Margaret grew in love one toward the other; and Mary told many of her feelings in a way she had never done before to any one. Most of her foibles also were made known to Margaret, but not all. There was one cherished weakness still concealed from every one. It concerned a lover, not beloved, but favoured by fancy. A gallant, handsome young man; but—not beloved. Yet Mary hoped to meet him every day in her walks, blushed when she heard his name, and tried to think of him as her future husband, and above all, tried to think of herself as his future wife. Alas! poor Mary! Bitter woe did thy weakness work thee.

So Mary and Margaret grew to love each other more deeply, and Mary opened up about her feelings in a way she had never done with anyone before. Most of her quirks were shared with Margaret, but not all. There was one cherished secret that she kept from everyone. It was about a guy she admired—not someone she loved, but someone she fancied. A charming, handsome young man; but—not loved. Still, Mary hoped to run into him on her daily walks, blushed whenever she heard his name, and tried to imagine him as her future husband, and above all, tried to picture herself as his future wife. Alas! poor Mary! Your weakness brought you bitter sorrow.

She had other lovers. One or two would gladly have kept her company, but she held herself too high, they said. Jem Wilson said nothing, but loved on and on, ever more fondly; he hoped against hope; he would not give up, for it seemed like giving up life to give up thought of Mary. He did not dare to look to any end of all this; the present, so that he saw her, touched the hem of her garment, was enough. Surely, in time, such deep love would beget love.

She had other lovers. One or two would have happily been with her, but they said she thought too highly of herself. Jem Wilson said nothing, but loved her more and more; he clung to hope; he refused to give up, as giving up on Mary felt like giving up on life. He didn't dare think about how it would all end; just being with her and getting to touch the edge of her dress was enough for him. Surely, over time, such deep love would inspire love in return.

He would not relinquish hope, and yet her coldness of manner was enough to daunt any man; and it made Jem more despairing than he would acknowledge for a long time even to himself.

He wouldn’t give up hope, but her colder attitude was enough to scare any guy away; it made Jem feel more hopeless than he would admit to himself for a long time.

But one evening he came round by Barton's house, a willing messenger for his father, and opening the door saw Margaret sitting asleep before the fire. She had come in to speak to Mary; and worn out by a long working, watching night, she fell asleep in the genial warmth.

But one evening he came by Barton's house, eager to deliver a message from his father, and when he opened the door, he saw Margaret asleep in front of the fire. She had come in to talk to Mary; after a long night of hard work and waiting, she had fallen asleep in the cozy warmth.

An old-fashioned saying about a pair of gloves came into Jem's mind, and stepping gently up he kissed Margaret with a friendly kiss.

An old saying about a pair of gloves popped into Jem's head, and he quietly stepped up to kiss Margaret with a friendly peck.

She awoke, and perfectly understanding the thing, she said, "For shame of yourself, Jem! What would Mary say?"

She woke up and, fully understanding the situation, said, "Shame on you, Jem! What would Mary think?"

Lightly said, lightly answered.

Said casually, answered casually.

"She'd nobbut say, practice makes perfect." And they both laughed. But the words Margaret had said rankled in Jem's mind. Would Mary care? Would she care in the very least? They seemed to call for an answer by night, and by day; and Jem felt that his heart told him Mary was quite indifferent to any action of his. Still he loved on, and on, ever more fondly.

"She'd just say, practice makes perfect." And they both laughed. But the words Margaret had said bothered Jem. Would Mary care? Would she care at all? They seemed to demand an answer day and night, and Jem felt that his heart told him Mary was completely indifferent to anything he did. Still, he loved her, more and more each day.

Mary's father was well aware of the nature of Jem Wilson's feelings for his daughter, but he took no notice of them to any one, thinking Mary full young yet for the cares of married life, and unwilling, too, to entertain the idea of parting with her at any time, however distant. But he welcomed Jem at his house, as he would have done his father's son, whatever were his motives for coming; and now and then admitted the thought, that Mary might do worse when her time came, than marry Jem Wilson, a steady workman at a good trade, a good son to his parents, and a fine manly spirited chap—at least when Mary was not by: for when she was present he watched her too closely, and too anxiously, to have much of what John Barton called "spunk" in him.

Mary's father knew all about Jem Wilson's feelings for his daughter, but he didn't mention them to anyone, thinking that Mary was still too young for the responsibilities of married life and also reluctant to consider the idea of letting her go, even if it was a long way off. However, he welcomed Jem into his home as he would have treated a son of his own, regardless of Jem's reasons for visiting; and occasionally he thought that Mary could do worse than marry Jem Wilson when the time came—a reliable worker in a solid trade, a good son to his parents, and a decent, spirited guy—at least when Mary wasn't around. When she was there, he watched her too closely and nervously to have much of what John Barton called "spunk."

It was towards the end of February, in that year, and a bitter black frost had lasted for many weeks. The keen east wind had long since swept the streets clean, though on a gusty day the dust would rise like pounded ice, and make people's faces quite smart with the cold force with which it blew against them. Houses, sky, people, and every thing looked as if a gigantic brush had washed them all over with a dark shade of Indian ink. There was some reason for this grimy appearance on human beings, whatever there might be for the dun looks of the landscape; for soft water had become an article not even to be purchased; and the poor washerwomen might be seen vainly trying to procure a little by breaking the thick gray ice that coated the ditches and ponds in the neighbourhood. People prophesied a long continuance to this already lengthened frost; said the spring would be very late; no spring fashions required; no summer clothing purchased for a short uncertain summer. Indeed there was no end to the evil prophesied during the continuance of that bleak east wind.

It was nearing the end of February that year, and a harsh black frost had persisted for many weeks. The sharp east wind had long cleared the streets, though on windy days the dust would rise like crushed ice, making people's faces sting from the cold force it blew against them. Houses, sky, people, and everything else looked as if a massive brush had coated them all with a dark shade of ink. There was some reason for this grimy look on people's faces, whatever the reason for the dull colors of the landscape; soft water had become something you couldn't even buy, and you could see poor washerwomen desperately trying to get some by breaking the thick gray ice that covered the ditches and ponds in the area. People predicted that this prolonged frost would last a long time, claiming that spring would be very late; no spring fashions were needed, and no summer clothing was being bought for an uncertain summer. Indeed, there seemed to be no end to the bad predictions during that relentless east wind.

Mary hurried home one evening, just as daylight was fading, from Miss Simmonds', with her shawl held up to her mouth, and her head bent as if in deprecation of the meeting wind. So she did not perceive Margaret till, she was close upon her at the very turning into the court.

Mary rushed home one evening, just as the daylight was fading, from Miss Simmonds', with her shawl pulled up to her mouth, and her head down as if to shield herself from the cold wind. Because of this, she didn’t notice Margaret until she was almost right beside her at the turn into the court.

"Bless me, Margaret! is that you? Where are you bound to?"

"Bless me, Margaret! Is that you? Where are you headed?"

"To nowhere but your own house (that is, if you'll take me in). I've a job of work to finish to-night; mourning, as must be in time for the funeral to-morrow; and grandfather has been out moss-hunting, and will not be home till late."

"Nowhere but your own place (that is, if you’ll let me stay). I have some work to finish tonight; mourning, since it has to be ready for the funeral tomorrow; and grandpa has been out gathering moss and won’t be back until late."

"Oh, how charming it will be. I'll help you if you're backward. Have you much to do?"

"Oh, how lovely it will be. I'll help you if you're struggling. Do you have a lot to do?"

"Yes, I only got the order yesterday at noon; and there's three girls beside the mother; and what with trying on and matching the stuff (for there was not enough in the piece they chose first), I'm above a bit behindhand. I've the skirts all to make. I kept that work till candlelight; and the sleeves, to say nothing of little bits to the bodies; for the missis is very particular, and I could scarce keep from smiling while they were crying so, really taking on sadly I'm sure, to hear first one and then t'other clear up to notice the sit of her gown. They weren't to be misfits I promise you, though they were in such trouble."

"Yeah, I just got the order yesterday at noon, and there are three girls along with the mom. With all the trying on and matching the outfits (since there wasn't enough fabric in the first piece they chose), I'm definitely a bit behind. I still have all the skirts to make. I left that work until candlelight, and as for the sleeves—not to mention a few bits for the bodices—because the lady is very particular. I could hardly stop myself from laughing while they were crying, really getting upset, I’m sure, to hear first one and then the other complain about how her dress fit. I guarantee they weren't going to be misfits, even though they were in such a panic."

"Well, Margaret, you're right welcome as you know, and I'll sit down and help you with pleasure, though I was tired enough of sewing to-night at Miss Simmonds'."

"Well, Margaret, you're always welcome, as you know, and I'll gladly sit down and help you, even though I was pretty tired of sewing tonight at Miss Simmonds'."

By this time Mary had broken up the raking coal, and lighted her candle; and Margaret settled herself to her work on one side of the table, while her friend hurried over her tea at the other. The things were then lifted en masse to the dresser; and dusting her side of the table with the apron she always wore at home, Mary took up some breadths and began to run them together.

By now, Mary had finished breaking up the coal and lit her candle. Margaret got comfortable with her work on one side of the table while her friend quickly drank her tea on the other side. Then, they moved everything to the dresser. Dusting her side of the table with the apron she always wore at home, Mary took a few pieces of fabric and started to sew them together.

"Who's it all for, for if you told me I've forgotten?"

"Who is it all for? Because if you told me, I've forgotten."

"Why for Mrs. Ogden as keeps the greengrocer's shop in Oxford Road. Her husband drank himself to death, and though she cried over him and his ways all the time he was alive, she's fretted sadly for him now he's dead."

"Why for Mrs. Ogden who owns the greengrocer's shop on Oxford Road. Her husband drank himself to death, and even though she cried over him and his habits while he was alive, she’s been grieving for him even more now that he’s gone."

"Has he left her much to go upon?" asked Mary, examining the texture of the dress. "This is beautifully fine soft bombazine."

"Has he given her a lot to work with?" asked Mary, feeling the fabric of the dress. "This is really nice, soft bombazine."

"No, I'm much afeared there's but little, and there's several young children, besides the three Miss Ogdens."

"No, I'm afraid there's not much, and there are several young children, in addition to the three Miss Ogdens."

"I should have thought girls like them would ha' made their own gowns," observed Mary.

"I would have thought that girls like them would have made their own dresses," Mary remarked.

"So I dare say they do, many a one, but now they seem all so busy getting ready for the funeral; for it's to be quite a grand affair, well-nigh twenty people to breakfast, as one of the little ones told me; the little thing seemed to like the fuss, and I do believe it comforted poor Mrs. Ogden to make all the piece o' work. Such a smell of ham boiling and fowls roasting while I waited in the kitchen; it seemed more like a wedding nor [7] a funeral. They said she'd spend a matter o' sixty pound on th' burial."

"So I bet they do, a lot of people, but now they all seem so busy getting ready for the funeral; it’s going to be quite a big event, with nearly twenty people for breakfast, as one of the little ones told me. The little thing seemed to enjoy the excitement, and I really think it comforted poor Mrs. Ogden to keep herself busy with all the preparations. There was such a smell of ham boiling and chickens roasting while I waited in the kitchen; it felt more like a wedding than [7] a funeral. They said she’d spend about sixty pounds on the burial."

Footnote 7:   

Footnote 7:   

"Nor," generally used in Lancashire for "than." "They had lever sleep nor be in laundery."—Dunbar.
(Return)

"Nor," commonly used in Lancashire for "than." "They had better sleep nor be in laundry."—Dunbar.
(Return)

"I thought you said she was but badly off," said Mary.

"I thought you said she was just in bad shape," said Mary.

"Ay, I know she's asked for credit at several places, saying her husband laid hands on every farthing he could get for drink. But th' undertakers urge her on you see, and tell her this thing's usual, and that thing's only a common mark of respect, and that every body has t'other thing, till the poor woman has no will o' her own. I dare say, too, her heart strikes her (it always does when a person's gone) for many a word and many a slighting deed to him, who's stiff and cold; and she thinks to make up matters, as it were, by a grand funeral, though she and all her children, too, may have to pinch many a year to pay the expenses, if ever they pay them at all."

"Yeah, I know she’s asked for credit at several places, saying her husband spent every penny he could get on drink. But the funeral directors keep pushing her, telling her that this is normal and that’s just a common way to show respect, and that everyone has to do this other thing, until the poor woman feels like she has no say in it. I bet her heart is weighing on her (it always does when someone passes) for many things she said and did that might have hurt him, who’s now stiff and cold; and she thinks she can make up for it by having an extravagant funeral, even though she and all her kids might have to struggle for many years to cover the costs, if they ever manage to pay them at all."

"This mourning, too, will cost a pretty penny," said Mary. "I often wonder why folks wear mourning; it's not pretty or becoming; and it costs a deal of money just when people can spare it least; and if what the Bible tells us be true, we ought not to be sorry when a friend, who's been good, goes to his rest; and as for a bad man, one's glad enough to get shut [8] on him. I cannot see what good comes out o' wearing mourning."

"This mourning is going to be really expensive," Mary said. "I often wonder why people wear black; it's not attractive or flattering, and it costs a lot of money when they can afford it the least. If what the Bible says is true, we shouldn't be sad when a good friend passes away; and when it comes to a bad person, we're usually relieved to be rid of them. I just don't see what good comes from wearing mourning."

Footnote 8:   

Footnote 8:   

"Shut," quit.
(Return)

"Shut up," quit.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

"I'll tell you what I think th' fancy was sent for (Old Alice calls every thing 'sent for,' and I believe she's right). It does do good, though not as much as it costs, that I do believe, in setting people (as is cast down by sorrow and feels themselves unable to settle to any thing but crying) something to do. Why now I told you how they were grieving; for, perhaps, he was a kind husband and father, in his thoughtless way, when he wasn't in liquor. But they cheered up wonderful while I was there, and I asked 'em for more directions than usual, that they might have something to talk over and fix about; and I left 'em my fashion-book (though it were two months old) just a purpose."

"I'll tell you what I think the fancy was sent for (Old Alice calls everything 'sent for,' and I think she's right). It does help, although not as much as it costs, and I truly believe that it gives people who are down in the dumps and can only think about crying something to do. Now, I told you how they were grieving; after all, he might have been a caring husband and father, in his own careless way, when he wasn't drinking. But they really perked up while I was there, and I asked them for more ideas than usual so they would have something to discuss and work on; and I left them my fashion book (even though it was two months old) just for that reason."

"I don't think every one would grieve a that way. Old Alice wouldn't."

"I don't think everyone would grieve like that. Old Alice wouldn’t."

"Old Alice is one in a thousand. I doubt, too, if she would fret much, however sorry she might be. She would say it were sent, and fall to trying to find out what good it were to do. Every sorrow in her mind is sent for good. Did I ever tell you, Mary, what she said one day when she found me taking on about something?"

"Old Alice is one in a thousand. I also doubt that she would worry much, no matter how sad she might be. She would say it was meant to be and start trying to figure out what good could come from it. Every sadness in her mind is sent for a reason. Did I ever tell you, Mary, what she said one day when she found me upset about something?"

"No; do tell me. What were you fretting about, first place?"

"No; please, tell me. What were you worried about, to begin with?"

"I can't tell you just now; perhaps I may sometime."

"I can't tell you right now; maybe I will at some point."

"When?"

"When's that?"

"Perhaps this very evening, if it rises in my heart; perhaps never. It's a fear that sometimes I can't abide to think about, and sometimes I don't like to think on any thing else. Well, I was fretting about this fear, and Alice comes in for something, and finds me crying. I would not tell her no more than I would you, Mary; so she says, 'Well, dear, you must mind this, when you're going to fret and be low about any thing, "An anxious mind is never a holy mind."' Oh, Mary, I have so often checked my grumbling sin' [9] she said that."

"Maybe tonight, if it hits me in the right way; maybe never. It’s a fear that sometimes I can't stand to think about, and sometimes I can't think about anything else. So, I was stressing over this fear when Alice walked in for something and found me crying. I wouldn't tell her any more than I would tell you, Mary; so she says, 'Well, dear, keep this in mind: when you’re going to worry and feel down about something, "An anxious mind is never a holy mind."' Oh, Mary, I have so often tried to control my complaining sin she said that."

Footnote 9:   

Footnote 9:   

"Sin'," since. "Sin that his lord was twenty yere of age." Prologue to Canterbury Tales.
(Return)

"Sin'," since. "Sin that his lord was twenty years old." Prologue to Canterbury Tales.
(Return)

The weary sound of stitching was the only sound heard for a little while, till Mary inquired,

The tired sound of sewing was the only noise for a bit until Mary asked,

"Do you expect to get paid for this mourning?"

"Are you expecting to get paid for this mourning?"

"Why I do not much think I shall. I've thought it over once or twice, and I mean to bring myself to think I shan't, and to like to do it as my bit towards comforting them. I don't think they can pay, and yet they're just the sort of folk to have their minds easier for wearing mourning. There's only one thing I dislike making black for, it does so hurt the eyes."

"Why I don’t think I will. I’ve thought it over a couple of times, and I’m trying to convince myself that I won’t, and to be okay with it as my way of comforting them. I don’t think they can afford it, but they’re the kind of people who feel better wearing mourning clothes. There’s just one thing I really dislike making black—it really hurts the eyes."

Margaret put down her work with a sigh, and shaded her eyes. Then she assumed a cheerful tone, and said,

Margaret set aside her work with a sigh and shielded her eyes. Then she adopted a cheerful tone and said,

"You'll not have to wait long, Mary, for my secret's on the tip of my tongue. Mary! do you know I sometimes think I'm growing a little blind, and then what would become of grandfather and me? Oh, God help me, Lord help me!"

"You won't have to wait long, Mary, because my secret is on the tip of my tongue. Mary! Do you know I sometimes feel like I'm getting a bit blind, and then what would happen to grandfather and me? Oh, God help me, Lord help me!"

She fell into an agony of tears, while Mary knelt by her, striving to soothe and to comfort her; but, like an inexperienced person, striving rather to deny the correctness of Margaret's fear, than helping her to meet and overcome the evil.

She broke down in tears, while Mary knelt beside her, trying to soothe and comfort her; but, like someone who didn't know what to do, she was more focused on denying that Margaret's fear was valid rather than helping her face and overcome it.

"No," said Margaret, quietly fixing her tearful eyes on Mary; "I know I'm not mistaken. I have felt one going some time, long before I ever thought what it would lead to; and last autumn I went to a doctor; and he did not mince the matter, but said unless I sat in a darkened room, with my hands before me, my sight would not last me many years longer. But how could I do that, Mary? For one thing, grandfather would have known there was somewhat the matter; and, oh! it will grieve him sore whenever he's told, so the later the better; and besides, Mary, we've sometimes little enough to go upon, and what I earn is a great help. For grandfather takes a day here, and a day there, for botanising or going after insects, and he'll think little enough of four or five shillings for a specimen; dear grandfather! and I'm so loath to think he should be stinted of what gives him such pleasure. So I went to another doctor to try and get him to say something different, and he said, 'Oh, it was only weakness,' and gived me a bottle of lotion; but I've used three bottles (and each of 'em cost two shillings), and my eye is so much worse, not hurting so much, but I can't see a bit with it. There now, Mary," continued she, shutting one eye, "now you only look like a great black shadow, with the edges dancing and sparkling."

"No," said Margaret, quietly looking at Mary with tear-filled eyes; "I know I'm not mistaken. I've felt my vision worsening for some time, long before I realized what it would lead to; and last autumn, I went to a doctor. He didn't sugarcoat it and said that unless I stayed in a darkened room with my hands in front of me, my sight wouldn't last many more years. But how could I do that, Mary? For one thing, grandfather would know something was wrong, and, oh! it will break his heart whenever he finds out, so the later, the better; and besides, Mary, we sometimes barely get by, and what I earn is a huge help. Grandfather takes days off here and there for botany or insect hunting, and he thinks little of spending four or five shillings on a specimen; dear grandfather! and I really don’t want him to miss out on what brings him such joy. So I consulted another doctor, hoping he’d give me a different opinion, and he said, 'Oh, it’s just weakness,' and gave me a bottle of lotion; but I've gone through three bottles (each costing two shillings), and my eye is even worse—not that it hurts much, but I can’t see anything with it. Look now, Mary," she said, shutting one eye, "you just look like a big black shadow with edges that dance and sparkle."

"And can you see pretty well with th' other?"

"And can you see pretty well with the other?"

"Yes, pretty near as well as ever. Th' only difference is, that if I sew a long time together, a bright spot like th' sun comes right where I'm looking; all the rest is quite clear but just where I want to see. I've been to both doctors again, and now they're both o' the same story; and I suppose I'm going dark as fast as may be. Plain work pays so bad, and mourning has been so plentiful this winter, I were tempted to take in any black work I could; and now I'm suffering from it."

"Yeah, almost as good as ever. The only difference is that when I sew for a long time, a bright spot like the sun shows up right where I'm looking; everything else is perfectly clear except for the spot I want to see. I’ve been to both doctors again, and now they’re saying the same thing; I guess I’m losing my sight as quickly as possible. Simple jobs pay so poorly, and there’s been so much mourning this winter, I was tempted to take on any black work I could find; and now I'm paying for it."

"And yet, Margaret, you're going on taking it in; that's what you'd call foolish in another."

"And yet, Margaret, you're still putting up with it; you'd call that foolish in someone else."

"It is, Mary! and yet what can I do? Folk mun live; and I think I should go blind any way, and I darn't tell grandfather, else I would leave it off, but he will so fret."

"It is, Mary! But what can I do? People have to live; and I think I'm going to go blind anyway, and I can't tell grandfather, or else I would stop doing it, but he would worry so much."

Margaret rocked herself backward and forward to still her emotion.

Margaret rocked back and forth to calm her emotions.

"Oh Mary!" she said, "I try to get his face off by heart, and I stare at him so when he's not looking, and then shut my eyes to see if I can remember his dear face. There's one thing, Mary, that serves a bit to comfort me. You'll have heard of old Jacob Butterworth, the singing weaver? Well, I know'd him a bit, so I went to him, and said how I wished he'd teach me the right way o' singing; and he says I've a rare fine voice, and I go once a week, and take a lesson fra' him. He's been a grand singer in his day. He's led th' chorusses at the Festivals, and got thanked many a time by London folk; and one foreign singer, Madame Catalani, turned round and shook him by th' hand before the Oud Church [10] full o' people. He says I may gain ever so much money by singing; but I don't know. Any rate it's sad work, being blind."

"Oh Mary!" she said, "I try to memorize his face by heart, and I stare at him when he's not looking, and then close my eyes to see if I can recall his dear face. There's one thing, Mary, that brings me a bit of comfort. You've heard of old Jacob Butterworth, the singing weaver, right? Well, I knew him a bit, so I approached him and told him how I wished he'd teach me the proper way to sing; and he said I have a really nice voice, so I go once a week for a lesson with him. He was a great singer in his day. He led the choruses at the Festivals and has been thanked many times by people from London; and one foreign singer, Madame Catalani, turned around and shook his hand in front of a packed Oud Church. He says I could earn quite a bit of money from singing; but I don’t know. Either way, it’s a sad thing being blind."

Footnote 10:   

Footnote 10:   

"Old Church;" now the Cathedral of Manchester.
(Return)

"Old Church;" now the Manchester Cathedral.
(Return)

She took up her sewing, saying her eyes were rested now, and for some time they sewed on in silence.

She picked up her sewing, saying her eyes felt rested now, and for a while, they sewed in silence.

Suddenly there were steps heard in the little paved court; person after person ran past the curtained window.

Suddenly, footsteps echoed in the small paved courtyard; one after another, people ran past the curtained window.

"Something's up," said Mary. She went to the door and stopping the first person she saw, inquired the cause of the commotion.

"Something's going on," said Mary. She walked to the door and stopped the first person she saw, asking what was causing the commotion.

"Eh, wench! donna ye see the fire-light? Carsons' mill is blazing away like fun;" and away her informant ran.

"Hey, girl! Don’t you see the firelight? Carson's mill is burning like crazy;" and off her informant ran.

"Come, Margaret, on wi' your bonnet, and let's go to see Carsons' mill; it's afire, and they say a burning mill is such a grand sight. I never saw one."

"Come on, Margaret, put on your hat, and let’s go check out Carson's mill; it’s on fire, and they say a burning mill is such an amazing sight. I’ve never seen one."

"Well, I think it's a fearful sight. Besides I've all this work to do."

"Well, I think it looks really scary. Plus, I have all this work to do."

But Mary coaxed in her sweet manner, and with her gentle caresses, promising to help with the gowns all night long if necessary, nay, saying she should quite enjoy it.

But Mary persuaded in her sweet way, and with her gentle touches, promising to help with the dresses all night long if needed, and even saying she would really enjoy it.

The truth was, Margaret's secret weighed heavily and painfully on her mind, and she felt her inability to comfort; besides, she wanted to change the current of Margaret's thoughts; and in addition to these unselfish feelings, came the desire she had honestly expressed, of seeing a factory on fire.

The truth was, Margaret's secret burdened her mind heavily and painfully, and she felt helpless to provide comfort; moreover, she wanted to shift the direction of Margaret's thoughts; along with these selfless feelings, there was also the genuine desire she had expressed to see a factory ablaze.

So in two minutes they were ready. At the threshold of the house they met John Barton, to whom they told their errand.

So in two minutes, they were ready. At the doorway of the house, they encountered John Barton, to whom they explained their purpose.

"Carsons' mill! Ay, there is a mill on fire somewhere, sure enough, by the light, and it will be a rare blaze, for there's not a drop o' water to be got. And much Carsons will care, for they're well insured, and the machines are a' th' oud-fashioned kind. See if they don't think it a fine thing for themselves. They'll not thank them as tries to put it out."

"Carson's mill! Yeah, there's definitely a mill on fire somewhere, judging by the light, and it's going to be quite a blaze since there's no water to be found. And Carson's probably won't care much because they're well insured and the machines are all old-fashioned. Just watch, they'll think it's great for themselves. They won't appreciate anyone trying to put it out."

He gave way for the impatient girls to pass. Guided by the ruddy light more than by any exact knowledge of the streets that led to the mill, they scampered along with bent heads, facing the terrible east wind as best they might.

He stepped aside for the impatient girls to go by. Following the warm light more than any real knowledge of the streets that led to the mill, they hurried along with their heads down, facing the harsh east wind as best they could.

Carsons' mill ran lengthways from east to west. Along it went one of the oldest thoroughfares in Manchester. Indeed all that part of the town was comparatively old; it was there that the first cotton mills were built, and the crowded alleys and back streets of the neighbourhood made a fire there particularly to be dreaded. The staircase of the mill ascended from the entrance at the western end, which faced into a wide dingy-looking street, consisting principally of public-houses, pawn-brokers' shops, rag and bone warehouses, and dirty provision shops. The other, the east end of the factory, fronted into a very narrow back street, not twenty feet wide, and miserably lighted and paved. Right against this end of the factory were the gable ends of the last house in the principal street—a house which from its size, its handsome stone facings, and the attempt at ornament in the front, had probably been once a gentleman's house; but now the light which streamed from its enlarged front windows made clear the interior of the splendidly fitted up room, with its painted walls, its pillared recesses, its gilded and gorgeous fittings up, its miserable, squalid inmates. It was a gin palace.

Carsons' mill stretched from east to west. One of the oldest roads in Manchester ran alongside it. In fact, that part of town was quite historic; it was where the first cotton mills were established, and the cramped alleys and side streets in the area made a fire there especially frightening. The mill's staircase rose from the entrance at the western end, which opened onto a wide, grimy street mainly filled with pubs, pawn shops, junk shops, and dingy grocery stores. On the other side, the east end of the factory faced a very narrow back street, less than twenty feet wide, that was poorly lit and paved. Right next to this side of the factory stood the gable ends of the last house on the main street—a house that, due to its size, its attractive stone facade, and the decorative attempt at its front, had likely once belonged to a gentleman; but now the light spilling from its large front windows revealed the inside of a beautifully furnished room, complete with painted walls, pillared recesses, and extravagant fittings, occupied by wretched, filthy residents. It was a gin palace.

Mary almost wished herself away, so fearful (as Margaret had said) was the sight when they joined the crowd assembled to witness the fire. There was a murmur of many voices whenever the roaring of the flames ceased for an instant. It was easy to perceive the mass were deeply interested.

Mary almost wished she could disappear, so scared (as Margaret had said) was the sight when they joined the crowd gathered to watch the fire. There was a murmur of voices whenever the roaring flames paused for a moment. It was clear that the crowd was very interested.

"What do they say?" asked Margaret, of a neighbour in the crowd, as she caught a few words, clear and distinct, from the general murmur.

"What are they saying?" asked Margaret, turning to a neighbor in the crowd, as she picked up a few words, clear and distinct, from the overall noise.

"There never is anyone in the mill, surely!" exclaimed Mary, as the sea of upward-turned faces moved with one accord to the eastern end, looking into Dunham Street, the narrow back lane already mentioned.

"There really isn't anyone in the mill, is there?" Mary exclaimed as the crowd of faces turned in unison toward the eastern end, looking down Dunham Street, the narrow back lane mentioned earlier.

The western end of the mill, whither the raging flames were driven by the wind, was crowned and turreted with triumphant fire. It sent forth its infernal tongues from every window hole, licking the black walls with amorous fierceness; it was swayed or fell before the mighty gale, only to rise higher and yet higher, to ravage and roar yet more wildly. This part of the roof fell in with an astounding crash, while the crowd struggled more and more to press into Dunham Street, for what were magnificent terrible flames, what were falling timbers or tottering walls, in comparison with human life?

The western end of the mill, where the raging flames were pushed by the wind, was topped and adorned with triumphant fire. It let out its hellish tongues from every window hole, licking the black walls with passionate intensity; it swayed or collapsed under the powerful gusts, only to rise higher and higher, to wreak havoc and roar even more wildly. This section of the roof caved in with a deafening crash, while the crowd pushed harder to get into Dunham Street, because what were those magnificent, terrifying flames, what were falling timbers or unstable walls, compared to human life?

There, where the devouring flames had been repelled by the yet more powerful wind, but where yet black smoke gushed out from every aperture, there, at one of the windows on the fourth story, or rather a doorway where a crane was fixed to hoist up goods, might occasionally be seen, when the thick gusts of smoke cleared partially away for an instant, the imploring figures of two men. They had remained after the rest of the workmen for some reason or other, and, owing to the wind having driven the fire in the opposite direction, had perceived no sight or sound of alarm, till long after (if any thing could be called long in that throng of terrors which passed by in less time than half an hour) the fire had consumed the old wooden staircase at the other end of the building. I am not sure whether it was not the first sound of the rushing crowd below that made them fully aware of their awful position.

There, where the raging flames had been pushed back by the even stronger wind, but where thick black smoke poured out from every opening, at one of the fourth-floor windows—or rather a doorway where a crane was set up to lift goods—two men could occasionally be seen, when the heavy blasts of smoke cleared for a moment. They had stayed behind after the other workers for some reason, and because the wind had blown the fire in the opposite direction, they hadn’t noticed any signs of alarm until long after (if anything could be considered “long” in that whirlwind of terror that unfolded in less time than half an hour) the fire had destroyed the old wooden staircase at the other end of the building. I’m not sure if it was just the first sound of the rushing crowd below that made them fully realize their terrible situation.

"Where are the engines?" asked Margaret of her neighbour.

"Where are the engines?" Margaret asked her neighbor.

"They're coming, no doubt; but, bless you, I think it's bare ten minutes since we first found out th' fire; it rages so wi' this wind, and all so dry-like."

"They're definitely coming; but, honestly, I think it's barely ten minutes since we first noticed the fire; it's spreading so fast with this wind, and everything is so dry."

"Is no one gone for a ladder?" gasped Mary, as the men were perceptibly, though not audibly, praying the great multitude below for help.

"Is no one gone for a ladder?" gasped Mary, as the men were clearly, though silently, pleading with the large crowd below for assistance.

"Ay, Wilson's son and another man were off like a shot, well nigh five minute agone. But th' masons, and slaters, and such like, have left their work, and locked up the yards."

"Yeah, Wilson's son and another guy took off like a shot almost five minutes ago. But the masons, roofers, and others have stopped their work and locked up the yards."

Wilson! then, was that man whose figure loomed out against the ever increasing dull hot light behind, whenever the smoke was clear,—was that George Wilson? Mary sickened with terror. She knew he worked for Carsons; but at first she had had no idea any lives were in danger; and since she had become aware of this, the heated air, the roaring flames, the dizzy light, and the agitated and murmuring crowd, had bewildered her thoughts.

Wilson! was the man whose figure stood out against the growing dull heat behind him whenever the smoke cleared—was that George Wilson? Mary felt sick with fear. She knew he worked for Carsons, but at first, she had no idea anyone’s life was at risk; and now that she was aware of it, the hot air, the roaring flames, the blinding light, and the restless, murmuring crowd had overwhelmed her thoughts.

"Oh! let us go home, Margaret; I cannot stay."

"Oh! let's go home, Margaret; I can't stay."

"We cannot go! See how we are wedged in by folks. Poor Mary! ye won't hanker after a fire again. Hark! listen!"

"We can't leave! Look how we're stuck in by everyone. Poor Mary! You won't want a fire again. Listen!"

For through the hushed crowd, pressing round the angle of the mill, and filling up Dunham Street, might be heard the rattle of the engine, the heavy, quick tread of loaded horses.

For through the quiet crowd, gathering around the corner of the mill, and filling up Dunham Street, you could hear the sound of the engine, the heavy, fast steps of loaded horses.

"Thank God!" said Margaret's neighbour, "the engine's come."

"Thank God!" said Margaret's neighbor, "the engine's here."

Another pause; the plugs were stiff, and water could not be got.

Another pause; the plugs were stiff, and water couldn't be obtained.

Then there was a pressure through the crowd, the front rows bearing back on those behind, till the girls were sick with the close ramming confinement. Then a relaxation, and a breathing freely once more.

Then there was a push through the crowd, the people in the front rows leaning back on those behind, until the girls felt nauseous from the tight, cramped space. Then came a release, and they could breathe freely again.

"'Twas young Wilson and a fireman wi' a ladder," said Margaret's neighbour, a tall man who could overlook the crowd.

"'It was young Wilson and a firefighter with a ladder," said Margaret's neighbor, a tall guy who could see over the crowd.

"Oh, tell us what you see?" begged Mary.

"Oh, tell us what you see?" Mary pleaded.

"They've gotten it fixed again the gin-shop wall. One o' the men i' th' factory has fell back; dazed wi' the smoke, I'll warrant. The floor's not given way there. God!" said he, bringing his eye lower down, "th' ladder's too short! It's a' over wi' them, poor chaps. Th' fire's coming slow and sure to that end, and afore they've either gotten water, or another ladder, they'll be dead out and out. Lord have mercy on them!"

"They've fixed the wall of the bar again. One of the guys at the factory has collapsed; probably dazed from the smoke, I bet. The floor hasn't given way there. God!" he said, lowering his gaze, "the ladder's too short! It's all over for them, poor guys. The fire is slowly but surely reaching that end, and before they can get water or another ladder, they'll be completely done for. Lord, have mercy on them!"

A sob, as if of excited women, was heard in the hush of the crowd. Another pressure like the former! Mary clung to Margaret's arm with a pinching grasp, and longed to faint, and be insensible, to escape from the oppressing misery of her sensations. A minute or two.

A sob, like that of excited women, was heard in the quiet of the crowd. Another wave of pressure hit! Mary held onto Margaret's arm tightly, wishing she could faint and not feel anything to escape the overwhelming misery of her emotions. Just for a minute or two.

"They've taken th' ladder into th' Temple of Apollor. Can't press back with it to the yard it came from."

"They've taken the ladder into the Temple of Apollo. They can't bring it back to the yard it came from."

A mighty shout arose; a sound to wake the dead. Up on high, quivering in the air, was seen the end of the ladder, protruding out of a garret window, in the gable end of the gin palace, nearly opposite to the doorway where the men had been seen. Those in the crowd nearest the factory, and consequently best able to see up to the garret window, said that several men were holding one end, and guiding by their weight its passage to the door-way. The garret window-frame had been taken out before the crowd below were aware of the attempt.

A loud shout rang out; a sound that could wake the dead. High above, trembling in the air, the end of a ladder was visible, sticking out of a garret window in the gable end of the gin palace, almost directly across from the doorway where the men had been seen. Those in the crowd closest to the factory, and therefore in the best position to see the garret window, reported that several men were holding one end of the ladder and using their weight to guide it toward the doorway. The frame of the garret window had been removed before the crowd below realized what was happening.

At length—for it seemed long, measured by beating hearts, though scarce two minutes had elapsed—the ladder was fixed, an aerial bridge at a dizzy height, across the narrow street.

At last—for it felt like a long time, marked by racing hearts, even though barely two minutes had passed—the ladder was secured, forming a high bridge across the narrow street.

Every eye was fixed in unwinking anxiety, and people's very breathing seemed stilled in suspense. The men were nowhere to be seen, but the wind appeared, for the moment, higher than ever, and drove back the invading flames to the other end.

Every eye was locked in unblinking anxiety, and it felt like everyone held their breath in suspense. The men were nowhere in sight, but the wind seemed stronger than ever, pushing the encroaching flames back to the other end.

Mary and Margaret could see now; right above them danced the ladder in the wind. The crowd pressed back from under; firemen's helmets appeared at the window, holding the ladder firm, when a man, with quick, steady tread, and unmoving head, passed from one side to the other. The multitude did not even whisper while he crossed the perilous bridge, which quivered under him; but when he was across, safe comparatively in the factory, a cheer arose for an instant, checked, however, almost immediately, by the uncertainty of the result, and the desire not in any way to shake the nerves of the brave fellow who had cast his life on such a die.

Mary and Margaret could see now; right above them, the ladder swayed in the wind. The crowd pulled back from underneath; firemen's helmets appeared at the window, holding the ladder steady, when a man, with a quick, steady stride and a calm expression, moved from one side to the other. The crowd didn’t even whisper while he crossed the dangerous bridge, which shook beneath him; but once he made it across, relatively safe in the factory, a cheer erupted for a moment, quickly stifled, however, by the uncertainty of what would happen next and the wish not to disturb the nerves of the brave guy who had risked his life.

"There he is again!" sprung to the lips of many, as they saw him at the doorway, standing as if for an instant to breathe a mouthful of the fresher air, before he trusted himself to cross. On his shoulders he bore an insensible body.

"There he is again!" burst from many mouths when they saw him at the doorway, pausing for a moment to take a breath of the fresher air before daring to cross. He carried an unresponsive body on his shoulders.

"It's Jem Wilson and his father," whispered Margaret; but Mary knew it before.

"It's Jem Wilson and his dad," whispered Margaret; but Mary already knew that.

The people were sick with anxious terror. He could no longer balance himself with his arms; every thing must depend on nerve and eye. They saw the latter was fixed, by the position of the head, which never wavered; the ladder shook under the double weight; but still he never moved his head—he dared not look below. It seemed an age before the crossing was accomplished. At last the window was gained; the bearer relieved from his burden; both had disappeared.

The people were filled with anxious fear. He could no longer keep himself steady with his arms; everything had to rely on his nerves and eyesight. They noticed that his gaze was fixed, indicated by the position of his head, which never wavered; the ladder trembled under the combined weight, but he still didn’t move his head—he didn’t dare to look down. It felt like ages before he finally crossed over. Finally, he reached the window; the guy carrying the load was freed from his burden; both had vanished.

Then the multitude might shout; and above the roaring flames, louder than the blowing of the mighty wind, arose that tremendous burst of applause at the success of the daring enterprise. Then a shrill cry was heard, asking

Then the crowd might cheer; and above the roaring flames, louder than the strong wind, came that huge wave of applause for the success of the bold venture. Then a high-pitched cry was heard, asking

"Is the oud man alive, and likely to do?"

"Is the old man alive, and likely to help?"

"Ay," answered one of the firemen to the hushed crowd below. "He's coming round finely, now he's had a dash of cowd water."

"Yeah," one of the firefighters replied to the quiet crowd below. "He's coming around nicely now that he's had a splash of cold water."

He drew back his head; and the eager inquiries, the shouts, the sea-like murmurs of the moving rolling mass began again to be heard—but for an instant though. In far less time than even that in which I have endeavoured briefly to describe the pause of events, the same bold hero stepped again upon the ladder, with evident purpose to rescue the man yet remaining in the burning mill.

He pulled back his head, and the eager questions, the shouts, and the wave-like murmurs of the crowd started up again, but only for a moment. In far less time than it took me to briefly describe this pause, the same brave hero climbed the ladder again, clearly determined to rescue the man still trapped in the burning mill.

He went across in the same quick steady manner as before, and the people below, made less acutely anxious by his previous success, were talking to each other, shouting out intelligence of the progress of the fire at the other end of the factory, telling of the endeavours of the firemen at that part to obtain water, while the closely packed body of men heaved and rolled from side to side. It was different from the former silent breathless hush. I do not know if it were from this cause, or from the recollection of peril past, or that he looked below, in the breathing moment before returning with the remaining person (a slight little man) slung across his shoulders, but Jem Wilson's step was less steady, his tread more uncertain; he seemed to feel with his foot for the next round of the ladder, to waver, and finally to stop half-way. By this time the crowd was still enough; in the awful instant that intervened no one durst speak, even to encourage. Many turned sick with terror, and shut their eyes to avoid seeing the catastrophe they dreaded. It came. The brave man swayed from side to side, at first as slightly as if only balancing himself; but he was evidently losing nerve, and even sense: it was only wonderful how the animal instinct of self-preservation did not overcome every generous feeling, and impel him at once to drop the helpless, inanimate body he carried; perhaps the same instinct told him, that the sudden loss of so heavy a weight would of itself be a great and imminent danger.

He moved across with the same quick, steady pace as before, and the people below, now less anxious due to his earlier success, were talking among themselves, shouting updates about the fire at the other end of the factory and sharing news about the firefighters trying to get water. The crowd of men was closely packed, swaying from side to side. This was different from the earlier silent, breathless tension. I’m not sure if it was because of this, or from remembering past dangers, or because he looked down in the brief moment before coming back with the last person (a small man) slung over his shoulders, but Jem Wilson’s step became less steady, his footing more uncertain; he seemed to search with his foot for the next rung of the ladder, to falter, and finally to stop halfway. By this time the crowd was quiet; in the dreadful moment that followed, no one dared to speak, even to offer encouragement. Many felt sick with fear and closed their eyes to avoid witnessing the disaster they dreaded. It happened. The brave man swayed back and forth, first just slightly, as if he were merely trying to balance; but it was clear he was losing nerve, and even his senses: it was amazing that his instinct for self-preservation didn’t overpower every noble feeling, pushing him to drop the helpless, lifeless body he was carrying; maybe the same instinct warned him that letting go of such a heavy weight would itself lead to great and immediate danger.

"Help me! she's fainted," cried Margaret. But no one heeded. All eyes were directed upwards. At this point of time a rope, with a running noose, was dexterously thrown by one of the firemen, after the manner of a lasso, over the head and round the bodies of the two men. True, it was with rude and slight adjustment: but, slight as it was, it served as a steadying guide; it encouraged the sinking heart, the dizzy head. Once more Jem stepped onwards. He was not hurried by any jerk or pull. Slowly and gradually the rope was hauled in, slowly and gradually did he make the four or five paces between him and safety. The window was gained, and all were saved. The multitude in the street absolutely danced with triumph, and huzzaed and yelled till you would have fancied their very throats would crack; and then with all the fickleness of interest characteristic of a large body of people, pressed and stumbled, and cursed and swore in the hurry to get out of Dunham Street, and back to the immediate scene of the fire, the mighty diapason of whose roaring flames formed an awful accompaniment to the screams, and yells, and imprecations, of the struggling crowd.

"Help me! She’s fainted," cried Margaret. But no one paid attention. Everyone’s eyes were directed upward. At that moment, a rope with a running noose was skillfully thrown by one of the firefighters, like a lasso, over the heads and around the bodies of the two men. Sure, it was a bit rough and not perfectly adjusted, but even that small adjustment provided a stabilizing guide; it lifted their sinking spirits and eased their dizzy heads. Once again, Jem stepped forward. He wasn’t rushed by any pull or jerk. Slowly and steadily, the rope was pulled in, and he gradually made the four or five steps between him and safety. He reached the window, and everyone was saved. The crowd in the street literally danced with joy, cheering and shouting until you’d think their throats would burst; and then, with all the fickleness typical of a large group of people, they pressed, stumbled, and swore as they hurried to get out of Dunham Street and back to the immediate scene of the fire, the deafening roar of the flames serving as a terrifying backdrop to the screams, shouts, and curses of the chaos.

As they pressed away, Margaret was left, pale and almost sinking under the weight of Mary's body, which she had preserved in an upright position by keeping her arms tight round Mary's waist, dreading, with reason, the trampling of unheeding feet.

As they moved away, Margaret was left, pale and almost collapsing under the weight of Mary's body, which she supported in an upright position by wrapping her arms tightly around Mary's waist, rightly fearing the crushing of careless feet.

Now, however, she gently let her down on the cold clean pavement; and the change of posture, and the difference in temperature, now that the people had withdrawn from their close neighbourhood, speedily restored her to consciousness.

Now, however, she gently laid her down on the cold, clean pavement; and the change in position and the difference in temperature, now that the people had moved away from their close surroundings, quickly brought her back to her senses.

Her first glance was bewildered and uncertain. She had forgotten where she was. Her cold, hard bed felt strange; the murky glare in the sky affrighted her. She shut her eyes to think, to recollect.

Her first look was confused and unsure. She had lost track of where she was. Her cold, hard bed felt weird; the cloudy light in the sky scared her. She closed her eyes to think, to remember.

Her next look was upwards. The fearful bridge had been withdrawn; the window was unoccupied.

Her next glance was upward. The frightening bridge had disappeared; the window was empty.

"They are safe," said Margaret.

"They're safe," said Margaret.

"All? Are all safe, Margaret?" asked Mary.

"Is everyone safe, Margaret?" Mary asked.

"Ask yon fireman, and he'll tell you more about it than I can. But I know they're all safe."

"Ask that firefighter, and they'll tell you more about it than I can. But I know they're all safe."

The fireman hastily corroborated Margaret's words.

The firefighter quickly confirmed Margaret's words.

"Why did you let Jem Wilson go twice?" asked Margaret.

"Why did you let Jem Wilson leave twice?" asked Margaret.

"Let!—why we could not hinder him. As soon as ever he'd heard his father speak (which he was na long a doing), Jem were off like a shot; only saying he knowed better nor us where to find t'other man. We'd all ha' gone, if he had na been in such a hurry, for no one can say as Manchester firemen is ever backward when there's danger."

"Wait!—we couldn't stop him. As soon as he heard his dad speak (which didn't take long), Jem took off like a shot, only saying he knew better than us where to find the other guy. We all would have gone if he hadn't been in such a hurry, because no one can say that Manchester firefighters ever shy away from danger."

So saying, he ran off; and the two girls, without remark or discussion, turned homewards. They were overtaken by the elder Wilson, pale, grimy, and blear-eyed, but apparently as strong and well as ever. He loitered a minute or two alongside of them, giving an account of his detention in the mill; he then hastily wished good-night, saying he must go home and tell his missis he was all safe and well: but after he had gone a few steps, he turned back, came on Mary's side of the pavement, and in an earnest whisper, which Margaret could not avoid hearing, he said,

So saying, he took off running; and the two girls, without a word or discussion, headed home. They were caught up by the older Wilson, pale, dirty, and bleary-eyed, but apparently just as strong and healthy as ever. He lingered for a minute or two beside them, explaining why he was delayed at the mill; then he quickly wished them goodnight, saying he needed to get home and let his wife know he was safe and sound. But after he had walked a few steps, he turned back, moved to Mary's side of the sidewalk, and in a serious whisper, which Margaret couldn't help but hear, he said,

"Mary, if my boy comes across you to-night, give him a kind word or two for my sake. Do! bless you, there's a good wench."

"Mary, if my boy sees you tonight, please say a kind word or two for me. Do it! Thank you, you're a good girl."

Mary hung her head and answered not a word, and in an instant he was gone.

Mary lowered her head and said nothing, and in a flash, he was gone.

When they arrived at home, they found John Barton smoking his pipe, unwilling to question, yet very willing to hear all the details they could give him. Margaret went over the whole story, and it was amusing to watch his gradually increasing interest and excitement. First, the regular puffing abated, then ceased. Then the pipe was fairly taken out of his mouth, and held suspended. Then he rose, and at every further point he came a step nearer to the narrator.

When they got home, they saw John Barton smoking his pipe. He didn’t ask questions, but he was definitely eager to hear all the details they could share. Margaret recounted the entire story, and it was entertaining to see his growing interest and excitement. First, his steady puffing slowed down, then stopped completely. Then he took the pipe out of his mouth and held it in mid-air. After that, he stood up, and with each new piece of information, he moved a bit closer to the storyteller.

When it was ended, he swore (an unusual thing for him) that if Jem Wilson wanted Mary he should have her to-morrow, if he had not a penny to keep her.

When it was over, he promised (which was unusual for him) that if Jem Wilson wanted Mary, he could have her tomorrow, even if he didn't have a cent to take care of her.

Margaret laughed, but Mary, who was now recovered from her agitation, pouted, and looked angry.

Margaret laughed, but Mary, who had now calmed down, sulked and looked upset.

The work which they had left was resumed: but with full hearts, fingers never go very quickly; and I am sorry to say, that owing to the fire, the two younger Miss Ogdens were in such grief for the loss of their excellent father, that they were unable to appear before the little circle of sympathising friends gathered together to comfort the widow, and see the funeral set off.

The work they had left was picked up again: but when you're full of emotion, your fingers don't move very fast; and I regret to say that because of the fire, the two younger Miss Ogdens were so heartbroken over the loss of their wonderful father that they couldn't come before the small group of supportive friends who had gathered to comfort the widow and see the funeral begin.

 

 

CHAPTER VI.

POVERTY AND DEATH.

"How little can the rich man know
Of what the poor man feels,
When Want, like some dark dæmon foe,
Nearer and nearer steals!

He never tramp'd the weary round,
A stroke of work to gain,
And sicken'd at the dreaded sound
Telling him 'twas in vain.

Foot-sore, heart-sore, he never came
Back through the winter's wind,
To a dark cellar, there no flame,
No light, no food, to find.

He never saw his darlings lie
Shivering, the flags their bed;
He never heard that maddening cry,
'Daddy, a bit of bread!'"

"How little can a rich man know
About what a poor man feels,
When necessary, like some dark demon foe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Getting closer and closer!

He never walked the tiring path,
A bit of work to earn,
And cringed at the dreaded sound
Telling him it was all for nothing.

Foot-sore, heart-sore, he never returned
Through the winter wind,
To a dark cellar, where no fire,
There was no light and no food available.

He never saw his little ones lie
Shivering, the floor was their bed;
He never heard that maddening cry,
"Dad, can we have some bread?"

Manchester Song.

Manchester Anthem.

John Barton was not far wrong in his idea that the Messrs. Carson would not be over much grieved for the consequences of the fire in their mill. They were well insured; the machinery lacked the improvements of late years, and worked but poorly in comparison with that which might now be procured. Above all, trade was very slack; cottons could find no market, and goods lay packed and piled in many a warehouse. The mills were merely worked to keep the machinery, human and metal, in some kind of order and readiness for better times. So this was an excellent opportunity, Messrs. Carson thought, for refitting their factory with first-rate improvements, for which the insurance money would amply pay. They were in no hurry about the business, however. The weekly drain of wages given for labour, useless in the present state of the market, was stopped. The partners had more leisure than they had known for years; and promised wives and daughters all manner of pleasant excursions, as soon as the weather should become more genial. It was a pleasant thing to be able to lounge over breakfast with a review or newspaper in hand; to have time for becoming acquainted with agreeable and accomplished daughters, on whose education no money had been spared, but whose fathers, shut up during a long day with calicoes and accounts, had so seldom had leisure to enjoy their daughters' talents. There were happy family evenings, now that the men of business had time for domestic enjoyments. There is another side to the picture. There were homes over which Carsons' fire threw a deep, terrible gloom; the homes of those who would fain work, and no man gave unto them—the homes of those to whom leisure was a curse. There, the family music was hungry wails, when week after week passed by, and there was no work to be had, and consequently no wages to pay for the bread the children cried aloud for in their young impatience of suffering. There was no breakfast to lounge over; their lounge was taken in bed, to try and keep warmth in them that bitter March weather, and, by being quiet, to deaden the gnawing wolf within. Many a penny that would have gone little way enough in oatmeal or potatoes, bought opium to still the hungry little ones, and make them forget their uneasiness in heavy troubled sleep. It was mother's mercy. The evil and the good of our nature came out strongly then. There were desperate fathers; there were bitter-tongued mothers (O God! what wonder!); there were reckless children; the very closest bonds of nature were snapt in that time of trial and distress. There was Faith such as the rich can never imagine on earth; there was "Love strong as death;" and self-denial, among rude, coarse men, akin to that of Sir Philip Sidney's most glorious deed. The vices of the poor sometimes astound us here; but when the secrets of all hearts shall be made known, their virtues will astound us in far greater degree. Of this I am certain.

John Barton wasn't far off in thinking that the Carsons wouldn't be too upset about the fire at their mill. They were well insured; the machinery was outdated and performed poorly compared to what was currently available. Plus, business was really slow; there was no market for cotton, and goods were stacked up in many warehouses. The mills were only operating to keep the machinery, both human and metal, in some kind of working order for when times got better. So, Messrs. Carson saw this as a great chance to upgrade their factory with top-of-the-line improvements that the insurance money would easily cover. However, they weren't rushing into it. The weekly wage payments for labor, which were useless in the current market, had stopped. The partners had more free time than they had in years and promised their wives and daughters all kinds of enjoyable outings as soon as the weather turned nicer. It felt nice to relax over breakfast with a magazine or newspaper in hand, to finally get to know their talented daughters, whose education had cost them a lot, but whose fathers had been too busy with calicoes and accounts to appreciate their skills. There were happy family evenings now that the businessmen had time for home life. But there was another side to this situation. There were homes overshadowed by the Carsons’ fire, filled with a terrible sadness; those who wanted to work but couldn't find any opportunities—the homes where leisure felt like a curse. There, family music turned into hungry cries as weeks went by with no work and, therefore, no money to buy the bread the children desperately needed. There was no breakfast to linger over; their only chance to relax came in bed, trying to keep warm during that bitter March weather, hoping that staying quiet would help dull the constant hunger. Many a penny that would barely stretch for oatmeal or potatoes went towards opium to quiet the hungry little ones and help them forget their discomfort in deep, troubled sleep. That was a way for mothers to show mercy. The good and the bad in our nature surfaced powerfully during those times. There were desperate fathers, bitter mothers (O God! how could they blame them?); reckless children; the closest family bonds were strained during such trials. There was a faith unimaginable to the wealthy; there was "Love strong as death"; and self-denial among rough, tough men that rivaled Sir Philip Sidney's most glorious acts. Sometimes, the flaws of the poor shock us here; but when the secrets of all hearts are revealed, their virtues will surprise us even more. I am certain of this.

As the cold bleak spring came on (spring, in name alone), and consequently as trade continued dead, other mills shortened hours, turned off hands, and finally stopped work altogether.

As the cold, dreary spring arrived (spring, in name only), and as trade remained stagnant, other mills cut back on hours, laid off workers, and eventually shut down completely.

Barton worked short hours; Wilson, of course, being a hand in Carsons' factory, had no work at all. But his son, working at an engineer's, and a steady man, obtained wages enough to maintain all the family in a careful way. Still it preyed on Wilson's mind to be so long indebted to his son. He was out of spirits and depressed. Barton was morose, and soured towards mankind as a body, and the rich in particular. One evening, when the clear light at six o'clock contrasted strangely with the Christmas cold, and when the bitter wind piped down every entry, and through every cranny, Barton sat brooding over his stinted fire, and listening for Mary's step, in unacknowledged trust that her presence would cheer him. The door was opened, and Wilson came breathless in.

Barton had short work hours; Wilson, of course, being an employee at Carson's factory, had no work at all. But his son, who worked as an engineer and was a reliable man, earned enough to support the whole family carefully. Still, it weighed heavily on Wilson to be so deeply in debt to his son. He felt down and depressed. Barton was gloomy and bitter towards people in general, especially the wealthy. One evening, when the bright light at six o'clock contrasted oddly with the Christmas chill, and the harsh wind howled down every street and through every crack, Barton sat lost in thought over his meager fire, listening for Mary's footsteps, silently hoping her presence would lift his spirits. The door opened, and Wilson stepped in, breathless.

"You've not got a bit o' money by you, Barton?" asked he.

"You don’t have any money on you, Barton?" he asked.

"Not I; who has now, I'd like to know. Whatten you want it for?"

"Not me; who has it now, if I may ask? What do you need it for?"

"I donnot [11] want it for mysel, tho' we've none to spare. But don ye know Ben Davenport as worked at Carsons'? He's down wi' the fever, and ne'er a stick o' fire, nor a cowd [12] potato in the house."

"I don't [11] want it for myself, even though we don't have any to spare. But do you know Ben Davenport who worked at Carson's? He's sick with the fever, and there's not a stick of fire or a cold [12] potato in the house."

Footnote 11:   

Footnote 11:   

"Don" is constantly used in Lancashire for "do;" as it was by our older writers. "And that may non Hors don."—Sir J. Mondeville. "But for th' entent to don this sinne."—Chaucer.
(Return)

"Don" is constantly used in Lancashire for "do," just like it was by our older writers. "And that may not Hors don."—Sir J. Mondeville. "But for the purpose to don this sin."—Chaucer.
(Return)

Footnote 12:   

Footnote 12:   

"Cowd," cold. Teut., kaud. Dutch, koud.
(Return)

"Cowd," cold. Teut., kaud. Dutch, koud.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

"I han got no money, I tell ye," said Barton. Wilson looked disappointed. Barton tried not to be interested, but he could not help it in spite of his gruffness. He rose, and went to the cupboard (his wife's pride long ago). There lay the remains of his dinner, hastily put by ready for supper. Bread, and a slice of cold fat boiled bacon. He wrapped them in his handkerchief, put them in the crown of his hat, and said—"Come, let's be going."

"I don't have any money, I tell you," said Barton. Wilson looked disappointed. Barton tried to act uninterested, but he couldn't help it despite his rough demeanor. He stood up and went to the cupboard (his wife's pride long ago). There were the leftovers of his dinner, quickly set aside for supper. Bread and a slice of cold boiled bacon. He wrapped them in his handkerchief, placed them in the crown of his hat, and said, "Come on, let's go."

"Going—art thou going to work this time o' day?"

"Are you heading to work at this time of day?"

"No, stupid, to be sure not. Going to see the fellow thou spoke on." So they put on their hats and set out. On the way Wilson said Davenport was a good fellow, though too much of the Methodee; that his children were too young to work, but not too young to be cold and hungry; that they had sunk lower and lower, and pawned thing after thing, and that now they lived in a cellar in Berry Street, off Store Street. Barton growled inarticulate words of no benevolent import to a large class of mankind, and so they went along till they arrived in Berry Street. It was unpaved; and down the middle a gutter forced its way, every now and then forming pools in the holes with which the street abounded. Never was the Old Edinburgh cry of "Gardez l'eau" more necessary than in this street. As they passed, women from their doors tossed household slops of every description into the gutter; they ran into the next pool, which overflowed and stagnated. Heaps of ashes were the stepping-stones, on which the passer-by, who cared in the least for cleanliness, took care not to put his foot. Our friends were not dainty, but even they picked their way till they got to some steps leading down into a small area, where a person standing would have his head about one foot below the level of the street, and might at the same time, without the least motion of his body, touch the window of the cellar and the damp muddy wall right opposite. You went down one step even from the foul area into the cellar in which a family of human beings lived. It was very dark inside. The window-panes were, many of them, broken and stuffed with rags, which was reason enough for the dusky light that pervaded the place even at mid-day. After the account I have given of the state of the street, no one can be surprised that on going into the cellar inhabited by Davenport, the smell was so fœtid as almost to knock the two men down. Quickly recovering themselves, as those inured to such things do, they began to penetrate the thick darkness of the place, and to see three or four little children rolling on the damp, nay wet, brick floor, through which the stagnant, filthy moisture of the street oozed up; the fire-place was empty and black; the wife sat on her husband's lair, and cried in the dank loneliness.

"No, that’s just stupid. Of course not. We’re going to see the guy you mentioned." So they put on their hats and left. On the way, Wilson said Davenport was a good guy, though he was a bit too much into his beliefs; that his kids were too young to work, but definitely not too young to be cold and hungry; that they had fallen deeper and deeper into poverty, selling off one thing after another, and now they lived in a basement on Berry Street, off Store Street. Barton muttered under his breath some not-so-kind words about a large group of people, and they continued on until they reached Berry Street. It was unpaved, with a gutter running down the middle, creating pools in the numerous holes scattered throughout the street. Never has the old Edinburgh call of "Watch out for the water" been more necessary than in this street. As they walked by, women standing in their doorways threw out household waste of all sorts into the gutter; the waste flowed into the next pool, which overflowed and stagnated. Piles of ashes served as stepping stones that anyone who cared at all about cleanliness carefully avoided. Their friends weren’t particularly picky, but even they navigated carefully until they reached some steps leading down to a small area, where if someone stood, their head would be about a foot below the street level, and they could easily touch both the cellar's window and the damp, muddy wall directly across from it without moving. You had to step down even from the filthy area into the cellar where a family lived. It was very dark inside. Many of the windowpanes were broken and stuffed with rags, which explained the dim light that filled the place even at midday. After the description of the street, no one would be surprised that when they entered Davenport's cellar, the stench was so awful it nearly knocked the two men over. Quickly regaining their composure, as those used to such conditions do, they began to navigate the thick darkness of the space, spotting three or four little kids rolling on the damp, even wet, brick floor, through which the stagnant, filthy moisture from the street seeped up; the fireplace was empty and black; the wife sat on her husband’s bed, crying in the damp solitude.

"See, missis, I'm back again.—Hold your noise, children, and don't mither [13] your mammy for bread; here's a chap as has got some for you."

"Look, ma'am, I'm back again. —Be quiet, kids, and don't bother [13] your mom for bread; here's a guy who has some for you."

Footnote 13:   

Footnote 13:   

"Mither," to trouble and perplex. "I'm welly mithered"—I'm well nigh crazed.
(Return)

"Mither," to bother and confuse. "I'm really mithered"—I'm almost going crazy.
(Return)

In that dim light, which was darkness to strangers, they clustered round Barton, and tore from him the food he had brought with him. It was a large hunch of bread, but it vanished in an instant.

In that dim light, which was darkness to outsiders, they gathered around Barton and snatched away the food he had brought with him. It was a big chunk of bread, but it disappeared in no time.

"We mun do summut for 'em," said he to Wilson. "Yo stop here, and I'll be back in half-an-hour."

"We need to do something for them," he said to Wilson. "You stay here, and I'll be back in half an hour."

So he strode, and ran, and hurried home. He emptied into the ever-useful pocket-handkerchief the little meal remaining in the mug. Mary would have her tea at Miss Simmonds'; her food for the day was safe. Then he went up-stairs for his better coat, and his one, gay, red-and-yellow silk pocket-handkerchief—his jewels, his plate, his valuables, these were. He went to the pawn-shop; he pawned them for five shillings; he stopped not, nor stayed, till he was once more in London Road, within five minutes' walk of Berry Street—then he loitered in his gait, in order to discover the shops he wanted. He bought meat, and a loaf of bread, candles, chips, and from a little retail yard he purchased a couple of hundredweights of coals. Some money yet remained—all destined for them, but he did not yet know how best to spend it. Food, light, and warmth, he had instantly seen were necessary; for luxuries he would wait. Wilson's eyes filled with tears when he saw Barton enter with his purchases. He understood it all, and longed to be once more in work, that he might help in some of these material ways, without feeling that he was using his son's money. But though "silver and gold he had none," he gave heart-service and love works of far more value. Nor was John Barton behind in these. "The fever" was (as it usually is in Manchester) of a low, putrid, typhoid kind; brought on by miserable living, filthy neighbourhood, and great depression of mind and body. It is virulent, malignant, and highly infectious. But the poor are fatalists with regard to infection; and well for them it is so, for in their crowded dwellings no invalid can be isolated. Wilson asked Barton if he thought he should catch it, and was laughed at for his idea.

So he walked fast, ran, and hurried home. He emptied the little bit of meal left in the mug into his handy pocket handkerchief. Mary would have her tea at Miss Simmonds'; her food for the day was secure. Then he went upstairs to grab his nicer coat and his one bright red-and-yellow silk pocket handkerchief—his treasures, his valuables. He went to the pawn shop; he pawned them for five shillings. He didn't stop until he was back on London Road, just five minutes' walk from Berry Street—then he slowed down to look for the shops he needed. He bought meat, a loaf of bread, candles, firewood, and from a small retail yard, he picked up a couple of hundredweights of coal. He still had some money left—all meant for them—but he wasn't sure yet how to spend it best. He immediately realized he needed food, light, and warmth; he could wait for luxuries. Wilson's eyes filled with tears when he saw Barton come in with his purchases. He understood everything and wished to be working again so he could help materially, without feeling like he was using his son's money. But even though "he had no silver or gold," he offered heartfelt support and acts of love that were worth much more. John Barton wasn't lacking in these either. The fever was (as it often is in Manchester) a low, putrid, typhoid kind; caused by terrible living conditions, dirty surroundings, and deep mental and physical distress. It is vicious, harmful, and very contagious. But the poor tend to be fatalistic about infection; and it's a good thing too, because in their cramped homes, no sick person can be isolated. Wilson asked Barton if he thought he might catch it, and was laughed at for the idea.

The two men, rough, tender nurses as they were, lighted the fire, which smoked and puffed into the room as if it did not know the way up the damp, unused chimney. The very smoke seemed purifying and healthy in the thick clammy air. The children clamoured again for bread; but this time Barton took a piece first to the poor, helpless, hopeless woman, who still sat by the side of her husband, listening to his anxious miserable mutterings. She took the bread, when it was put into her hand, and broke a bit, but could not eat. She was past hunger. She fell down on the floor with a heavy unresisting bang. The men looked puzzled. "She's well-nigh clemmed," said Barton. "Folk do say one mustn't give clemmed people much to eat; but, bless us, she'll eat nought."

The two men, rough yet caring nurses, lit the fire, which smoked and billowed into the room as if it didn’t know how to rise up the damp, unused chimney. The smoke itself felt purifying and healthy in the thick, clammy air. The children clamored again for bread; but this time, Barton first took a piece to the poor, helpless, hopeless woman who still sat by her husband, listening to his anxious, miserable mutterings. She took the bread when it was placed in her hand and broke off a piece, but couldn’t eat. She was beyond hunger. She collapsed onto the floor with a heavy, unresisting thud. The men looked puzzled. “She’s about to starve,” said Barton. “People say you shouldn’t give starving people much to eat; but, goodness, she won’t eat anything.”

"I'll tell yo what I'll do," said Wilson. "I'll take these two big lads, as does nought but fight, home to my missis's for to-night, and I'll get a jug o' tea. Them women always does best with tea and such-like slop."

"I'll tell you what I'll do," said Wilson. "I'll take these two big guys, who do nothing but fight, home to my wife's place for tonight, and I'll get a jug of tea. Those women always do best with tea and stuff like that."

So Barton was now left alone with a little child, crying (when it had done eating) for mammy; with a fainting, dead-like woman; and with the sick man, whose mutterings were rising up to screams and shrieks of agonised anxiety. He carried the woman to the fire, and chafed her hands. He looked around for something to raise her head. There was literally nothing but some loose bricks. However, those he got; and taking off his coat he covered them with it as well as he could. He pulled her feet to the fire, which now began to emit some faint heat. He looked round for water, but the poor woman had been too weak to drag herself out to the distant pump, and water there was none. He snatched the child, and ran up the area-steps to the room above, and borrowed their only saucepan with some water in it. Then he began, with the useful skill of a working-man, to make some gruel; and when it was hastily made he seized a battered iron table-spoon (kept when many other little things had been sold in a lot), in order to feed baby, and with it he forced one or two drops between her clenched teeth. The mouth opened mechanically to receive more, and gradually she revived. She sat up and looked round; and recollecting all, fell down again in weak and passive despair. Her little child crawled to her, and wiped with its fingers the thick-coming tears which she now had strength to weep. It was now high time to attend to the man. He lay on straw, so damp and mouldy no dog would have chosen it in preference to flags; over it was a piece of sacking, coming next to his worn skeleton of a body; above him was mustered every article of clothing that could be spared by mother or children this bitter weather; and in addition to his own, these might have given as much warmth as one blanket, could they have been kept on him; but as he restlessly tossed to and fro, they fell off and left him shivering in spite of the burning heat of his skin. Every now and then he started up in his naked madness, looking like the prophet of woe in the fearful plague-picture; but he soon fell again in exhaustion, and Barton found he must be closely watched, lest in these falls he should injure himself against the hard brick floor. He was thankful when Wilson re-appeared, carrying in both hands a jug of steaming tea, intended for the poor wife; but when the delirious husband saw drink, he snatched at it with animal instinct, with a selfishness he had never shown in health.

So Barton was now left alone with a little child, crying (after it finished eating) for its mom; with a faint, lifeless woman; and with the sick man, whose mumblings were turning into screams of desperate anxiety. He carried the woman to the fire and rubbed her hands to warm them. He looked around for something to prop her head up. There was literally nothing except some loose bricks. Nevertheless, he grabbed those, and taking off his coat, he covered them with it as best as he could. He pulled her feet closer to the fire, which was starting to give off some faint warmth. He searched for water, but the poor woman had been too weak to drag herself to the faraway pump, and there was no water available. He grabbed the child and hurried up the area steps to the room above, where he borrowed their only saucepan filled with some water. Then he started to make some gruel with the useful skills of a working man, and when it was quickly prepared, he took a battered iron tablespoon (kept even after many other little things had been sold) to feed the baby, forcing one or two drops between her clenched teeth. The mouth opened instinctively to take more, and gradually she began to revive. She sat up and looked around; but remembering everything, she fell back down in weak and passive despair. Her little child crawled to her and wiped away the thick tears that she now had the strength to cry. It was now high time to tend to the man. He lay on straw, so damp and moldy that no dog would have chosen it over flags; over it was a piece of sacking, resting next to his worn, skeletal body; above him were every article of clothing that could be spared by the mother or children in this freezing weather; and besides his own, these might have provided as much warmth as one blanket, if they could have stayed on him; but as he restlessly tossed and turned, they slipped off and left him shivering despite the burning heat of his skin. Every now and then, he would suddenly sit up in his naked madness, looking like a prophet of doom in a horrific plague scene; but he would quickly collapse again in exhaustion, and Barton realized he had to keep a close eye on him, lest he injure himself on the hard brick floor during these episodes. He felt relieved when Wilson returned, carrying a jug of steaming tea intended for the poor wife; but when the delirious husband saw the drink, he lunged for it with animal instinct, showing a selfishness he had never displayed when he was healthy.

Then the two men consulted together. It seemed decided, without a word being spoken on the subject, that both should spend the night with the forlorn couple; that was settled. But could no doctor be had? In all probability, no; the next day an infirmary order might be begged, but meanwhile the only medical advice they could have must be from a druggist's. So Barton (being the moneyed man) set out to find a shop in London Road.

Then the two men talked it over. It seemed like they agreed, without saying anything about it, that they would both spend the night with the distressed couple; that was decided. But could they find a doctor? Probably not; the next day they might be able to get an order for the infirmary, but in the meantime, the only medical advice they could get would be from a pharmacist. So Barton (being the one with money) headed out to find a shop on London Road.

It is a pretty sight to walk through a street with lighted shops; the gas is so brilliant, the display of goods so much more vividly shown than by day, and of all shops a druggist's looks the most like the tales of our childhood, from Aladdin's garden of enchanted fruits to the charming Rosamond with her purple jar. No such associations had Barton; yet he felt the contrast between the well-filled, well-lighted shops and the dim gloomy cellar, and it made him moody that such contrasts should exist. They are the mysterious problem of life to more than him. He wondered if any in all the hurrying crowd had come from such a house of mourning. He thought they all looked joyous, and he was angry with them. But he could not, you cannot, read the lot of those who daily pass you by in the street. How do you know the wild romances of their lives; the trials, the temptations they are even now enduring, resisting, sinking under? You may be elbowed one instant by the girl desperate in her abandonment, laughing in mad merriment with her outward gesture, while her soul is longing for the rest of the dead, and bringing itself to think of the cold-flowing river as the only mercy of God remaining to her here. You may pass the criminal, meditating crimes at which you will to-morrow shudder with horror as you read them. You may push against one, humble and unnoticed, the last upon earth, who in Heaven will for ever be in the immediate light of God's countenance. Errands of mercy—errands of sin—did you ever think where all the thousands of people you daily meet are bound? Barton's was an errand of mercy; but the thoughts of his heart were touched by sin, by bitter hatred of the happy, whom he, for the time, confounded with the selfish.

It's a beautiful sight to walk down a street with lit-up shops; the gaslight is so bright, and the displays of goods look so much more vibrant than during the day. Out of all the shops, a drugstore resembles the tales from our childhood the most, from Aladdin's magical garden of enchanted fruits to the lovely Rosamond with her purple jar. Barton didn't have those kinds of memories; still, he felt the stark difference between the well-stocked, brightly lit shops and the dim, gloomy cellar, which made him moody that such contrasts existed. This mysterious issue of life is a concern for more than just him. He wondered if anyone in the bustling crowd had come from a home of sorrow. They all seemed joyful to him, and it made him angry. But you can't, you just can't, understand the lives of those who pass by you in the street. How do you know the wild stories of their lives—the struggles, the temptations they're facing right now, fighting against, or giving in to? You might brush past a girl who's desperate and laughing wildly, showing a facade of happiness while her soul yearns for the peace of the dead, thinking of the cold, flowing river as the only mercy left for her here. You might encounter a criminal, planning deeds that you would shudder at when you read about them tomorrow. You could bump into someone humble and unnoticed, the last on earth, who in Heaven will always be in the direct light of God's presence. Errands of mercy—errands of sin—have you ever considered where all the thousands of people you meet every day are headed? Barton's errand was one of mercy, yet his heart was troubled by sin, filled with bitter resentment towards the happy, whom he mistakenly saw as selfish at that moment.

He reached a druggist's shop, and entered. The druggist (whose smooth manners seemed to have been salved over with his own spermaceti) listened attentively to Barton's description of Davenport's illness; concluded it was typhus fever, very prevalent in that neighbourhood; and proceeded to make up a bottle of medicine, sweet spirits of nitre, or some such innocent potion, very good for slight colds, but utterly powerless to stop, for an instant, the raging fever of the poor man it was intended to relieve. He recommended the same course they had previously determined to adopt, applying the next morning for an infirmary order; and Barton left the shop with comfortable faith in the physic given him; for men of his class, if they believe in physic at all, believe that every description is equally efficacious.

He arrived at a drugstore and went inside. The pharmacist, whose smooth demeanor seemed polished by his own self-importance, listened closely to Barton's account of Davenport's illness; he concluded it was typhus fever, which was quite common in that area, and started preparing a bottle of medicine—sweet spirits of nitre or something similar, which was good for minor colds but completely useless for the intense fever afflicting the poor man it was meant to help. He suggested the same plan they had already decided on: applying for an infirmary order the next morning; and Barton left the store feeling reassured by the medicine he received, because people of his background, if they believe in medicine at all, think that all remedies are equally effective.

Meanwhile, Wilson had done what he could at Davenport's home. He had soothed, and covered the man many a time; he had fed and hushed the little child, and spoken tenderly to the woman, who lay still in her weakness and her weariness. He had opened a door, but only for an instant; it led into a back cellar, with a grating instead of a window, down which dropped the moisture from pigsties, and worse abominations. It was not paved; the floor was one mass of bad smelling mud. It had never been used, for there was not an article of furniture in it; nor could a human being, much less a pig, have lived there many days. Yet the "back apartment" made a difference in the rent. The Davenports paid threepence more for having two rooms. When he turned round again, he saw the woman suckling the child from her dry, withered breast.

Meanwhile, Wilson had done what he could at Davenport's house. He had comforted and taken care of the man many times; he had fed and calmed the little child, and spoken gently to the woman, who lay still in her weakness and exhaustion. He had opened a door, but only for a moment; it led into a back cellar, with a grate instead of a window, down which dripped moisture from pigsties and worse horrors. It wasn’t paved; the floor was a mass of stinking mud. It had never been used, as there wasn’t a single piece of furniture in it; nor could a human being, much less a pig, have survived there for long. Yet the "back apartment" made a difference in the rent. The Davenports paid threepence more for having two rooms. When he turned around again, he saw the woman nursing the child from her dry, shriveled breast.

"Surely the lad is weaned!" exclaimed he, in surprise. "Why, how old is he?"

"Surely the kid is weaned!" he exclaimed, surprised. "How old is he?"

"Going on two year," she faintly answered. "But, oh! it keeps him quiet when I've nought else to gi' him, and he'll get a bit of sleep lying there, if he's getten [14] nought beside. We han done our best to gi' the childer [15] food, howe'er we pinched ourselves."

"Going on two years," she replied softly. "But, oh! it keeps him quiet when I have nothing else to give him, and he'll get a bit of sleep lying there if he's got nothing beside. We've done our best to give the kids food, even though we pinched ourselves."

Footnote 14:   

Footnote 14:   

"For he had geten him yet no benefice."—Prologue to Canterbury Tales.
(Return)

"For he had not yet gotten himself any benefits."—Prologue to Canterbury Tales.
(Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.)

Footnote 15:   

Footnote 15:   

Wicklife uses "childre" in his Apology, page 26.
(Return)

Wicklife uses "childre" in his Apology, page 26.
(Return)

"Han [16] ye had no money fra th' town?"

"Han [16] did you have no money from the town?"

Footnote 16:   

Footnote 16:   

"What concord han light and dark."—Spenser.
(Return)

"What harmony between light and dark."—Spenser.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

"No; my master is Buckinghamshire born; and he's feared the town would send him back to his parish, if he went to th' board; so we've just borne on in hope o' better times. But I think they'll never come in my day;" and the poor woman began her weak high-pitched cry again.

"No; my boss is from Buckinghamshire; and he's worried the town would send him back to his parish if he went to the board; so we've just carried on hoping for better times. But I don't think they'll ever come in my lifetime;" and the poor woman started her weak, high-pitched cry again.

"Here, sup [17] this drop o' gruel, and then try and get a bit o' sleep. John and I'll watch by your master to-night."

"Here, have this little bit of porridge, and then try to get some sleep. John and I will keep an eye on your master tonight."

Footnote 17:   

Footnote 17:   

"And thay soupe the brothe thereof."—Sir J. Mandeville.
(Return)

"And they scoop the broth from it."—Sir J. Mandeville.
(Return)

"God's blessing be on you!"

"Blessings upon you!"

She finished the gruel, and fell into a deep sleep. Wilson covered her with his coat as well as he could, and tried to move lightly for fear of disturbing her; but there need have been no such dread, for her sleep was profound and heavy with exhaustion. Once only she roused to pull the coat round her little child.

She finished the porridge and fell into a deep sleep. Wilson covered her with his coat as best as he could and tried to move quietly so as not to wake her; but there was no need for concern, as her sleep was deep and heavy with fatigue. Only once did she stir to pull the coat around her little child.

And now all Wilson's care, and Barton's to boot, was wanted to restrain the wild mad agony of the fevered man. He started up, he yelled, he seemed infuriated by overwhelming anxiety. He cursed and swore, which surprised Wilson, who knew his piety in health, and who did not know the unbridled tongue of delirium. At length he seemed exhausted, and fell asleep; and Barton and Wilson drew near the fire, and talked together in whispers. They sat on the floor, for chairs there were none; the sole table was an old tub turned upside-down. They put out the candle and conversed by the flickering fire-light.

And now all of Wilson's and Barton's effort was needed to calm the wild, intense agony of the fevered man. He jumped up, he yelled, he seemed driven mad by his overwhelming anxiety. He cursed and swore, which shocked Wilson, who knew him to be pious when healthy and who wasn’t familiar with the unrestrained words that come with delirium. Eventually, he appeared exhausted and fell asleep; Barton and Wilson moved closer to the fire and spoke to each other in whispers. They sat on the floor, as there were no chairs; the only table was an old tub turned upside down. They extinguished the candle and talked by the flickering firelight.

"Han yo known this chap long?" asked Barton.

"Have you known this guy long?" asked Barton.

"Better nor three year. He's worked wi' Carsons that long, and were alway a steady, civil-spoken fellow, though, as I said afore, somewhat of a Methodee. I wish I'd gotten a letter he sent his missis, a week or two agone, when he were on tramp for work. It did my heart good to read it; for, yo see, I were a bit grumbling mysel; it seemed hard to be spunging on Jem, and taking a' his flesh-meat money to buy bread for me and them as I ought to be keeping. But, yo know, though I can earn nought, I mun eat summut. Well, as I telled ye, I were grumbling, when she (indicating the sleeping woman by a nod) brought me Ben's letter, for she could na read hersel. It were as good as Bible-words; ne'er a word o' repining; a' about God being our Father, and that we mun bear patiently whate'er He sends."

"Better than three years. He's worked with the Carsons that long, and has always been a steady, polite guy, although, as I mentioned before, a bit of a Methodist. I wish I had a letter he sent to his wife a week or two ago when he was out looking for work. It really lifted my spirits to read it; you see, I was feeling a bit sorry for myself. It seemed tough to be relying on Jem and using up all his money for meat to buy bread for me and the people I should be supporting. But, you know, even though I can't earn anything, I still need to eat something. Well, as I told you, I was feeling grumpy when she (nodding toward the sleeping woman) brought me Ben's letter, since she couldn't read it herself. It was as good as scripture; not a word of complaining; all about God being our Father, and that we must patiently endure whatever He sends."

"Don ye think He's th' masters' Father, too? I'd be loath to have 'em for brothers."

"Don’t you think He’s the masters’ Father, too? I’d hate to have them as brothers."

"Eh, John! donna talk so; sure there's many and many a master as good or better nor us."

"Hey, John! Don't talk like that; there are plenty of masters just as good or better than us."

"If you think so, tell me this. How comes it they're rich, and we're poor? I'd like to know that. Han they done as they'd be done by for us?"

"If you think that, tell me this. How is it that they're rich, and we're poor? I'd really like to know. Have they treated us the way they would want to be treated?"

But Wilson was no arguer; no speechifier as he would have called it. So Barton, seeing he was likely to have it his own way, went on.

But Wilson wasn't one to argue; he wouldn't have called himself a speaker. So Barton, realizing he was probably going to get his way, continued.

"You'll say (at least many a one does), they'n [18] getten capital an' we'n getten none. I say, our labour's our capital and we ought to draw interest on that. They get interest on their capital somehow a' this time, while ourn is lying idle, else how could they all live as they do? Besides, there's many on 'em as had nought to begin wi'; there's Carsons, and Duncombes, and Mengies, and many another, as comed into Manchester with clothes to their back, and that were all, and now they're worth their tens of thousands, a' getten out of our labour; why the very land as fetched but sixty pound twenty year agone is now worth six hundred, and that, too, is owing to our labour: but look at yo, and see me, and poor Davenport yonder; whatten better are we? They'n screwed us down to th' lowest peg, in order to make their great big fortunes, and build their great big houses, and we, why we're just clemming, many and many of us. Can you say there's nought wrong in this?"

"You'll say (at least many people do), they’ve got capital and we’ve got none. I say, our labor is our capital and we should be getting interest on that. They somehow get interest on their capital these days, while ours is sitting idle, or else how could they all live like they do? Besides, many of them started with nothing; there are the Carsons, Duncombes, Mengies, and many others who came into Manchester with just the clothes on their backs, and that was all, and now they’re worth tens of thousands, all off our labor. The very land that was worth sixty pounds twenty years ago is now worth six hundred, and that’s because of our labor too. But look at you, and look at me, and poor Davenport over there; what’s any better about us? They’ve pushed us down to the lowest point to make their huge fortunes and build their massive houses, and we, well, many of us are just starving. Can you honestly say there’s nothing wrong with this?"

Footnote 18:   

Footnote 18:   

"They'n," contraction of "they han," they have.
(Return)

"They've," short for "they have."
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

"Well, Barton, I'll not gainsay ye. But Mr. Carson spoke to me after th' fire, and says he, 'I shall ha' to retrench, and be very careful in my expenditure during these bad times, I assure ye;' so yo see th' masters suffer too."

"Well, Barton, I won't argue with you. But Mr. Carson talked to me after the fire and said, 'I’ll have to cut back and be very careful with my spending during these tough times, I assure you;' so you see the bosses are struggling too."

"Han they ever seen a child o' their'n die for want o' food?" asked Barton, in a low, deep voice.

"Have they ever seen one of their children die from lack of food?" asked Barton, in a low, deep voice.

"I donnot mean," continued he, "to say as I'm so badly off. I'd scorn to speak for mysel; but when I see such men as Davenport there dying away, for very clemming, I cannot stand it. I've but gotten Mary, and she keeps hersel pretty much. I think we'll ha' to give up house-keeping; but that I donnot mind."

"I don't mean," he continued, "to say that I'm in such a bad situation. I'd be ashamed to speak on my own behalf; but when I see men like Davenport over there wasting away from hunger, I can't bear it. I only have Mary, and she manages pretty well. I think we’ll have to give up housekeeping; but that doesn’t bother me."

And in this kind of talk the night, the long heavy night of watching, wore away. As far as they could judge, Davenport continued in the same state, although the symptoms varied occasionally. The wife slept on, only roused by a cry of her child now and then, which seemed to have power over her, when far louder noises failed to disturb her. The watchers agreed, that as soon as it was likely Mr. Carson would be up and visible, Wilson should go to his house, and beg for an Infirmary order. At length the gray dawn penetrated even into the dark cellar. Davenport slept, and Barton was to remain there until Wilson's return; so stepping out into the fresh air, brisk and reviving, even in that street of abominations, Wilson took his way to Mr. Carson's.

And in this kind of conversation, the long, heavy night of watching dragged on. From what they could tell, Davenport remained in the same condition, although the symptoms changed slightly from time to time. The wife continued to sleep, only waking occasionally to the sound of her child’s cries, which seemed to wake her up when much louder noises failed to do so. The watchers agreed that as soon as it seemed likely that Mr. Carson would be up and around, Wilson should go to his house and ask for an Infirmary order. Eventually, the gray dawn made its way even into the dark cellar. Davenport was asleep, and Barton planned to stay there until Wilson returned; so stepping out into the fresh air, which was refreshing even in that horrible street, Wilson headed to Mr. Carson's.

Wilson had about two miles to walk before he reached Mr. Carson's house, which was almost in the country. The streets were not yet bustling and busy. The shopmen were lazily taking down the shutters, although it was near eight o'clock; for the day was long enough for the purchases people made in that quarter of the town, while trade was so flat. One or two miserable-looking women were setting off on their day's begging expedition. But there were few people abroad. Mr. Carson's was a good house, and furnished with disregard to expense. But in addition to lavish expenditure, there was much taste shown, and many articles chosen for their beauty and elegance adorned his rooms. As Wilson passed a window which a housemaid had thrown open, he saw pictures and gilding, at which he was tempted to stop and look; but then he thought it would not be respectful. So he hastened on to the kitchen door. The servants seemed very busy with preparations for breakfast; but good-naturedly, though hastily, told him to step in, and they could soon let Mr. Carson know he was there. So he was ushered into a kitchen hung round with glittering tins, where a roaring fire burnt merrily, and where numbers of utensils hung round, at whose nature and use Wilson amused himself by guessing. Meanwhile, the servants bustled to and fro; an out-door man-servant came in for orders, and sat down near Wilson; the cook broiled steaks, and the kitchen-maid toasted bread, and boiled eggs.

Wilson had about two miles to walk before he reached Mr. Carson's house, which was almost in the countryside. The streets weren’t busy yet. The shop owners were lazily taking down the shutters, even though it was close to eight o'clock; the day was long enough for the shopping people did in that part of town, especially since business was slow. A couple of downtrodden-looking women were setting off on their daily begging rounds. But there weren’t many people around. Mr. Carson’s house was nice and furnished without concern for cost. However, beyond just spending money, there was a lot of taste displayed, with many beautiful and elegant items decorating his rooms. As Wilson passed a window that a housemaid had opened, he saw pictures and gold decorations that tempted him to stop and look, but he thought it would be disrespectful. So he hurried on to the kitchen door. The servants seemed very busy getting breakfast ready, but kindly, though quickly, told him to come in, and they could let Mr. Carson know he was there. He was brought into a kitchen filled with shiny tins, where a roaring fire burned cheerfully, and various utensils hung around, which Wilson entertained himself by guessing their use. Meanwhile, the servants bustled about; a male servant came in for orders and sat down near Wilson; the cook was grilling steaks, and the kitchen maid was toasting bread and boiling eggs.

The coffee steamed upon the fire, and altogether the odours were so mixed and appetising, that Wilson began to yearn for food to break his fast, which had lasted since dinner the day before. If the servants had known this, they would have willingly given him meat and bread in abundance; but they were like the rest of us, and not feeling hunger themselves, forgot it was possible another might. So Wilson's craving turned to sickness, while they chattered on, making the kitchen's free and keen remarks upon the parlour.

The coffee was steaming over the fire, and the mix of smells was so appetizing that Wilson started to crave food to satisfy his hunger, which had lasted since dinner the night before. If the servants had known, they would have gladly provided him with plenty of meat and bread; but like most people, they didn’t feel hungry themselves and forgot that someone else might be. So, Wilson’s hunger turned into a feeling of sickness, while they continued chatting and making sharp comments about the living room from the kitchen.

"How late you were last night, Thomas!"

"Wow, you were out pretty late last night, Thomas!"

"Yes, I was right weary of waiting; they told me to be at the rooms by twelve; and there I was. But it was two o'clock before they called me."

"Yes, I was really tired of waiting; they said to be at the place by noon; and there I was. But it was two o'clock before they called me."

"And did you wait all that time in the street?" asked the housemaid, who had done her work for the present, and come into the kitchen for a bit of gossip.

"And did you really wait all that time on the street?" asked the housemaid, who had finished her chores for now and come into the kitchen for a little gossip.

"My eye as like! you don't think I'm such a fool as to catch my death of cold, and let the horses catch their death too, as we should ha' done if we'd stopped there. No! I put th' horses up in th' stables at th' Spread Eagle, and went mysel, and got a glass or two by th' fire. They're driving a good custom, them, wi' coachmen. There were five on us, and we'd many a quart o' ale, and gin wi' it, to keep out cold."

"My eye, no way! You don’t think I’m dumb enough to catch my death from the cold and let the horses do the same, right? That’s what would’ve happened if we had stopped there. No way! I put the horses up in the stables at the Spread Eagle and went in myself to have a glass or two by the fire. They’re doing good business there with coachmen. There were five of us, and we had quite a bit of ale, along with gin to stay warm."

"Mercy on us, Thomas; you'll get a drunkard at last!"

"Have mercy on us, Thomas; you'll finally end up with a drunk!"

"If I do, I know whose blame it will be. It will be missis's, and not mine. Flesh and blood can't sit to be starved to death on a coach-box, waiting for folks as don't know their own mind."

"If I do, I know who will take the blame. It will be my wife's, not mine. No one can just sit and be starved to death on a coach box, waiting for people who can't make up their minds."

A servant, semi-upper-housemaid, semi-lady's-maid, now came down with orders from her mistress.

A servant, part upper housemaid and part lady's maid, came down with instructions from her mistress.

"Thomas, you must ride to the fishmonger's, and say missis can't give above half-a-crown a pound for salmon for Tuesday; she's grumbling because trade's so bad. And she'll want the carriage at three to go to the lecture, Thomas; at the Royal Execution, you know."

"Thomas, you need to go to the fish market and tell them that the missus can only pay half a crown a pound for salmon for Tuesday; she's unhappy because business is so slow. And she’ll need the carriage at three to go to the lecture, you know, at the Royal Execution."

"Ay, ay, I know."

"Yeah, I know."

"And you'd better all of you mind your P's and Q's, for she's very black this morning. She's got a bad headache."

"And you all better watch your manners, because she’s in a really bad mood this morning. She’s dealing with a terrible headache."

"It's a pity Miss Jenkins is not here to match her. Lord! how she and missis did quarrel which had got the worst headaches; it was that Miss Jenkins left for; she would not give up having bad headaches, and missis could not abide any one to have 'em but herself."

"It's a shame Miss Jenkins isn't here to compete with her. Wow! Those two really used to argue about who had the worst headaches; that's why Miss Jenkins left. She wouldn't stop insisting on having bad headaches, and the missus couldn't stand anyone else having them but herself."

"Missis will have her breakfast up-stairs, cook, and the cold partridge as was left yesterday, and put plenty of cream in her coffee, and she thinks there's a roll left, and she would like it well buttered."

"Mrs. will have her breakfast upstairs, cook, with the cold partridge that was left over yesterday, and please put plenty of cream in her coffee. She thinks there might be a roll left, and she would like it well buttered."

So saying, the maid left the kitchen to be ready to attend to the young ladies' bell when they chose to ring, after their late assembly the night before.

So saying, the maid left the kitchen to be ready to respond to the young ladies' bell whenever they decided to ring it after their late gathering the night before.

In the luxurious library, at the well-spread breakfast-table, sat the two Mr. Carsons, father and son. Both were reading; the father a newspaper, the son a review, while they lazily enjoyed their nicely prepared food. The father was a prepossessing-looking old man; perhaps self-indulgent you might guess. The son was strikingly handsome, and knew it. His dress was neat and well appointed, and his manners far more gentlemanly than his father's. He was the only son, and his sisters were proud of him; his father and mother were proud of him: he could not set up his judgment against theirs; he was proud of himself.

In the spacious, elegant library, at a beautifully laid-out breakfast table, sat the two Mr. Carsons, father and son. Both were reading; the father a newspaper and the son a magazine review, while they casually enjoyed their delicious breakfast. The father was an appealing old man; you might think he was a bit self-indulgent. The son was strikingly handsome and knew it. His outfit was neat and stylish, and his manners were much more refined than his father's. He was the only son, and his sisters took pride in him; his parents were proud of him too: he couldn’t argue with their opinions; he was proud of himself.

The door opened and in bounded Amy, the sweet youngest daughter of the house, a lovely girl of sixteen, fresh and glowing, and bright as a rosebud. She was too young to go to assemblies, at which her father rejoiced, for he had little Amy with her pretty jokes, and her bird-like songs, and her playful caresses all the evening to amuse him in his loneliness; and she was not too much tired, like Sophy and Helen, to give him her sweet company at breakfast the next morning.

The door swung open and in rushed Amy, the youngest daughter, a lovely sixteen-year-old, fresh and glowing, bright as a rosebud. She was too young to attend the gatherings, which made her father happy, as he had little Amy with her cute jokes, her bird-like songs, and her playful affection all evening to keep him company in his solitude; and she wasn't as tired as Sophy and Helen, so she could enjoy her sweet company at breakfast the next morning.

He submitted willingly while she blinded him with her hands, and kissed his rough red face all over. She took his newspaper away after a little pretended resistance, and would not allow her brother Harry to go on with his review.

He submitted willingly while she covered his eyes with her hands and kissed his rough red face everywhere. After a bit of feigned resistance, she took his newspaper away and wouldn’t let her brother Harry continue with his review.

"I'm the only lady this morning, papa, so you know you must make a great deal of me."

"I'm the only woman here this morning, Dad, so you know you have to pay a lot of attention to me."

"My darling, I think you have your own way always, whether you're the only lady or not."

"My darling, I believe you always do things your own way, whether you’re the only woman around or not."

"Yes, papa, you're pretty good and obedient, I must say that; but I'm sorry to say Harry is very naughty, and does not do what I tell him; do you, Harry?"

"Yes, Dad, you're really good and obedient, I have to say; but I'm sad to say Harry is really naughty and doesn't listen to what I say; do you, Harry?"

"I'm sure I don't know what you mean to accuse me of, Amy; I expected praise and not blame; for did not I get you that eau de Portugal from town, that you could not meet with at Hughes', you little ungrateful puss?"

"I'm not sure what you're trying to accuse me of, Amy; I was expecting praise, not criticism. Didn't I get you that eau de Portugal from town, which you couldn't find at Hughes' place, you little ungrateful brat?"

"Did you! Oh, sweet Harry; you're as sweet as eau de Portugal yourself; you're almost as good as papa; but still you know you did go and forget to ask Bigland for that rose, that new rose they say he has got."

"Did you! Oh, sweet Harry; you're as sweet as eau de Portugal yourself; you're almost as good as Dad; but still you know you forgot to ask Bigland for that rose, that new rose they say he has."

"No, Amy, I did not forget. I asked him, and he has got the Rose, sans reproche; but do you know, little Miss Extravagance, a very small one is half-a-guinea?"

"No, Amy, I didn’t forget. I asked him, and he has the Rose, without blame; but do you know, little Miss Extravagance, a very small one costs half a guinea?"

"Oh, I don't mind. Papa will give it me, won't you, dear father? He knows his little daughter can't live without flowers and scents."

"Oh, I don't mind. Dad will give it to me, won't you, dear father? He knows his little girl can't live without flowers and scents."

Mr. Carson tried to refuse his darling, but she coaxed him into acquiescence, saying she must have it, it was one of her necessaries. Life was not worth having without flowers.

Mr. Carson tried to say no to his beloved, but she persuaded him to give in, saying she had to have it; it was one of her essentials. Life wasn't worth living without flowers.

"Then, Amy," said her brother, "try and be content with peonies and dandelions."

"Then, Amy," her brother said, "try to be happy with peonies and dandelions."

"Oh, you wretch! I don't call them flowers. Besides, you're every bit as extravagant. Who gave half-a-crown for a bunch of lilies of the valley at Yates', a month ago, and then would not let his poor little sister have them, though she went on her knees to beg them? Answer me that, Master Hal."

"Oh, you scoundrel! I don’t call those flowers. Besides, you’re just as over-the-top. Who spent two and six on a bunch of lilies of the valley at Yates’ a month ago, and then wouldn’t let his poor little sister have them, even though she begged on her knees? Answer me that, Master Hal."

"Not on compulsion," replied her brother, smiling with his mouth, while his eyes had an irritated expression, and he went first red, then pale, with vexed embarrassment.

"Not because I have to," her brother answered, smiling with his lips, though his eyes looked irritated, and he turned red, then pale, feeling awkward and frustrated.

"If you please, sir," said a servant, entering the room, "here's one of the mill people wanting to see you; his name is Wilson, he says."

"If you don't mind, sir," said a servant, walking into the room, "there's someone from the mill here to see you; his name is Wilson, he says."

"I'll come to him directly; stay, tell him to come in here."

"I'll go to him myself; just stay here and tell him to come in."

Amy danced off into the conservatory which opened out of the room, before the gaunt, pale, unwashed, unshaven weaver was ushered in. There he stood at the door, sleeking his hair with old country habit, and every now and then stealing a glance round at the splendour of the apartment.

Amy danced off into the conservatory that opened out of the room, before the thin, pale, unwashed, unshaven weaver was brought in. There he stood at the door, smoothing his hair with an old country habit, and every now and then glancing around at the impressive decor of the apartment.

"Well, Wilson, and what do you want to-day, man?"

"Well, Wilson, what do you want today, man?"

"Please, sir, Davenport's ill of the fever, and I'm come to know if you've got an Infirmary order for him?"

"Excuse me, sir, Davenport is sick with a fever, and I've come to see if you have an Infirmary order for him?"

"Davenport—Davenport; who is the fellow? I don't know the name."

"Davenport—Davenport; who is this guy? I don't know the name."

"He's worked in your factory better nor three year, sir."

"He's worked in your factory for almost three years, sir."

"Very likely; I don't pretend to know the names of the men I employ; that I leave to the overlooker. So he's ill, eh?"

"Probably; I don’t claim to know the names of the men I hire; I’ll leave that to the supervisor. So he’s sick, huh?"

"Ay, sir, he's very bad; we want to get him in at the fever wards.

"Ay, sir, he's really bad; we need to get him into the fever wards."

"I doubt if I have an in-patient's order to spare; they're always wanted for accidents, you know. But I'll give you an out-patient's, and welcome."

"I don't think I have a bed available; they're always needed for emergencies, you know. But I'll give you a referral for an outpatient, no problem."

So saying, he rose up, unlocked a drawer, pondered a minute, and then gave Wilson an out-patient's order to be presented the following Monday. Monday! How many days there were before Monday!

So saying, he stood up, unlocked a drawer, thought for a moment, and then gave Wilson a prescription for a follow-up appointment to be presented the next Monday. Monday! How many days were left until Monday!

Meanwhile, the younger Mr. Carson had ended his review, and began to listen to what was going on. He finished his breakfast, got up, and pulled five shillings out of his pocket, which he gave to Wilson as he passed him, for the "poor fellow." He went past quickly, and calling for his horse, mounted gaily, and rode away. He was anxious to be in time to have a look and a smile from lovely Mary Barton, as she went to Miss Simmonds'. But to-day he was to be disappointed. Wilson left the house, not knowing whether to be pleased or grieved. It was long to Monday, but they had all spoken kindly to him, and who could tell if they might not remember this, and do something before Monday. Besides, the cook, who, when she had had time to think, after breakfast was sent in, had noticed his paleness, had had meat and bread ready to put in his hand when he came out of the parlour; and a full stomach makes every one of us more hopeful.

Meanwhile, the younger Mr. Carson had finished his review and started paying attention to what was happening around him. He finished his breakfast, got up, and pulled five shillings out of his pocket, which he handed to Wilson as he passed him, for the "poor fellow." He walked by quickly, called for his horse, hopped on happily, and rode away. He was eager to catch a glimpse and a smile from the lovely Mary Barton as she headed to Miss Simmonds’. But today, he was going to be let down. Wilson left the house, unsure whether to feel happy or sad. Monday felt far away, but everyone had treated him kindly, and who could say they wouldn’t remember this and do something before then? Plus, the cook, who had thought things over after breakfast was served, had noticed his paleness and had packed some meat and bread to give him when he came out of the parlor; and a full stomach makes all of us feel more hopeful.

When he reached Berry Street, he had persuaded himself he bore good news, and felt almost elated in his heart. But it fell when he opened the cellar-door, and saw Barton and the wife both bending over the sick man's couch with awe-struck, saddened look.

When he arrived at Berry Street, he convinced himself that he had good news and felt a sense of happiness in his heart. But that feeling faded when he opened the cellar door and saw Barton and his wife both leaning over the sick man's couch with shocked and sorrowful expressions.

"Come here," said Barton. "There's a change comed over him sin' yo left, is there not?"

"Come here," said Barton. "There's been a change in him since you left, hasn't there?"

Wilson looked. The flesh was sunk, the features prominent, bony, and rigid. The fearful clay-colour of death was over all. But the eyes were open and sensible, though the films of the grave were settling upon them.

Wilson looked. The skin was sunken, the features stood out sharply, bony, and stiff. The frightening clay color of death covered everything. But the eyes were open and aware, even as the haze of the grave began to cloud them.

"He wakened fra his sleep, as yo left him in, and began to mutter and moan; but he soon went off again, and we never knew he were awake till he called his wife, but now she's here he's gotten nought to say to her."

"He woke up from his sleep, just like you left him, and started to mumble and groan; but he quickly fell asleep again, and we never knew he was awake until he called for his wife, but now that she's here, he has nothing to say to her."

Most probably, as they all felt, he could not speak, for his strength was fast ebbing. They stood round him still and silent; even the wife checked her sobs, though her heart was like to break. She held her child to her breast, to try and keep him quiet. Their eyes were all fixed on the yet living one, whose moments of life were passing so rapidly away. At length he brought (with jerking, convulsive effort) his two hands into the attitude of prayer. They saw his lips move, and bent to catch the words, which came in gasps, and not in tones.

Most likely, as they all sensed, he couldn't talk anymore because his strength was fading fast. They gathered around him, silent and still; even his wife held back her sobs, though her heart felt like it was breaking. She held her child close, trying to keep him quiet. Their eyes were all focused on the one who was still alive, whose moments were slipping away so quickly. Finally, he managed to bring his two hands together in a prayer position with a jerky, convulsive effort. They noticed his lips moving and leaned in to catch the words that came out in gasps, not in full tones.

"Oh Lord God! I thank thee, that the hard struggle of living is over."

"Oh Lord God! I thank you that the tough struggle of living is over."

"Oh, Ben! Ben!" wailed forth his wife, "have you no thought for me? Oh, Ben! Ben! do say one word to help me through life."

"Oh, Ben! Ben!" cried his wife, "don't you care about me? Oh, Ben! Ben! please say something to help me get through life."

He could not speak again. The trump of the archangel would set his tongue free; but not a word more would it utter till then. Yet he heard, he understood, and though sight failed, he moved his hand gropingly over the covering. They knew what he meant, and guided it to her head, bowed and hidden in her hands, when she had sunk in her woe. It rested there, with a feeble pressure of endearment. The face grew beautiful, as the soul neared God. A peace beyond understanding came over it. The hand was a heavy, stiff weight on the wife's head. No more grief or sorrow for him. They reverently laid out the corpse—Wilson fetching his only spare shirt to array it in. The wife still lay hidden in the clothes, in a stupor of agony.

He could no longer speak. The trumpet of the archangel would set his tongue free, but until then, not a single word would come out. Yet he heard, he understood, and although his sight was failing, he groped his hand over the covering. They knew what he meant and guided it to her head, which was bowed and hidden in her hands, as she sank in her sorrow. It rested there, with a gentle pressure of affection. Her face became beautiful as her soul drew closer to God. A peace that was beyond understanding washed over it. His hand felt like a heavy, stiff weight on his wife's head. No more grief or sorrow for him. They reverently prepared the body—Wilson bringing his only spare shirt to dress it in. The wife still lay hidden beneath the clothes, lost in a stupor of agony.

There was a knock at the door, and Barton went to open it. It was Mary, who had received a message from her father, through a neighbour, telling her where he was; and she had set out early to come and have a word with him before her day's work; but some errands she had to do for Miss Simmonds had detained her until now.

There was a knock at the door, and Barton went to open it. It was Mary, who had gotten a message from her dad, through a neighbor, telling her where he was; and she had set out early to come and have a chat with him before her day’s work; but some tasks she had to do for Miss Simmonds had kept her busy until now.

"Come in, wench!" said her father. "Try if thou canst comfort yon poor, poor woman, kneeling down there. God help her." Mary did not know what to say, or how to comfort; but she knelt down by her, and put her arm round her neck, and in a little while fell to crying herself so bitterly, that the source of tears was opened by sympathy in the widow, and her full heart was, for a time, relieved.

"Come in, girl!" her father said. "See if you can comfort that poor, poor woman kneeling over there. God help her." Mary didn't know what to say or how to console her, but she knelt down beside her and wrapped her arm around her neck. Before long, she started crying so hard that her tears opened the floodgates for the widow as well, and for a little while, her heavy heart felt some relief.

And Mary forgot all purposed meeting with her gay lover, Harry Carson; forgot Miss Simmonds' errands, and her anger, in the anxious desire to comfort the poor lone woman. Never had her sweet face looked more angelic, never had her gentle voice seemed so musical as when she murmured her broken sentences of comfort.

And Mary completely forgot about her plans to meet her cheerful lover, Harry Carson; she forgot about Miss Simmonds' errands and her anger, completely absorbed in the urgent wish to comfort the poor lonely woman. Never had her sweet face looked more angelic, never had her gentle voice sounded so melodic as when she softly whispered her fragmented words of comfort.

"Oh, don't cry so, dear Mrs. Davenport, pray don't take on so. Sure he's gone where he'll never know care again. Yes, I know how lonesome you must feel; but think of your children. Oh! we'll all help to earn food for 'em. Think how sorry he'd be, if he sees you fretting so. Don't cry so, please don't."

"Oh, don’t cry like that, dear Mrs. Davenport, please don’t be so upset. He’s gone to a place where he’ll never have to worry again. Yes, I can imagine how lonely you must feel; but consider your children. We’ll all pitch in to help provide for them. Just think how sad he’d be if he saw you so upset. Please, don’t cry."

And she ended by crying herself, as passionately as the poor widow.

And she ended up crying too, just as intensely as the poor widow.

It was agreed that the town must bury him; he had paid to a burial club as long as he could; but by a few weeks' omission, he had forfeited his claim to a sum of money now. Would Mrs. Davenport and the little child go home with Mary? The latter brightened up as she urged this plan; but no! where the poor, fondly loved remains were, there would the mourner be; and all that they could do was to make her as comfortable as their funds would allow, and to beg a neighbour to look in and say a word at times. So she was left alone with her dead, and they went to work that had work, and he who had none, took upon him the arrangements for the funeral.

It was decided that the town would have to bury him; he had paid into a burial club for as long as he could, but by missing a few weeks of payments, he'd lost his eligibility for the funds now. Would Mrs. Davenport and the little child go home with Mary? Mary perked up as she suggested this plan, but no! Wherever the poor, dearly loved remains were, that's where the mourner would stay; and all they could do was make her as comfortable as their finances allowed and ask a neighbor to check in and say a few words now and then. So she was left alone with her deceased loved one, and those who had work went back to it, while the one who had none took on the arrangements for the funeral.

Mary had many a scolding from Miss Simmonds that day for her absence of mind. To be sure Miss Simmonds was much put out by Mary's non-appearance in the morning with certain bits of muslin, and shades of silk which were wanted to complete a dress to be worn that night; but it was true enough that Mary did not mind what she was about; she was too busy planning how her old black gown (her best when her mother died) might be spunged, and turned, and lengthened into something like decent mourning for the widow. And when she went home at night (though it was very late, as a sort of retribution for her morning's negligence), she set to work at once, and was so busy, and so glad over her task, that she had, every now and then, to check herself in singing merry ditties, that she felt little accorded with the sewing on which she was engaged.

Mary got scolded by Miss Simmonds that day for being so forgetful. Miss Simmonds was really upset because Mary hadn’t shown up in the morning with some muslin and silk shades that were needed to finish a dress for that night; but it was true that Mary wasn’t paying attention to what she was supposed to be doing. She was too busy thinking about how her old black gown (the best one she had when her mother died) could be cleaned up, altered, and lengthened to become something appropriate for mourning. When she finally went home late that night (as a sort of punishment for her earlier carelessness), she immediately got to work and was so focused and happy with her project that she had to remind herself to stop singing cheerful songs that didn’t quite match the sewing she was doing.

So when the funeral day came, Mrs. Davenport was neatly arrayed in black, a satisfaction to her poor heart in the midst of her sorrow. Barton and Wilson both accompanied her, as she led her two elder boys, and followed the coffin. It was a simple walking funeral, with nothing to grate on the feelings of any; far more in accordance with its purpose, to my mind, than the gorgeous hearses, and nodding plumes, which form the grotesque funeral pomp of respectable people. There was no "rattling the bones over the stones," of the pauper's funeral. Decently and quietly was he followed to the grave by one determined to endure her woe meekly for his sake. The only mark of pauperism attendant on the burial concerned the living and joyous, far more than the dead, or the sorrowful. When they arrived in the churchyard, they halted before a raised and handsome tombstone; in reality a wooden mockery of stone respectabilities which adorned the burial-ground. It was easily raised in a very few minutes, and below was the grave in which pauper bodies were piled until within a foot or two of the surface; when the soil was shovelled over, and stamped down, and the wooden cover went to do temporary duty over another hole. [19] But little they recked of this who now gave up their dead.

So when the day of the funeral arrived, Mrs. Davenport was dressed neatly in black, giving her some comfort in the midst of her grief. Barton and Wilson accompanied her as she led her two older boys and followed the coffin. It was a simple, walking funeral that didn’t offend anyone's feelings; to me, it felt much more appropriate for the occasion than the fancy hearses and extravagant plumes that make up the ridiculous display of respectable funerals. There was none of the “rattling the bones over the stones” you see at a pauper’s funeral. Decently and quietly, she was taken to the grave by someone determined to bear her sorrow humbly for his sake. The only sign of poverty present at the burial affected the living, who were much more joyous than the dead or the grieving. When they reached the churchyard, they stopped in front of a raised and attractive tombstone; it was actually a wooden imitation of the stone memorials that decorated the burial ground. It could be set up in just a few minutes, and beneath it lay the grave where pauper bodies were piled until they were a foot or two below the surface; then the soil was shoveled over, packed down, and the wooden cover was put in place as a temporary solution for another grave. [19] But those who were now saying goodbye to their loved one hardly noticed any of this.

Footnote 19:   

Footnote 19:   

The case, to my certain knowledge, in one churchyard in Manchester. There may be more.
(Return)

The case, to my knowledge, occurs in a churchyard in Manchester. There may be more.
(Return)

 

 

CHAPTER VII.

JEM WILSON'S REPULSE.

"How infinite the wealth of love and hope
Garnered in these same tiny treasure-houses!
And oh! what bankrupts in the world we feel,
When Death, like some remorseless creditor,
Seizes on all we fondly thought our own!"

"How endless the wealth of love and hope
Stored in these same tiny treasure-houses!
And oh! how we feel for the poor souls in the world,
When Death, like a merciless collector,
Takes away everything we believed was ours!"

"The Twins."

"The Twins."

The ghoul-like fever was not to be braved with impunity, and baulked of its prey. The widow had reclaimed her children; her neighbours, in the good Samaritan sense of the word, had paid her little arrears of rent, and made her a few shillings beforehand with the world. She determined to flit from that cellar to another less full of painful associations, less haunted by mournful memories. The board, not so formidable as she had imagined, had inquired into her case; and, instead of sending her to Stoke Claypole, her husband's Buckinghamshire parish, as she had dreaded, had agreed to pay her rent. So food for four mouths was all she was now required to find; only for three she would have said; for herself and the unweaned child were but reckoned as one in her calculation.

The ghoul-like fever was not something to be faced lightly, and it was deprived of its victim. The widow had regained her children; her neighbors, in a good Samaritan spirit, had covered her overdue rent and given her a little money to get by. She decided to move from that cellar to a place with fewer painful memories and less haunting associations. The board, less intimidating than she had thought, looked into her situation and, instead of sending her to Stoke Claypole, her husband’s home parish in Buckinghamshire, agreed to pay her rent. So now, she only needed to find food for four mouths; she would have only counted three, as she considered herself and her nursing child as one in her calculations.

She had a strong heart, now her bodily strength had been recruited by a week or two of food, and she would not despair. So she took in some little children to nurse, who brought their daily food with them, which she cooked for them, without wronging their helplessness of a crumb; and when she had restored them to their mothers at night, she set to work at plain sewing, "seam, and gusset, and band," and sat thinking how she might best cheat the factory inspector, and persuade him that her strong, big, hungry Ben was above thirteen. Her plan of living was so far arranged, when she heard, with keen sorrow, that Wilson's twin lads were ill of the fever.

She had a strong heart, and after a week or two of good food, her physical strength had returned, so she wasn't going to give up. She took in some little kids to care for, who brought their daily food with them, which she cooked for them without taking even a crumb from their small portions. When she returned them to their mothers at night, she got to work on sewing—“seam, and gusset, and band”—while thinking about how to outsmart the factory inspector and convince him that her big, hungry Ben was over thirteen. Her living arrangements were mostly sorted out when she heard, with great sadness, that Wilson's twin boys were sick with fever.

They had never been strong. They were like many a pair of twins, and seemed to have but one life divided between them. One life, one strength, and in this instance, I might almost say, one brain; for they were helpless, gentle, silly children, but not the less dear to their parents and to their strong, active, manly, elder brother. They were late on their feet, late in talking, late every way; had to be nursed and cared for when other lads of their age were tumbling about in the street, and losing themselves, and being taken to the police-office miles away from home.

They had never been strong. They were like many pairs of twins and seemed to share just one life between them. One life, one strength, and in this case, I could almost say, one brain; because they were helpless, gentle, silly kids, but still beloved by their parents and their strong, active older brother. They were slow to walk, slow to talk, slow in every way; they needed to be nursed and cared for while other boys their age were running around in the street, getting lost, and being taken to the police station miles away from home.

Still want had never yet come in at the door to make love for these innocents fly out at the window. Nor was this the case even now, when Jem Wilson's earnings, and his mother's occasional charrings were barely sufficient to give all the family their fill of food.

Still, desire had never entered through the door to make these innocents flee out the window. Nor was this the case even now, when Jem Wilson's earnings, along with his mother's occasional work, were barely enough to feed the whole family.

But when the twins, after ailing many days, and caring little for their meat, fell sick on the same afternoon, with the same heavy stupor of suffering, the three hearts that loved them so, each felt, though none acknowledged to the other, that they had little chance for life. It was nearly a week before the tale of their illness spread as far as the court where the Wilsons had once dwelt, and the Bartons yet lived.

But when the twins, after being sick for many days and not caring much about eating, fell ill on the same afternoon, experiencing the same overwhelming pain, the three hearts that loved them so deeply felt, although none admitted it to the others, that they had little chance of survival. It took nearly a week for news of their illness to reach the court where the Wilsons had once lived and where the Bartons still resided.

Alice had heard of the illness of her little nephews several days before, and had locked her cellar door, and gone off straight to her brother's house, in Ancoats; but she was often absent for days, sent for, as her neighbours knew, to help in some sudden emergency of illness or distress, so that occasioned no surprise.

Alice had heard about her little nephews being sick several days earlier, so she locked her cellar door and headed straight to her brother's house in Ancoats. However, she often disappeared for days at a time, called upon by her neighbors to assist with some urgent situation involving illness or distress, so it was nothing out of the ordinary.

Margaret met Jem Wilson several days after his brothers were seriously ill, and heard from him the state of things at his home. She told Mary of it as she entered the court late that evening; and Mary listened with saddened heart to the strange contrast which such woeful tidings presented to the gay and loving words she had been hearing on her walk home. She blamed herself for being so much taken up with visions of the golden future, that she had lately gone but seldom on Sunday afternoons, or other leisure time, to see Mrs. Wilson, her mother's friend; and with hasty purpose of amendment she only stayed to leave a message for her father with the next-door neighbour, and then went off at a brisk pace on her way to the house of mourning.

Margaret met Jem Wilson a few days after his brothers fell seriously ill and learned from him about the situation at his home. She told Mary about it as she entered the courtyard late that evening, and Mary listened with a heavy heart to the stark contrast that such sad news presented to the cheerful and loving words she had been hearing on her walk home. She felt guilty for being so caught up in dreams of a bright future that she had hardly visited Mrs. Wilson, her mother’s friend, on Sunday afternoons or during her free time lately. With a quick resolve to change that, she only stopped to leave a message for her father with the neighbor next door and then headed off swiftly towards the house of mourning.

She stopped with her hand on the latch of the Wilsons' door, to still her beating heart, and listened to the hushed quiet within. She opened the door softly: there sat Mrs. Wilson in the old rocking-chair, with one sick, death-like boy lying on her knee, crying without let or pause, but softly, gently, as fearing to disturb the troubled, gasping child; while behind her, old Alice let her fast-dropping tears fall down on the dead body of the other twin, which she was laying out on a board, placed on a sort of sofa-settee in a corner of the room. Over the child, which yet breathed, the father bent, watching anxiously for some ground of hope, where hope there was none. Mary stepped slowly and lightly across to Alice.

She paused with her hand on the latch of the Wilsons' door to calm her racing heart and listened to the quiet inside. She opened the door gently: there sat Mrs. Wilson in the old rocking chair, with one sick, lifeless boy on her lap, crying without stopping, but softly, gently, as if afraid to disturb the struggling, gasping child; while behind her, old Alice let her tears fall onto the lifeless body of the other twin, which she was laying out on a board set up on a kind of sofa in the corner of the room. Over the child who was still breathing, the father leaned, anxiously searching for some sign of hope, though none was present. Mary stepped slowly and lightly toward Alice.

"Ay, poor lad! God has taken him early, Mary."

"Ah, poor kid! God has taken him too soon, Mary."

Mary could not speak; she did not know what to say; it was so much worse than she expected. At last she ventured to whisper,

Mary couldn't speak; she didn't know what to say; it was so much worse than she had expected. Finally, she dared to whisper,

"Is there any chance for the other one, think you?"

"Do you think there's any chance for the other one?"

Alice shook her head, and told with a look that she believed there was none. She next endeavoured to lift the little body, and carry it to its old accustomed bed in its parents' room. But earnest as the father was in watching the yet-living, he had eyes and ears for all that concerned the dead, and sprang gently up, and took his dead son on his hard couch in his arms with tender strength, and carried him upstairs as if afraid of wakening him.

Alice shook her head, and with a glance, she showed that she thought there was no hope. She then tried to lift the little body and carry it to its usual bed in the parents' room. But as focused as the father was on the living child, he was also aware of everything that involved the dead. He gently stood up, took his deceased son into his arms with careful strength, and carried him upstairs as if he was afraid of waking him.

The other child gasped longer, louder, with more of effort.

The other child gasped more, louder, and with more effort.

"We mun get him away from his mother. He cannot die while she's wishing him."

"We need to get him away from his mother. He can't die while she's hoping for him."

"Wishing him?" said Mary, in a tone of inquiry.

"Wishing him?" Mary asked, sounding curious.

"Ay; donno ye know what wishing means? There's none can die in the arms of those who are wishing them sore to stay on earth. The soul o' them as holds them won't let the dying soul go free; so it has a hard struggle for the quiet of death. We mun get him away fra' his mother, or he'll have a hard death, poor lile [20] fellow."

"Ay; don’t you know what wishing means? No one can die in the arms of those who desperately want them to stay on earth. The spirit of those holding them won’t let the dying soul be free; so it has to fight hard for the peace of death. We have to get him away from his mother, or he’ll have a tough death, poor little [20] fellow."

Footnote 20:   

Footnote 20:   

"Lile," a north-country word for "little." "Wit leil labour to live."—Piers Ploughman.
(Return)

"Lile," a northern term for "little." "Wit leil labor to live."—Piers Ploughman.
(Return)

So without circumlocution she went and offered to take the sinking child. But the mother would not let him go, and looking in Alice's face with brimming and imploring eyes, declared in earnest whispers, that she was not wishing him, that she would fain have him released from his suffering. Alice and Mary stood by with eyes fixed on the poor child, whose struggles seemed to increase, till at last his mother said with a choking voice,

So without beating around the bush, she went and offered to take the struggling child. But the mother wouldn't let him go, and looking into Alice's face with tear-filled, pleading eyes, she earnestly whispered that she didn't want him, that she just wanted him to be free from his pain. Alice and Mary stood by with their eyes fixed on the poor child, whose struggles seemed to grow until finally his mother said with a choked voice,

"May happen [21] yo'd better take him, Alice; I believe my heart's wishing him a' this while, for I cannot, no, I cannot bring mysel to let my two childer go in one day; I cannot help longing to keep him, and yet he sha'not suffer longer for me."

"Maybe you should take him, Alice; I think my heart has been wanting this all along, because I just can't, no, I can't bring myself to let both of my kids go in one day; I can't help but wish to keep him, and yet he shouldn't have to suffer any longer because of me."

Footnote 21:   

Footnote 21:   

"May happen," perhaps.
(Return)

"Maybe," perhaps.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

She bent down, and fondly, oh! with what passionate fondness, kissed her child, and then gave him up to Alice, who took him with tender care. Nature's struggles were soon exhausted, and he breathed his little life away in peace.

She bent down and, oh, with such passionate affection, kissed her child, then handed him to Alice, who took him gently. Nature’s efforts were soon spent, and he peacefully breathed his last.

Then the mother lifted up her voice and wept. Her cries brought her husband down to try with his aching heart to comfort hers. Again Alice laid out the dead, Mary helping with reverent fear. The father and mother carried him up-stairs to the bed, where his little brother lay in calm repose.

Then the mother raised her voice and cried. Her sobs brought her husband down to try, with his heavy heart, to comfort her. Once more, Alice laid out the dead, with Mary assisting in respectful trepidation. The father and mother carried him upstairs to the bed, where his little brother lay peacefully.

Mary and Alice drew near the fire, and stood in quiet sorrow for some time. Then Alice broke the silence by saying,

Mary and Alice moved closer to the fire and stood in silent sadness for a while. Then Alice finally spoke up, saying,

"It will be bad news for Jem, poor fellow, when he comes home."

"It’s going to be bad news for Jem, the poor guy, when he gets home."

"Where is he?" asked Mary.

"Where is he?" Mary asked.

"Working over-hours at th' shop. They'n getten a large order fra' forrin parts; and yo' know, Jem mun work, though his heart's well-nigh breaking for these poor laddies."

"Working overtime at the shop. They've gotten a large order for foreign parts; and you know, Jem has to work, even though his heart is almost breaking for these poor guys."

Again they were silent in thought, and again Alice spoke first.

Again, they were quiet, lost in thought, and once more, Alice was the first to speak.

"I sometimes think the Lord is against planning. Whene'er I plan over-much, He is sure to send and mar all my plans, as if He would ha' me put the future into His hands. Afore Christmas-time I was as full as full could be, of going home for good and all; yo' han heard how I've wished it this terrible long time. And a young lass from behind Burton came into place in Manchester last Martinmas; so after awhile, she had a Sunday out, and she comes to me, and tells me some cousins o' mine bid her find me out, and say how glad they should be to ha' me to bide wi' 'em, and look after th' childer, for they'n getten a big farm, and she's a deal to do among th' cows. So many a winter's night did I lie awake and think, that please God, come summer, I'd bid George and his wife good bye, and go home at last. Little did I think how God Almighty would baulk me, for not leaving my days in His hands, who had led me through the wilderness hitherto. Here's George out o' work, and more cast down than ever I seed him; wanting every chip o' comfort he can get, e'en afore this last heavy stroke; and now I'm thinking the Lord's finger points very clear to my fit abiding place; and I'm sure if George and Jane can say 'His will be done,' it's no more than what I'm beholden to do."

"I sometimes think God is against planning. Whenever I plan too much, He always seems to mess up my plans, as if He wants me to put the future in His hands. Before Christmas, I was completely set on going home for good; you know how long I've wanted this. Then a young girl from behind Burton started working in Manchester last Christmas. After a while, she had a Sunday off, and she came to me and said some of my cousins asked her to find me and say how glad they would be to have me stay with them and take care of the kids since they got a big farm, and she has a lot to do with the cows. Many a winter night, I lay awake thinking that if God allowed it, come summer, I would say goodbye to George and his wife and finally go home. Little did I know how God would thwart me for not leaving my days in His hands, who has guided me through the wilderness so far. Now George is out of work and more downcast than I’ve ever seen him; needing every bit of comfort he can get, even before this last heavy blow; and now I'm thinking God's direction is very clear about where I should be; and I'm sure if George and Jane can say 'His will be done,' then it's only right that I should too."

So saying, she fell to tidying the room, removing as much as she could every vestige of sickness; making up the fire, and setting on the kettle for a cup of tea for her sister-in-law, whose low moans and sobs were occasionally heard in the room below.

So saying, she started cleaning the room, getting rid of every trace of illness; arranging the fire, and putting the kettle on for a cup of tea for her sister-in-law, whose quiet moans and sobs could occasionally be heard in the room below.

Mary helped her in all these little offices. They were busy in this way when the door was softly opened, and Jem came in, all grimed and dirty from his night-work, his soiled apron wrapped round his middle, in guise and apparel in which he would have been sorry at another time to have been seen by Mary. But just now he hardly saw her; he went straight up to Alice, and asked how the little chaps were. They had been a shade better at dinner-time, and he had been working away through the long afternoon, and far into the night, in the belief that they had taken the turn. He had stolen out during the half-hour allowed at the works for tea, to buy them an orange or two, which now puffed out his jacket-pocket.

Mary helped her with all these small tasks. They were busy like this when the door was quietly opened, and Jem walked in, looking all dirty and grimy from his night shift, his soiled apron wrapped around his waist, in a way he would have been embarrassed to be seen by Mary at another time. But right now, he barely noticed her; he went straight up to Alice and asked how the little ones were. They had been a bit better at dinner time, and he had been working hard all afternoon and late into the night, thinking that they were improving. He had snuck out during the half-hour break at the factory to buy them an orange or two, which now stuffed his jacket pocket.

He would make his aunt speak; he would not understand her shakes of the head and fast coursing tears.

He would make his aunt talk; he wouldn’t understand her head shakes and the tears streaming down her face.

"They're both gone," said she.

"They're both gone," she said.

"Dead!"

"Deceased!"

"Ay! poor fellows. They took worse about two o'clock. Joe went first, as easy as a lamb, and Will died harder like."

"Ay! poor fellows. They got worse around two o'clock. Joe went first, as easy as a lamb, and Will died harder."

"Both!"

"Both!"

"Ay, lad! both. The Lord has ta'en them from some evil to come, or He would na ha' made choice o' them. Ye may rest sure o' that."

"Yeah, kid! Both. The Lord has taken them away from some upcoming evil, or He wouldn't have chosen them. You can be sure of that."

Jem went to the cupboard, and quietly extricated from his pocket the oranges he had bought. But he stayed long there, and at last his sturdy frame shook with his strong agony. The two women were frightened, as women always are, on witnessing a man's overpowering grief. They cried afresh in company. Mary's heart melted within her as she witnessed Jem's sorrow, and she stepped gently up to the corner where he stood, with his back turned to them, and putting her hand softly on his arm, said,

Jem went to the cupboard and quietly took out the oranges he had bought. He lingered there for a while, and finally, his sturdy frame trembled with deep sorrow. The two women were scared, as women often are when they see a man in such intense grief. They started crying again together. Mary’s heart ached for Jem as she saw his pain, and she walked gently to the corner where he stood with his back to them, placing her hand softly on his arm and saying,

"Oh, Jem, don't give way so; I cannot bear to see you."

"Oh, Jem, don't break down like that; I can't stand to watch you."

Jem felt a strange leap of joy in his heart, and knew the power she had of comforting him. He did not speak, as though fearing to destroy by sound or motion the happiness of that moment, when her soft hand's touch thrilled through his frame, and her silvery voice was whispering tenderness in his ear. Yes! it might be very wrong; he could almost hate himself for it; with death and woe so surrounding him, it yet was happiness, was bliss, to be so spoken to by Mary.

Jem felt an unusual rush of joy in his heart and recognized the way she had of comforting him. He didn't say anything, almost as if he were afraid to ruin the happiness of that moment with sound or movement. Her soft touch sent a thrill through him, and her gentle voice was whispering sweet words in his ear. Yes! it might be very wrong; he could almost hate himself for it. Even with death and sorrow all around him, it was still happiness, it was bliss, to be spoken to like that by Mary.

"Don't, Jem, please don't," whispered she again, believing that his silence was only another form of grief.

"Please don't, Jem, please don't," she whispered again, thinking that his silence was just another way of showing his sadness.

He could not contain himself. He took her hand in his firm yet trembling grasp, and said, in tones that instantly produced a revulsion in her mood,

He couldn't hold back. He took her hand in his strong yet shaking grip and said, in a tone that immediately made her feel uneasy,

"Mary, I almost loathe myself when I feel I would not give up this minute, when my brothers lie dead, and father and mother are in such trouble, for all my life that's past and gone. And, Mary (as she tried to release her hand), you know what makes me feel so blessed."

"Mary, I almost hate myself when I realize I wouldn't trade this moment, even though my brothers are dead and our parents are struggling so much, for all the years that have passed. And, Mary (as she tried to pull her hand away), you know what makes me feel so lucky."

She did know—he was right there. But as he turned to catch a look at her sweet face, he saw that it expressed unfeigned distress, almost amounting to vexation; a dread of him, that he thought was almost repugnance.

She did know—he was right there. But as he turned to catch a look at her sweet face, he saw that it showed genuine distress, almost bordering on frustration; a fear of him that he thought was close to disgust.

He let her hand go, and she quickly went away to Alice's side.

He released her hand, and she hurried over to Alice's side.

"Fool that I was—nay, wretch that I was—to let myself take this time of trouble to tell her how I loved her; no wonder that she turns away from such a selfish beast."

"How foolish I was—no, how wretched I was—to spend this difficult time trying to tell her how much I loved her; it’s no surprise that she turns away from such a selfish monster."

Partly to relieve her from his presence, and partly from natural desire, and partly, perhaps, from a penitent wish to share to the utmost his parents' sorrow, he soon went up-stairs to the chamber of death.

Partly to give her some space, and partly out of a natural inclination, and perhaps also from a remorseful desire to fully share in his parents' grief, he soon went upstairs to the room of death.

Mary mechanically helped Alice in all the duties she performed through the remainder of that long night, but she did not see Jem again. He remained up-stairs until after the early dawn showed Mary that she need have no fear of going home through the deserted and quiet streets, to try and get a little sleep before work hour. So leaving kind messages to George and Jane Wilson, and hesitating whether she might dare to send a few kind words to Jem, and deciding that she had better not, she stepped out into the bright morning light, so fresh a contrast to the darkened room where death had been.

Mary robotically helped Alice with all her tasks for the rest of that long night, but she didn’t see Jem again. He stayed upstairs until after dawn, which reassured Mary that she didn’t have to be afraid of walking home through the empty, quiet streets to get a little sleep before work. So, after leaving kind messages for George and Jane Wilson, and debating whether she should send a few words to Jem but deciding against it, she stepped out into the bright morning light, a refreshing contrast to the darkened room where death had been.

They had
Another morning than ours.

Mary lay down on her bed in her clothes; and whether it was this, or the broad daylight that poured in through the sky-window, or whether it was over-excitement, it was long before she could catch a wink of sleep. Her thoughts ran on Jem's manner and words; not but what she had known the tale they told for many a day; but still she wished he had not put it so plainly.

Mary lay down on her bed in her clothes, and whether it was that, or the bright sunlight streaming in through the window, or maybe just her excitement, it took her a long time to fall asleep. Her mind kept going back to Jem's behavior and what he said; she had known the story for quite a while, but still, she wished he hadn’t stated it so directly.

"Oh dear," said she to herself, "I wish he would not mistake me so; I never dare to speak a common word o' kindness, but his eye brightens and his cheek flushes. It's very hard on me; for father and George Wilson are old friends; and Jem and I ha' known each other since we were quite children. I cannot think what possesses me, that I must always be wanting to comfort him when he's downcast, and that I must go meddling wi' him to-night, when sure enough it was his aunt's place to speak to him. I don't care for him, and yet, unless I'm always watching myself, I'm speaking to him in a loving voice. I think I cannot go right, for I either check myself till I'm downright cross to him, or else I speak just natural, and that's too kind and tender by half. And I'm as good as engaged to be married to another; and another far handsomer than Jem; only I think I like Jem's face best for all that; liking's liking, and there's no help for it. Well, when I'm Mrs. Harry Carson, may happen I can put some good fortune in Jem's way. But will he thank me for it? He's rather savage at times, that I can see, and perhaps kindness from me, when I'm another's, will only go against the grain. I'll not plague myself wi' thinking any more about him, that I won't."

"Oh dear," she said to herself, "I wish he wouldn’t misunderstand me like this. Whenever I say something nice, his eyes light up, and his cheeks get all flushed. It’s really tough for me because my dad and George Wilson are old friends, and Jem and I have known each other since we were kids. I can’t figure out why I always feel the need to comfort him when he’s down, and why I’m getting involved with him tonight when it should be his aunt talking to him. I don’t actually care for him, but unless I’m keeping myself in check, I end up talking to him in a really sweet voice. I just can't get it right; if I hold back, I end up being really harsh with him, or if I'm myself, I sound too nice and caring. And I’m practically engaged to someone else, someone way more good-looking than Jem; yet I still think Jem has the best face. A crush is a crush, and there's nothing I can do about it. Well, once I’m Mrs. Harry Carson, maybe I can bring some good luck to Jem. But will he appreciate it? He gets pretty moody at times, and maybe my kindness when I’m with someone else will just annoy him. I won’t stress myself out thinking about him anymore."

So she turned on her pillow, and fell asleep, and dreamt of what was often in her waking thoughts; of the day when she should ride from church in her carriage, with wedding-bells ringing, and take up her astonished father, and drive away from the old dim work-a-day court for ever, to live in a grand house, where her father should have newspapers, and pamphlets, and pipes, and meat dinners every day,—and all day long if he liked.

So she flipped onto her pillow, fell asleep, and dreamt about what often filled her thoughts when she was awake; the day when she would leave church in her carriage, with wedding bells ringing, pick up her surprised father, and drive away from the old, dull everyday life forever, to live in a fancy house, where her father could have newspapers, pamphlets, pipes, and meat dinners every day—and all day long if he wanted.

Such thoughts mingled in her predilection for the handsome young Mr. Carson, who, unfettered by work-hours, let scarcely a day pass without contriving a meeting with the beautiful little milliner he had first seen while lounging in a shop where his sisters were making some purchases, and afterwards never rested till he had freely, though respectfully, made her acquaintance in her daily walks. He was, to use his own expression to himself, quite infatuated by her, and was restless each day till the time came when he had a chance, and, of late, more than a chance of meeting her. There was something of keen practical shrewdness about her, which contrasted very bewitchingly with the simple, foolish, unworldly ideas she had picked up from the romances which Miss Simmonds' young ladies were in the habit of recommending to each other.

Such thoughts mixed with her fondness for the handsome young Mr. Carson, who, free from work hours, hardly let a day go by without finding a way to meet the lovely little milliner he had first noticed while hanging out in a shop where his sisters were shopping. He didn't rest until he had confidently, yet respectfully, introduced himself during her daily walks. He was, as he often told himself, completely smitten by her, and felt restless each day until he had a chance—recently, more than just a chance— to see her. There was a sharp, practical cleverness about her that wonderfully contrasted with the naive, unrealistic ideas she had gathered from the romances that Miss Simmonds' young ladies liked to recommend to one another.

Yes! Mary was ambitious, and did not favour Mr. Carson the less because he was rich and a gentleman. The old leaven, infused years ago by her aunt Esther, fermented in her little bosom, and perhaps all the more, for her father's aversion to the rich and the gentle. Such is the contrariness of the human heart, from Eve downwards, that we all, in our old-Adam state, fancy things forbidden sweetest. So Mary dwelt upon and enjoyed the idea of some day becoming a lady, and doing all the elegant nothings appertaining to ladyhood. It was a comfort to her, when scolded by Miss Simmonds, to think of the day when she would drive up to the door in her own carriage, to order her gowns from the hasty tempered yet kind dressmaker. It was a pleasure to her to hear the general admiration of the two elder Miss Carsons, acknowledged beauties in ball-room and street, on horseback and on foot, and to think of the time when she should ride and walk with them in loving sisterhood. But the best of her plans, the holiest, that which in some measure redeemed the vanity of the rest, were those relating to her father; her dear father, now oppressed with care, and always a disheartened, gloomy person. How she would surround him with every comfort she could devise (of course, he was to live with them), till he should acknowledge riches to be very pleasant things, and bless his lady-daughter! Every one who had shown her kindness in her low estate should then be repaid a hundred-fold.

Yes! Mary was ambitious and didn't think any less of Mr. Carson because he was wealthy and a gentleman. The outdated views instilled in her by her Aunt Esther years ago bubbled up inside her, and maybe even more so because her father disliked the rich and the genteel. It's just human nature, going back to Eve, that we often find the most tempting things are the ones we shouldn't want. So Mary often thought about and enjoyed the idea of one day becoming a lady, indulging in all the elegant little things that came with it. It comforted her during Miss Simmonds' scoldings to imagine the day she'd pull up to the house in her own carriage, ordering her dresses from the temperamental yet kind dressmaker. She loved hearing the admiration for the two older Miss Carsons, who were recognized beauties in ballrooms and on the streets, on horseback and on foot, and imagined the time when she would ride and walk with them as a close sister. But the most important of her dreams, the purest one that somewhat redeemed her vanity, was about her father; her dear father, who was burdened with worries and constantly gloomy. She envisioned surrounding him with every comfort she could think of (of course, he would live with them) until he recognized that wealth could be a pleasant thing and bless his daughter! Everyone who had been kind to her in her humble beginnings would then be repaid a hundred times over.

Such were the castles in air, the Alnaschar-visions in which Mary indulged, and which she was doomed in after days to expiate with many tears.

Such were the daydreams, the Alnaschar-visions that Mary indulged in, and which she was destined to pay for later with many tears.

Meanwhile, her words—or, even more, her tones—would maintain their hold on Jem Wilson's memory. A thrill would yet come over him when he remembered how her hand had rested on his arm. The thought of her mingled with all his grief, and it was profound, for the loss of his brothers.

Meanwhile, her words—or even more so, her tones—would stay with Jem Wilson long after. He would still feel a thrill whenever he remembered how her hand had rested on his arm. The thought of her mixed with all his grief, and it felt deep, especially with the loss of his brothers.

 

 

CHAPTER VIII.

MARGARET'S DEBUT AS A PUBLIC SINGER.

"Deal gently with them, they have much endured.
Scoff not at their fond hopes and earnest plans,
Though they may seem to thee wild dreams and fancies.
Perchance, in the rough school of stern experience,
They've something learned which Theory does not teach;
Or if they greatly err, deal gently still,
And let their error but the stronger plead
'Give us the light and guidance that we need!'"

"Be kind to them; they've gone through a lot.
Don't make fun of their hopes and serious plans,
Even if they seem to you like wild dreams and fantasies.
Perhaps, in the harsh lessons of experience,
They've learned something that theory doesn't reveal;
And if they make big mistakes, still treat them gently,
And let their mistakes just strengthen their plea
'Give us the light and guidance that we need!'"

Love Thoughts.

Love Thoughts.

One Sunday afternoon, about three weeks after that mournful night, Jem Wilson set out with the ostensible purpose of calling on John Barton. He was dressed in his best, his Sunday suit of course; while his face glittered with the scrubbing he had bestowed on it. His dark black hair had been arranged and re-arranged before the household looking-glass, and in his button-hole he stuck a narcissus (a sweet Nancy is its pretty Lancashire name), hoping it would attract Mary's notice, so that he might have the delight of giving it her.

One Sunday afternoon, about three weeks after that sad night, Jem Wilson set out pretending he was going to visit John Barton. He was dressed in his best, his Sunday suit, and his face shone from all the scrubbing he had done. His dark hair was styled and restyled in front of the mirror, and he had put a narcissus (it's sweetly called a "sweet Nancy" in Lancashire) in his buttonhole, hoping it would catch Mary's eye so he could enjoy giving it to her.

It was a bad beginning of his visit of happiness that Mary saw him some minutes before he came into her father's house. She was sitting at the end of the dresser, with the little window-blind drawn on one side, in order that she might see the passers-by, in the intervals of reading her Bible, which lay open before her. So she watched all the greeting a friend gave Jem; she saw the face of condolence, the sympathetic shake of the hand, and had time to arrange her own face and manner before Jem came in, which he did, as if he had eyes for no one but her father, who sat smoking his pipe by the fire, while he read an old "Northern Star," borrowed from a neighbouring public-house.

It was an unfortunate start to his happy visit when Mary saw him a few minutes before he entered her father's house. She was sitting at one end of the dresser, with the little window blind pulled to one side so she could see the people passing by in between reading her Bible, which was open in front of her. As she watched, she noticed the friendly greetings exchanged with Jem; she saw the sympathetic expressions, the comforting handshakes, and had enough time to compose her own face and demeanor before Jem walked in, focusing only on her father, who was sitting by the fire, smoking his pipe while reading an old "Northern Star" that he had borrowed from a nearby pub.

Then he turned to Mary, who, he felt by the sure instinct of love, by which almost his body thought, was present. Her hands were busy adjusting her dress; a forced and unnecessary movement Jem could not help thinking. Her accost was quiet and friendly, if grave; she felt that she reddened like a rose, and wished she could prevent it, while Jem wondered if her blushes arose from fear, or anger, or love.

Then he turned to Mary, who he sensed was there by the instinct of love that felt almost physical. Her hands were occupied with adjusting her dress, a movement that Jem thought was forced and unnecessary. Her greeting was calm and friendly, though serious; she felt herself blush like a rose and wished she could stop it, while Jem wondered if her blushes came from fear, anger, or love.

She was very cunning, I am afraid. She pretended to read diligently, and not to listen to a word that was said, while, in fact, she heard all sounds, even to Jem's long, deep sighs, which wrung her heart. At last she took up her Bible, and as if their conversation disturbed her, went up-stairs to her little room. And she had scarcely spoken a word to Jem; scarcely looked at him; never noticed his beautiful sweet Nancy, which only awaited her least word of praise to be hers! He did not know—that pang was spared—that in her little dingy bed-room, stood a white jug, filled with a luxuriant bunch of early spring roses, making the whole room fragrant and bright. They were the gift of her richer lover. So Jem had to go on sitting with John Barton, fairly caught in his own trap, and had to listen to his talk, and answer him as best he might.

She was very clever, I'm afraid. She acted like she was focused on her reading and ignored everything being said, but she actually heard everything, even Jem's long, deep sighs, which broke her heart. Eventually, she picked up her Bible, and as if their conversation bothered her, she went upstairs to her small room. She hadn’t said much to Jem; she barely looked at him; she never acknowledged his beautiful sweet Nancy, who was just waiting for her slightest compliment to make her hers! Jem didn't know—that pain was avoided—that in her little shabby bedroom, there was a white jug filled with a lush bunch of early spring roses, making the whole room smell lovely and bright. They were a gift from her wealthier suitor. So Jem had to keep sitting with John Barton, stuck in his own trap, and had to listen to his conversation and respond as best as he could.

"There's the right stuff in this here 'Star,' and no mistake. Such a right-down piece for short hours."

"There's great content in this 'Star,' no doubt about it. It's a perfect read for a short amount of time."

"At the same rate of wages as now?" asked Jem.

"At the same pay as now?" Jem asked.

"Ay, ay! else where's the use? It's only taking out o' the masters' pocket what they can well afford. Did I ever tell yo what th' Infirmary chap let me into, many a year agone?"

"Yeah, yeah! Otherwise, what's the point? It's just taking money out of the bosses' pockets that they can easily spare. Did I ever tell you what the Infirmary guy got me into, years ago?"

"No," said Jem, listlessly.

"No," Jem replied, unimpressed.

"Well! yo must know I were in th' Infirmary for a fever, and times were rare and bad; and there be good chaps there to a man, while he's wick, [22] whate'er they may be about cutting him up at after. [23] So when I were better o' th' fever, but weak as water, they says to me, says they, 'If yo can write, yo may stay in a week longer, and help our surgeon wi' sorting his papers; and we'll take care yo've your belly full o' meat and drink. Yo'll be twice as strong in a week.' So there wanted but one word to that bargain. So I were set to writing and copying; th' writing I could do well enough, but they'd such queer ways o' spelling that I'd ne'er been used to, that I'd to look first at th' copy and then at my letters, for all the world like a cock picking up grains o' corn. But one thing startled me e'en then, and I thought I'd make bold to ask the surgeon the meaning o't. I've gotten no head for numbers, but this I know, that by far th' greater part o' th' accidents as comed in, happened in th' last two hours o' work, when folk getten tired and careless. Th' surgeon said it were all true, and that he were going to bring that fact to light."

"Well! You should know I was in the infirmary for a fever, and things were pretty tough; but there were good guys there, every last one, even if they might end up slicing him up later. So when I started feeling better from the fever, but was still weak as water, they told me, 'If you can write, you can stay a week longer and help our surgeon with sorting his papers; we’ll make sure you have plenty to eat and drink. You’ll be twice as strong in a week.' There was just one word left to finalize the deal. So I got to writing and copying; I could write well enough, but they had such strange ways of spelling that I wasn't used to, so I had to look at the copy first and then at my letters, like a chicken pecking at grains of corn. But one thing surprised me even then, and I thought I’d be bold and ask the surgeon what it meant. I’m not good with numbers, but I know this: by far the majority of the accidents that came in happened in the last two hours of work, when people get tired and careless. The surgeon said it was all true, and he was going to bring that fact to light."

Footnote 22:   

Footnote 22:   

"Wick," alive. Anglo-Saxon, cwic. "The quick and the dead."—Book of Common Prayer.
(Return)

"Wick," alive. Anglo-Saxon, cwic. "The quick and the dead."—Book of Common Prayer.
(Return)

Footnote 23:   

Footnote 23:   

"At after." "At after souper goth this noble king." Chaucer; The Squire's Tale.
(Return)

"At after." "At after dinner with this noble king." Chaucer; The Squire's Tale.
(Return)

Jem was pondering Mary's conduct; but the pause made him aware he ought to utter some civil listening noise; so he said

Jem was thinking about how Mary was acting; but the silence made him realize he should say something polite to show he was listening, so he said

"Very true."

So true.

"Ay, it's true enough, my lad, that we're sadly over-borne, and worse will come of it afore long. Block-printers is going to strike; they'n getten a bang-up union, as won't let 'em be put upon. But there's many a thing will happen afore long, as folk don't expect. Yo may take my word for that, Jem."

"Yeah, it’s definitely true, my friend, that we’re really overwhelmed, and it’s only going to get worse soon. The block-printers are about to strike; they’ve formed a strong union that won’t allow them to be taken advantage of. But a lot of unexpected things will happen soon, trust me on that, Jem."

Jem was very willing to take it, but did not express the curiosity he should have done. So John Barton thought he'd try another hint or two.

Jem was eager to take it, but didn’t show the curiosity he should have. So John Barton decided to drop a few more hints.

"Working folk won't be ground to the dust much longer. We'n a' had as much to bear as human nature can bear. So, if th' masters can't do us no good, and they say they can't, we mun try higher folk."

"Working people won't be pushed around much longer. We've endured as much as any human can handle. So, if the masters can't help us, and they say they can't, we must seek help from those above them."

Still Jem was not curious. He gave up hope of seeing Mary again by her own good free will; and the next best thing would be, to be alone to think of her. So, muttering something which he meant to serve as an excuse for his sudden departure, he hastily wished John good afternoon, and left him to resume his pipe and his politics.

Still, Jem wasn't curious. He lost hope of seeing Mary again on her own accord; and the next best thing would be to be alone to think about her. So, mumbling something he intended as an excuse for his sudden departure, he quickly wished John a good afternoon and left him to go back to his pipe and his politics.

For three years past, trade had been getting worse and worse, and the price of provisions higher and higher. This disparity between the amount of the earnings of the working classes and the price of their food, occasioned, in more cases than could well be imagined, disease and death. Whole families went through a gradual starvation. They only wanted a Dante to record their sufferings. And yet even his words would fall short of the awful truth; they could only present an outline of the tremendous facts of the destitution that surrounded thousands upon thousands in the terrible years 1839, 1840, and 1841. Even philanthropists who had studied the subject, were forced to own themselves perplexed in their endeavour to ascertain the real causes of the misery; the whole matter was of so complicated a nature, that it became next to impossible to understand it thoroughly. It need excite no surprise then to learn that a bad feeling between working-men and the upper classes became very strong in this season of privation. The indigence and sufferings of the operatives induced a suspicion in the minds of many of them, that their legislators, their magistrates, their employers, and even the ministers of religion, were, in general, their oppressors and enemies; and were in league for their prostration and enthralment. The most deplorable and enduring evil that arose out of the period of commercial depression to which I refer, was this feeling of alienation between the different classes of society. It is so impossible to describe, or even faintly to picture, the state of distress which prevailed in the town at that time, that I will not attempt it; and yet I think again that surely, in a Christian land, it was not known even so feebly as words could tell it, or the more happy and fortunate would have thronged with their sympathy and their aid. In many instances the sufferers wept first, and then they cursed. Their vindictive feelings exhibited themselves in rabid politics. And when I hear, as I have heard, of the sufferings and privations of the poor, of provision shops where ha'porths of tea, sugar, butter, and even flour, were sold to accommodate the indigent,—of parents sitting in their clothes by the fire-side during the whole night for seven weeks together, in order that their only bed and bedding might be reserved for the use of their large family,—of others sleeping upon the cold hearth-stone for weeks in succession, without adequate means of providing themselves with food or fuel (and this in the depth of winter),—of others being compelled to fast for days together, uncheered by any hope of better fortune, living, moreover, or rather starving, in a crowded garret, or damp cellar, and gradually sinking under the pressure of want and despair into a premature grave; and when this has been confirmed by the evidence of their care-worn looks, their excited feelings, and their desolate homes,—can I wonder that many of them, in such times of misery and destitution, spoke and acted with ferocious precipitation?

For the past three years, trade had been getting worse and worse, and the price of food higher and higher. This gap between the income of the working class and the price of their food led, in more cases than could be imagined, to illness and death. Entire families experienced a slow starvation. They needed a Dante to record their struggles, though even his words wouldn’t fully capture the horrific reality; they could only sketch an outline of the immense suffering that surrounded thousands during the grim years of 1839, 1840, and 1841. Even philanthropists who studied the issue admitted they were confused in their efforts to pinpoint the true causes of the misery; the situation was so complicated that it became nearly impossible to grasp completely. Therefore, it’s not surprising that resentment between workers and the upper classes grew very strong during this time of hardship. The poverty and suffering of the workers led many to suspect that their lawmakers, magistrates, employers, and even religious leaders were generally their oppressors and enemies, conspiring against their dignity and freedom. The most tragic and lasting consequence of the commercial downturn I mention was this sense of alienation between different social classes. It’s so difficult to describe or even lightly convey the level of distress in the town at that time that I won’t even try; yet I can't help but think that surely, in a Christian society, the reality was so severe that words couldn’t capture it, or else the more fortunate would have rushed to offer their sympathy and assistance. In many cases, the suffering would weep first and then curse. Their anger showed up in extreme political opinions. And when I hear, as I have heard, about the sufferings and hardships of the poor, about food shops selling tiny portions of tea, sugar, butter, and even flour to help the needy—about parents sitting in their clothes by the fireplace all night for seven weeks straight to preserve their only bed and bedding for their large family—about others sleeping on the cold hearth for weeks on end without enough food or fuel (and this in the middle of winter)—about others being forced to go days without food, hopeless about their situation, living or rather starving in crowded attics or damp basements and gradually succumbing to despair and want—I can’t help but be shocked. And when this is confirmed by the evidence of their worn faces, their intense emotions, and their desolate homes—can I really be surprised that many of them, in such times of pain and suffering, spoke and acted with ferocious urgency?

An idea was now springing up among the operatives, that originated with the Chartists, but which came at last to be cherished as a darling child by many and many a one. They could not believe that government knew of their misery; they rather chose to think it possible that men could voluntarily assume the office of legislators for a nation, ignorant of its real state; as who should make domestic rules for the pretty behaviour of children, without caring to know that those children had been kept for days without food. Besides, the starving multitudes had heard, that the very existence of their distress had been denied in Parliament; and though they felt this strange and inexplicable, yet the idea that their misery had still to be revealed in all its depths, and that then some remedy would be found, soothed their aching hearts, and kept down their rising fury.

An idea was starting to take root among the workers, which began with the Chartists but eventually became a beloved notion for many. They couldn’t believe that the government was aware of their suffering; they preferred to think it possible that people could willingly take on the role of lawmakers for a nation while being completely unaware of its true condition—much like someone setting rules for the proper behavior of children without realizing those kids had gone days without food. Additionally, the starving masses had heard that the very existence of their hardship had been denied in Parliament; and although this felt strange and unexplainable, the thought that their suffering still needed to be fully revealed, and that a solution would then be found, comforted their aching hearts and suppressed their growing anger.

So a petition was framed, and signed by thousands in the bright spring days of 1839, imploring Parliament to hear witnesses who could testify to the unparalleled destitution of the manufacturing districts. Nottingham, Sheffield, Glasgow, Manchester, and many other towns, were busy appointing delegates to convey this petition, who might speak, not merely of what they had seen, and had heard, but from what they had borne and suffered. Life-worn, gaunt, anxious, hunger-stamped men, were those delegates.

A petition was created and signed by thousands during the bright spring days of 1839, urging Parliament to listen to witnesses who could attest to the extreme poverty in the manufacturing areas. Nottingham, Sheffield, Glasgow, Manchester, and many other towns were actively appointing delegates to deliver this petition, who could speak not only from what they had seen and heard but also from their own experiences of hardship and suffering. The delegates were men who looked worn down by life, gaunt, anxious, and marked by hunger.

One of them was John Barton. He would have been ashamed to own the flutter of spirits his appointment gave him. There was the childish delight of seeing London—that went a little way, and but a little way. There was the vain idea of speaking out his notions before so many grand folk—that went a little further; and last, there was the really pure gladness of heart, arising from the idea that he was one of those chosen to be instruments in making known the distresses of the people, and consequently in procuring them some grand relief, by means of which they should never suffer want or care any more. He hoped largely, but vaguely, of the results of his expedition. An argosy of the precious hopes of many otherwise despairing creatures, was that petition to be heard concerning their sufferings.

One of them was John Barton. He would have been embarrassed to admit how excited his appointment made him. There was the childlike thrill of seeing London—that accounted for some of it, though just a bit. Then there was the silly thought of sharing his ideas in front of so many important people—that pushed it a bit further; and finally, there was the genuine joy in his heart, coming from the belief that he was one of those chosen to help highlight the struggles of the people, and therefore to secure some significant relief, which would mean they would never again face want or worry. He hoped a lot, but with a sense of uncertainty, about the outcomes of his mission. A treasure trove of hopes from many otherwise hopeless individuals was that petition, seeking to be heard about their suffering.

The night before the morning on which the Manchester delegates were to leave for London, Barton might be said to hold a levée, so many neighbours came dropping in. Job Legh had early established himself and his pipe by John Barton's fire, not saying much, but puffing away, and imagining himself of use in adjusting the smoothing-irons that hung before the fire, ready for Mary when she should want them. As for Mary, her employment was the same as that of Beau Tibbs' wife, "just washing her father's two shirts," in the pantry back-kitchen; for she was anxious about his appearance in London. (The coat had been redeemed, though the silk handkerchief was forfeited.) The door stood open, as usual, between the houseplace and back-kitchen, so she gave her greeting to their friends as they entered.

The night before the Manchester delegates were set to leave for London, Barton seemed to be having a gathering, with so many neighbors dropping by. Job Legh had made himself comfortable early on, sitting by John Barton's fire with his pipe, not saying much but puffing away and imagining he was helping by adjusting the smoothing irons hanging by the fire, ready for Mary when she needed them. As for Mary, her task was the same as Beau Tibbs' wife's: "just washing her father's two shirts" in the pantry back kitchen; she was concerned about how he would look in London. (The coat had been retrieved, though the silk handkerchief was lost.) The door between the main room and the back kitchen was open, as usual, so she greeted their friends as they came in.

"So, John, yo're bound for London, are yo?" said one.

"So, John, you're headed to London, right?" said one.

"Ay, I suppose I mun go," answered John, yielding to necessity as it were.

"Yeah, I guess I have to go," answered John, giving in to what he had to do.

"Well, there's many a thing I'd like yo to speak on to the Parliament people. Thou'lt not spare 'em, John, I hope. Tell 'em our minds; how we're thinking we've been clemmed long enough, and we donnot see whatten good they'n been doing, if they can't give us what we're all crying for sin' the day we were born."

"Well, there are many things I’d like you to talk about with the Parliament folks. I hope you won’t hold back, John. Tell them what we’re thinking; how we believe we’ve been starving long enough, and we don’t see the good they’ve been doing if they can’t give us what we’ve all been asking for since the day we were born."

"Ay, ay! I'll tell 'em that, and much more to it, when it gets to my turn; but thou knows there's many will have their word afore me."

"Yeah, yeah! I'll share that and a lot more when it's my turn; but you know there are many who will speak before me."

"Well, thou'lt speak at last. Bless thee, lad, do ask 'em to make th' masters break th' machines. There's never been good times sin' spinning-jennies came up."

"Well, you'll finally speak. Bless you, kid, do ask them to make the masters break the machines. There haven't been good times since spinning jennies came around."

"Machines is th' ruin of poor folk," chimed in several voices.

"Machines are ruining the lives of poor people," chimed in several voices.

"For my part," said a shivering, half-clad man, who crept near the fire, as if ague-stricken, "I would like thee to tell 'em to pass th' Short-hours Bill. Flesh and blood gets wearied wi' so much work; why should factory hands work so much longer nor other trades? Just ask 'em that, Barton, will ye?"

"For my part," said a shivering, half-clothed man, who crept close to the fire, as if he were ill, "I’d like you to tell them to pass the Short-hours Bill. Flesh and blood gets tired from so much work; why should factory workers have to work so many more hours than other trades? Just ask them that, Barton, will you?"

Barton was saved the necessity of answering, by the entrance of Mrs. Davenport, the poor widow he had been so kind to; she looked half-fed, and eager, but was decently clad. In her hand she brought a little newspaper parcel, which she took to Mary, who opened it, and then called out, dangling a shirt collar from her soapy fingers:

Barton was spared the need to respond when Mrs. Davenport, the struggling widow he had been so generous to, walked in. She seemed slightly undernourished and eager, but she was dressed properly. In her hand, she held a small newspaper parcel, which she handed to Mary. Mary opened it and then called out, waving a shirt collar from her soapy fingers:

"See, father, what a dandy you'll be in London! Mrs. Davenport has brought you this; made new cut, all after the fashion.—Thank you for thinking on him."

"Look, Dad, how stylish you'll be in London! Mrs. Davenport brought you this; it's a new style, totally trendy. —Thanks for thinking of him."

"Eh, Mary!" said Mrs. Davenport, in a low voice. "Whatten's all I can do, to what he's done for me and mine? But, Mary, sure I can help ye, for you'll be busy wi' this journey."

"Hey, Mary!" said Mrs. Davenport quietly. "What can I do after everything he's done for me and my family? But, Mary, I can definitely help you, since you'll be busy with this trip."

"Just help me wring these out, and then I'll take 'em to th' mangle."

"Just help me wring these out, and then I'll take them to the mangle."

So Mrs. Davenport became a listener to the conversation; and after a while joined in.

So Mrs. Davenport started listening to the conversation, and after a while, she joined in.

"I'm sure, John Barton, if yo are taking messages to the Parliament folk, yo'll not object to telling 'em what a sore trial it is, this law o' theirs, keeping childer fra' factory work, whether they be weakly or strong. There's our Ben; why, porridge seems to go no way wi' him, he eats so much; and I han gotten no money to send him t' school, as I would like; and there he is, rampaging about th' streets a' day, getting hungrier and hungrier, and picking up a' manner o' bad ways; and th' inspector won't let him in to work in th' factory, because he's not right age; though he's twice as strong as Sankey's little ritling [24] of a lad, as works till he cries for his legs aching so, though he is right age, and better."

"I'm sure, John Barton, if you're taking messages to the Parliament folks, you won't mind telling them how difficult this law of theirs is, keeping kids from factory work, whether they're weak or strong. There's our Ben; honestly, porridge doesn't do much for him, he eats so much; and I haven’t got any money to send him to school, like I wish I could; and there he is, running around the streets all day, getting hungrier and hungrier, and picking up all sorts of bad habits; and the inspector won't let him work in the factory because he's not the right age; even though he's twice as strong as Sankey's little runt [24] who works until he cries from his legs aching, even though he is the right age, and better."

Footnote 24:   

Footnote 24:   

"Ritling," probably a corruption of "ricketling," a child that suffers from the rickets—a weakling.
(Return)

"Ritling," likely a distorted version of "ricketling," refers to a child who has rickets—a frail kid.
(Return)

"I've one plan I wish to tell John Barton," said a pompous, careful-speaking man, "and I should like him for to lay it afore the Honourable House. My mother comed out o' Oxfordshire, and were under-laundry-maid in Sir Francis Dashwood's family; and when we were little ones, she'd tell us stories of their grandeur; and one thing she named were, that Sir Francis wore two shirts a day. Now he were all as one as a Parliament man; and many on 'em, I han no doubt, are like extravagant. Just tell 'em, John, do, that they'd be doing th' Lancashire weavers a great kindness, if they'd ha' their shirts a' made o' calico; 'twould make trade brisk, that would, wi' the power o' shirts they wear."

"I have a plan I want to share with John Barton," said a pompous man who spoke carefully, "and I’d like him to present it to the Honourable House. My mother came from Oxfordshire and was a lower laundry maid in Sir Francis Dashwood's family; when we were kids, she'd tell us stories about their grandeur. One thing she mentioned was that Sir Francis wore two shirts a day. Now he was just like a Member of Parliament, and I’m sure many of them are equally extravagant. Just tell them, John, please, that they would be doing the Lancashire weavers a great favor if they had their shirts made of calico; it would really boost the trade with the amount of shirts they wear."

Job Legh now put in his word. Taking the pipe out of his mouth, and addressing the last speaker, he said:

Job Legh now chimed in. Taking the pipe out of his mouth and addressing the last speaker, he said:

"I'll tell ye what, Bill, and no offence, mind ye; there's but hundreds of them Parliament folk as wear so many shirts to their back; but there's thousands and thousands o' poor weavers as han only gotten one shirt i' th' world; ay, and don't know where t' get another when that rag's done, though they're turning out miles o' calico every day; and many a mile o't is lying in warehouses, stopping up trade for want o' purchasers. Yo take my advice, John Barton, and ask Parliament to set trade free, so as workmen can earn a decent wage, and buy their two, ay and three, shirts a-year; that would make weaving brisk."

"I'll tell you what, Bill, and no offense meant; there are only a few hundred people in Parliament who have so many shirts to their name, but there are thousands and thousands of poor weavers who only have one shirt in the world, and they don’t know where to get another when that one is worn out, even though they produce miles of calico every day. In fact, there's plenty of it sitting in warehouses, holding up trade because there are no buyers. You should take my advice, John Barton, and ask Parliament to free up trade so workers can earn a decent wage and buy two or even three shirts a year; that would really boost the weaving industry."

He put his pipe in his mouth again, and redoubled his puffing to make up for lost time.

He put his pipe back in his mouth and started puffing even harder to make up for lost time.

"I'm afeard, neighbours," said John Barton, "I've not much chance o' telling 'em all yo say; what I think on, is just speaking out about the distress that they say is nought. When they hear o' children born on wet flags, without a rag t' cover 'em, or a bit o' food for th' mother; when they hear of folk lying down to die i' th' streets, or hiding their want i' some hole o' a cellar till death come to set 'em free; and when they hear o' all this plague, pestilence, and famine, they'll surely do somewhat wiser for us than we can guess at now. Howe'er, I han no objection, if so be there's an opening, to speak up for what yo say; anyhow, I'll do my best, and yo see now, if better times don't come after Parliament knows all."

"I'm afraid, neighbors," said John Barton, "I don't have much chance to tell them everything you say; what I think is just speaking out about the suffering they claim doesn't exist. When they hear about children being born on wet pavement, without a rag to cover them or food for their mothers; when they hear about people lying down to die in the streets, or hiding their needs in some dark corner of a cellar until death comes to free them; and when they hear about all this disease, pestilence, and famine, they'll surely do something wiser for us than we can imagine right now. However, I don't mind if there's a chance to speak up for what you say; anyway, I'll do my best, and you'll see, better times will come once Parliament knows everything."

Some shook their heads, but more looked cheery; and then one by one dropped off, leaving John and his daughter alone.

Some shook their heads, but more looked happy; and then one by one they left, leaving John and his daughter alone.

"Didst thou mark how poorly Jane Wilson looked?" asked he, as they wound up their hard day's work by a supper eaten over the fire, which glowed and glimmered through the room, and formed their only light.

"Did you notice how poorly Jane Wilson looked?" he asked as they ended their long day of work with supper over the fire, which glowed and flickered throughout the room and provided their only light.

"No, I can't say as I did. But she's never rightly held up her head since the twins died; and all along she has never been a strong woman."

"No, I can't say that I did. But she hasn't really held her head up since the twins died; and she has never been a strong woman."

"Never sin' her accident. Afore that I mind her looking as fresh and likely a girl as e'er a one in Manchester."

"Never saw her accident. Before that, I remember her looking as fresh and attractive as any girl in Manchester."

"What accident, father?"

"What accident, Dad?"

"She cotched [25] her side again a wheel. It were afore wheels were boxed up. It were just when she were to have been married, and many a one thought George would ha' been off his bargain; but I knew he wern't the chap for that trick. Pretty near the first place she went to when she were able to go about again, was th' Oud Church; poor wench, all pale and limping she went up the aisle, George holding her up as tender as a mother, and walking as slow as e'er he could, not to hurry her, though there were plenty enow of rude lads to cast their jests at him and her. Her face were white like a sheet when she came in church, but afore she got to th' altar she were all one flush. But for a' that it's been a happy marriage, and George has stuck by me through life like a brother. He'll never hold up his head again if he loses Jane. I didn't like her looks to-night."

"She leaned against a wheel again. It was before wheels were boxed up. It was just when she was about to get married, and many thought George would back out; but I knew he wasn’t the type for that. Almost the first place she went when she was able to get around again was the Old Church; poor girl, all pale and limping, she walked up the aisle, George supporting her as gently as a mother, and moving as slowly as he could, not wanting to rush her, even though there were plenty of rude guys making jokes at their expense. Her face was as white as a sheet when she entered the church, but by the time she reached the altar, she was flushed. Despite all that, it’s been a happy marriage, and George has stood by me through life like a brother. He’ll never lift his head again if he loses Jane. I didn’t like how she looked tonight."

Footnote 25:   

Footnote 25:   

"Cotched," caught.
(Return)

"Caught," caught.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

And so he went to bed, the fear of forthcoming sorrow to his friend mingling with his thoughts of to-morrow, and his hopes for the future. Mary watched him set off, with her hands over her eyes to shade them from the bright slanting rays of the morning sun, and then she turned into the house to arrange its disorder before going to her work. She wondered if she should like or dislike the evening and morning solitude; for several hours when the clock struck she thought of her father, and wondered where he was; she made good resolutions according to her lights; and by-and-bye came the distractions and events of the broad full day to occupy her with the present, and to deaden the memory of the absent.

And so he went to bed, the fear of the sorrow his friend would face mixing with his thoughts about tomorrow and his hopes for the future. Mary watched him leave, shielding her eyes from the bright, angled rays of the morning sun, and then she went inside to tidy up the mess before starting her work. She wondered whether she would enjoy or dislike the solitude of the evening and morning; for several hours when the clock struck, she thought about her father and wondered where he was. She made good resolutions as best as she could, and eventually, the distractions and events of the busy day took over, focusing her on the present and dulling the memory of the absent.

One of Mary's resolutions was, that she would not be persuaded or induced to see Mr. Harry Carson during her father's absence. There was something crooked in her conscience after all; for this very resolution seemed an acknowledgment that it was wrong to meet him at any time; and yet she had brought herself to think her conduct quite innocent and proper, for although unknown to her father, and certain, even did he know it, to fail of obtaining his sanction, she esteemed her love-meetings with Mr. Carson as sure to end in her father's good and happiness. But now that he was away, she would do nothing that he would disapprove of; no, not even though it was for his own good in the end.

One of Mary's resolutions was that she wouldn't be convinced or persuaded to see Mr. Harry Carson while her father was away. There was something off in her conscience after all; this very resolution seemed to admit that it was wrong to meet him at any time. Yet, she had managed to believe her actions were completely innocent and appropriate, because even though her father didn't know, and it was certain that he wouldn't approve if he did, she thought her secret meetings with Mr. Carson would ultimately benefit her father's happiness. But now that he was gone, she wouldn't do anything that he would disapprove of, not even if it were for his own good in the end.

Now, amongst Miss Simmonds' young ladies was one who had been from the beginning a confidant in Mary's love affair, made so by Mr. Carson himself. He had felt the necessity of some third person to carry letters and messages, and to plead his cause when he was absent. In a girl named Sally Leadbitter he had found a willing advocate. She would have been willing to have embarked in a love-affair herself (especially a clandestine one), for the mere excitement of the thing; but her willingness was strengthened by sundry half-sovereigns, which from time to time Mr. Carson bestowed upon her.

Now, among Miss Simmonds' students was one who had been, from the very start, a confidant in Mary's romantic situation, appointed by Mr. Carson himself. He realized he needed someone else to deliver letters and messages and to plead his case when he was unavailable. He found a supportive ally in a girl named Sally Leadbitter. She would have been eager to start a romance herself (especially a secret one) for the thrill of it; but her eagerness was bolstered by several half-sovereigns that Mr. Carson gave her from time to time.

Sally Leadbitter was vulgar-minded to the last degree; never easy unless her talk was of love and lovers; in her eyes it was an honour to have had a long list of wooers. So constituted, it was a pity that Sally herself was but a plain, red-haired, freckled girl; never likely, one would have thought, to become a heroine on her own account. But what she lacked in beauty she tried to make up for by a kind of witty boldness, which gave her what her betters would have called piquancy. Considerations of modesty or propriety never checked her utterance of a good thing. She had just talent enough to corrupt others. Her very good-nature was an evil influence. They could not hate one who was so kind; they could not avoid one who was so willing to shield them from scrapes by any exertion of her own; whose ready fingers would at any time make up for their deficiencies, and whose still more convenient tongue would at any time invent for them. The Jews, or Mohammedans (I forget which), believe that there is one little bone of our body, one of the vertebræ, if I remember rightly, which will never decay and turn to dust, but will lie incorrupt and indestructible in the ground until the Last Day: this is the Seed of the Soul. The most depraved have also their Seed of the Holiness that shall one day overcome their evil, their one good quality, lurking hidden, but safe, among all the corrupt and bad.

Sally Leadbitter was completely crass; she was never content unless the conversation revolved around love and relationships. To her, having a long line of admirers was a badge of honor. Given her personality, it was unfortunate that Sally was just an ordinary, red-haired girl with freckles; one wouldn’t expect her to be a heroine. However, what she lacked in looks, she made up for with a kind of witty boldness that her more refined peers would have called engaging. Thoughts of modesty or propriety never held her back from saying something clever. She had just enough talent to lead others astray. Her overly generous nature had a negative impact; people couldn’t resent someone so kind, nor could they avoid someone so eager to help them out of trouble, always ready to cover for their shortcomings and use her inventive words to bail them out. There’s a belief among either the Jews or Muslims (I can't remember which) that there’s a particular bone in our body, one of the vertebrae, that will never decay or turn to dust, remaining intact in the ground until the Last Day: this is the Seed of the Soul. Even the most corrupt individuals have their own Seed of Holiness that will ultimately prevail over their evil, a hidden but safe quality among all that is corrupt and bad.

Sally's seed of the future soul was her love for her mother, an aged bedridden woman. For her she had self-denial; for her, her good-nature rose into tenderness; to cheer her lonely bed, her spirits, in the evenings when her body was often woefully tired, never flagged, but were ready to recount the events of the day, to turn them into ridicule, and to mimic, with admirable fidelity, any person gifted with an absurdity who had fallen under her keen eye. But the mother was lightly principled like Sally herself; nor was there need to conceal from her the reason why Mr. Carson gave her so much money. She chuckled with pleasure, and only hoped that the wooing would be long a-doing.

Sally's love for her mother, an elderly woman confined to bed, was the foundation of her future. For her, she practiced self-denial; her naturally kind spirit blossomed into tenderness. To brighten her mother’s lonely bed, even when her own body was often exhausted in the evenings, her enthusiasm never waned. She was always ready to share the day’s events, turn them into jokes, and imitate, with impressive accuracy, anyone with a quirky trait who caught her sharp attention. But her mother, like Sally, had loose morals; there was no need to hide from her why Mr. Carson gave her so much money. She laughed happily and only wished that the courtship would take a long time.

Still neither she, nor her daughter, nor Harry Carson liked this resolution of Mary, not to see him during her father's absence.

Still, neither she, nor her daughter, nor Harry Carson liked Mary's decision not to see him while her father was away.

One evening (and the early summer evenings were long and bright now), Sally met Mr. Carson by appointment, to be charged with a letter for Mary, imploring her to see him, which Sally was to back with all her powers of persuasion. After parting from him she determined, as it was not so very late, to go at once to Mary's, and deliver the message and letter.

One evening (and the early summer evenings were long and bright now), Sally met Mr. Carson as planned, to take a letter for Mary, urging her to meet him, which Sally would support with all her powers of persuasion. After saying goodbye to him, she decided, since it wasn’t too late, to go straight to Mary’s and deliver the message and letter.

She found Mary in great sorrow. She had just heard of George Wilson's sudden death: her old friend, her father's friend, Jem's father—all his claims came rushing upon her. Though not guarded from unnecessary sight or sound of death, as the children of the rich are, yet it had so often been brought home to her this last three or four months. It was so terrible thus to see friend after friend depart. Her father, too, who had dreaded Jane Wilson's death the evening before he set off. And she, the weakly, was left behind while the strong man was taken. At any rate the sorrow her father had so feared for him was spared. Such were the thoughts which came over her.

She found Mary in deep sadness. She had just learned about George Wilson's sudden death: her old friend, her father's friend, Jem's father—all those connections flooded her mind. Although she wasn't shielded from the harsh realities of death like wealthy kids often are, it had been a constant presence in her life over the past few months. It was so heartbreaking to watch friend after friend leave. Her father, too, had been worried about Jane Wilson's death the night before he left. And here she was, the fragile one, left behind while the strong man was taken. At least her father was spared the grief he had dreaded for George. Those were the thoughts that crossed her mind.

She could not go to comfort the bereaved, even if comfort were in her power to give; for she had resolved to avoid Jem; and she felt that this of all others was not the occasion on which she could keep up a studiously cold manner.

She couldn't go to comfort the grieving, even if she had the ability to provide comfort; because she had decided to stay away from Jem; and she felt that this, more than any other time, was not the moment when she could maintain a deliberately distant attitude.

And in this shock of grief, Sally Leadbitter was the last person she wished to see. However, she rose to welcome her, betraying her tear-swollen face.

And in this overwhelming grief, Sally Leadbitter was the last person she wanted to see. Still, she got up to greet her, giving away her tear-stained face.

"Well, I shall tell Mr. Carson to-morrow how you're fretting for him; it's no more nor he's doing for you, I can tell you."

"Well, I’ll tell Mr. Carson tomorrow how much you’re missing him; it’s not any more than what he’s doing for you, I can tell you."

"For him, indeed!" said Mary, with a toss of her pretty head.

"For him, for sure!" said Mary, with a toss of her pretty head.

"Ay, miss, for him! You've been sighing as if your heart would break now for several days, over your work; now arn't you a little goose not to go and see one who I am sure loves you as his life, and whom you love; 'How much, Mary?' 'This much,' as the children say" (opening her arms very wide).

"Hey, miss, for him! You've been sighing like your heart is breaking for days now over your work; aren’t you a little silly not to go see someone I’m sure loves you like his life, and whom you love? 'How much, Mary?' 'This much,' like the kids say," (opening her arms very wide).

"Nonsense," said Mary, pouting; "I often think I don't love him at all."

"Nonsense," Mary said, pouting. "I often think I don't love him at all."

"And I'm to tell him that, am I, next time I see him?" asked Sally.

"And I'm supposed to tell him that, right, next time I see him?" asked Sally.

"If you like," replied Mary. "I'm sure I don't care for that or any thing else now;" weeping afresh.

"If you want," Mary replied. "I really don't care about that or anything else right now," she cried again.

But Sally did not like to be the bearer of any such news. She saw she had gone on the wrong tack, and that Mary's heart was too full to value either message or letter as she ought. So she wisely paused in their delivery, and said in a more sympathetic tone than she had heretofore used,

But Sally didn’t want to be the one to share that news. She realized she had taken the wrong approach, and that Mary’s heart was too overwhelmed to appreciate either the message or the letter as she should. So she wisely held off on delivering them and spoke in a more sympathetic tone than she had before,

"Do tell me, Mary, what's fretting you so? You know I never could abide to see you cry."

"Please tell me, Mary, what's bothering you so much? You know I've never been able to watch you cry."

"George Wilson's dropped down dead this afternoon," said Mary, fixing her eyes for one minute on Sally, and the next hiding her face in her apron as she sobbed anew.

"George Wilson just dropped dead this afternoon," said Mary, looking at Sally for a moment and then hiding her face in her apron as she cried again.

"Dear, dear! All flesh is grass; here to-day and gone to-morrow, as the Bible says. Still he was an old man, and not good for much; there's better folk than him left behind. Is th' canting old maid as was his sister alive yet?"

"Wow! Everyone is temporary; here today and gone tomorrow, as the Bible says. Still, he was an old man, and not really useful anymore; there are better people than him still around. Is that preachy old maid who was his sister still alive?"

"I don't know who you mean," said Mary, sharply; for she did know, and did not like to have her dear, simple Alice so spoken of.

"I don't know who you're talking about," Mary said sharply; she did know, and she didn't like hearing her dear, simple Alice talked about like that.

"Come, Mary, don't be so innocent. Is Miss Alice Wilson alive, then; will that please you? I haven't seen her hereabouts lately."

"Come on, Mary, stop being so naive. Is Miss Alice Wilson alive, then? Will that make you happy? I haven't seen her around lately."

"No, she's left living here. When the twins died she thought she could, may be, be of use to her sister, who was sadly cast down, and Alice thought she could cheer her up; at any rate she could listen to her when her heart grew overburdened; so she gave up her cellar and went to live with them."

"No, she’s no longer living here. When the twins died, she thought she might be able to help her sister, who was really down, and Alice believed she could lift her spirits; at the very least, she could listen to her when her heart felt heavy, so she gave up her cellar and moved in with them."

"Well, good go with her. I'd no fancy for her, and I'd no fancy for her making my pretty Mary into a Methodee."

"Well, good luck with her. I didn’t have any interest in her, and I didn’t want her turning my beautiful Mary into a Methodee."

"She wasn't a Methodee, she was Church o' England."

"She wasn't a Methodist, she was Church of England."

"Well, well, Mary, you're very particular. You know what I meant. Look, who is this letter from?" holding up Henry Carson's letter.

"Well, well, Mary, you're quite particular. You know what I meant. Look, who is this letter from?" holding up Henry Carson's letter.

"I don't know, and don't care," said Mary, turning very red.

"I don't know, and I don't care," Mary said, turning bright red.

"My eye! as if I didn't know you did know and did care."

"My eye! Like I didn't know you knew and cared."

"Well, give it me," said Mary, impatiently, and anxious in her present mood for her visitor's departure.

"Well, give it to me," Mary said, feeling impatient and eager for her visitor to leave.

Sally relinquished it unwillingly. She had, however, the pleasure of seeing Mary dimple and blush as she read the letter, which seemed to say the writer was not indifferent to her.

Sally gave it up reluctantly. However, she enjoyed watching Mary smile and blush as she read the letter, which suggested that the writer cared for her.

"You must tell him I can't come," said Mary, raising her eyes at last. "I have said I won't meet him while father is away, and I won't."

"You have to tell him I can't come," said Mary, finally looking up. "I said I wouldn't meet him while Dad is away, and I mean it."

"But, Mary, he does so look for you. You'd be quite sorry for him, he's so put out about not seeing you. Besides you go when your father's at home, without letting on [26] to him, and what harm would there be in going now?"

"But, Mary, he really misses you. You'd feel bad for him; he's really upset about not seeing you. Plus, you go when your dad is home, without telling him, so what's the harm in going now?"

Footnote 26:   

Footnote 26:   

"Letting on," informing. In Anglo-Saxon, one meaning of "lætan" was "to admit;" and we say, to let out a secret.
(Return)

"Letting on" means informing. In Old English, one meaning of "lætan" was "to admit;" and we say, to let out a secret.
(Return)

"Well, Sally! you know my answer, I won't; and I won't."

"Well, Sally! You know my answer, I won't; and I won't."

"I'll tell him to come and see you himself some evening, instead o' sending me; he'd may be find you not so hard to deal with."

"I'll tell him to come and see you himself one evening instead of sending me; he might find you not so tough to deal with."

Mary flashed up.

Mary lit up.

"If he dares to come here while father's away, I'll call the neighbours in to turn him out, so don't be putting him up to that."

"If he has the guts to come here while Dad's gone, I’ll get the neighbors to kick him out, so don’t encourage him to do that."

"Mercy on us! one would think you were the first girl that ever had a lover; have you never heard what other girls do and think no shame of?"

"Mercy! You’d think you’re the first girl ever to have a boyfriend; haven’t you heard what other girls do and don’t feel ashamed about?"

"Hush, Sally! that's Margaret Jennings at the door."

"Hush, Sally! That's Margaret Jennings at the door."

And in an instant Margaret was in the room. Mary had begged Job Legh to let her come and sleep with her. In the uncertain fire-light you could not help noticing that she had the groping walk of a blind person.

And in a moment, Margaret was in the room. Mary had asked Job Legh to let her come and sleep with her. In the flickering firelight, it was hard not to notice that she walked like someone who couldn't see.

"Well, I must go, Mary," said Sally. "And that's your last word?"

"Well, I've got to go, Mary," said Sally. "Is that your final word?"

"Yes, yes; good-night." She shut the door gladly on her unwelcome visitor—unwelcome at that time at least.

"Yes, yes; good night." She happily closed the door on her unwelcome visitor—unwelcome at least for that moment.

"Oh Margaret, have ye heard this sad news about George Wilson?"

"Oh Margaret, have you heard this sad news about George Wilson?"

"Yes, that I have. Poor creatures, they've been sore tried lately. Not that I think sudden death so bad a thing; it's easy, and there's no terrors for him as dies. For them as survives it's very hard. Poor George! he were such a hearty looking man."

"Yeah, I have. Those poor creatures have really been put through a lot lately. Not that I think sudden death is such a terrible thing; it’s easy, and there are no fears for the one who dies. For those who are left behind, it’s really tough. Poor George! He looked so healthy."

"Margaret," said Mary, who had been closely observing her friend, "thou'rt very blind to-night, arn't thou? Is it wi' crying? Your eyes are so swollen and red."

"Margaret," Mary said, who had been watching her friend closely, "you're really blind tonight, aren't you? Is it from crying? Your eyes are so swollen and red."

"Yes, dear! but not crying for sorrow. Han ye heard where I was last night?"

"Yes, sweetie! But I'm not crying out of sadness. Have you heard where I was last night?"

"No; where?"

"No; where at?"

"Look here." She held up a bright golden sovereign. Mary opened her large gray eyes with astonishment.

"Check this out." She held up a shiny gold coin. Mary widened her big gray eyes in surprise.

"I'll tell you all how and about it. You see there's a gentleman lecturing on music at th' Mechanics', and he wants folk to sing his songs. Well, last night th' counter got a sore throat and couldn't make a note. So they sent for me. Jacob Butterworth had said a good word for me, and they asked me would I sing? You may think I was frightened, but I thought now or never, and said I'd do my best. So I tried o'er the songs wi' th' lecturer, and then th' managers told me I were to make myself decent and be there by seven."

"I'll tell you everything about it. There's a guy giving a lecture on music at the Mechanics', and he wants people to sing his songs. Well, last night the main performer lost his voice and couldn’t sing a note. So they called me. Jacob Butterworth had said some nice things about me, and they asked if I would sing. You might think I was scared, but I figured it was now or never, so I said I would do my best. I practiced the songs with the lecturer, and then the managers told me to clean up and be there by seven."

"And what did you put on?" asked Mary. "Oh, why didn't you come in for my pretty pink gingham?"

"And what did you wear?" asked Mary. "Oh, why didn't you come in for my lovely pink gingham?"

"I did think on't; but you had na come home then. No! I put on my merino, as was turned last winter, and my white shawl, and did my hair pretty tidy; it did well enough. Well, but as I was saying, I went at seven. I couldn't see to read my music, but I took th' paper in wi' me, to ha' somewhat to do wi' my fingers. Th' folks' heads danced, as I stood as right afore 'em all as if I'd been going to play at ball wi' 'em. You may guess I felt squeamish, but mine weren't the first song, and th' music sounded like a friend's voice, telling me to take courage. So to make a long story short, when it were all o'er th' lecturer thanked me, and th' managers said as how there never was a new singer so applauded (for they'd clapped and stamped after I'd done, till I began to wonder how many pair o' shoes they'd get through a week at that rate, let alone their hands). So I'm to sing again o' Thursday; and I got a sovereign last night, and am to have half-a-sovereign every night th' lecturer is at th' Mechanics'."

"I thought about it, but you hadn't come home yet. No! I put on my merino that I wore last winter and my white shawl, and I did my hair pretty neatly; it looked good enough. Anyway, I went at seven. I couldn't see to read my music, but I took the paper with me to have something to do with my hands. The audience's heads were bobbing as I stood right in front of them as if I was going to play ball with them. You can imagine I felt nervous, but I wasn't the first singer, and the music felt like a friend's voice encouraging me to be brave. To make a long story short, when it was all over, the lecturer thanked me, and the managers said that I'd never seen such an applauded new singer (they clapped and stamped so much after I was done that I started to wonder how many pairs of shoes they went through in a week, not to mention their hands). So I'm set to sing again on Thursday; I earned a sovereign last night and will get half a sovereign every night the lecturer is at the Mechanics."

"Well, Margaret, I'm right glad to hear it."

"Well, Margaret, I'm really glad to hear that."

"And I don't think you've heard the best bit yet. Now that a way seemed opened to me, of not being a burden to any one, though it did please God to make me blind, I thought I'd tell grandfather. I only telled him about the singing and the sovereign last night, for I thought I'd not send him to bed wi' a heavy heart; but this morning I telled him all."

"And I don't think you've heard the best part yet. Now that it seemed like I had found a way to not be a burden to anyone, even though God decided to make me blind, I thought I'd tell my grandfather. I only mentioned the singing and the coin last night because I didn't want to send him to bed with a heavy heart; but this morning, I told him everything."

"And how did he take it?"

"And how did he respond?"

"He's not a man of many words; and it took him by surprise like."

"He's not someone who talks much, and it caught him off guard."

"I wonder at that; I've noticed it in your ways ever since you telled me."

"I find that interesting; I've seen it in your behavior ever since you told me."

"Ay, that's it! If I'd not telled you, and you'd seen me every day, you'd not ha' noticed the little mite o' difference fra' day to day."

"Yeah, that's it! If I hadn't told you, and you'd seen me every day, you wouldn't have noticed the tiny bit of difference from day to day."

"Well, but what did your grandfather say?"

"Well, what did your grandpa say?"

"Why, Mary," said Margaret, half smiling, "I'm a bit loath to tell yo, for unless yo knew grandfather's ways like me, yo'd think it strange. He were taken by surprise, and he said: 'Damn yo!' Then he began looking at his book as it were, and were very quiet, while I telled him all about it; how I'd feared, and how downcast I'd been; and how I were now reconciled to it, if it were th' Lord's will; and how I hoped to earn money by singing; and while I were talking, I saw great big tears come dropping on th' book; but in course I never let on that I saw 'em. Dear grandfather! and all day long he's been quietly moving things out o' my way, as he thought might trip me up, and putting things in my way, as he thought I might want; never knowing I saw and felt what he were doing; for, yo see, he thinks I'm out and out blind, I guess—as I shall be soon."

"Why, Mary," said Margaret, half smiling, "I’m a little hesitant to tell you because unless you knew Grandfather's ways like I do, you’d think it’s odd. He was caught off guard and said, 'Damn you!' Then he started looking at his book as if he were focused, and he got really quiet while I told him everything; how I had been scared and feeling down; how I had now come to terms with it, if it was the Lord's will; and how I hoped to make money by singing. While I was talking, I saw big tears dropping onto the book, but of course, I didn’t let on that I noticed. Dear Grandfather! All day long he’s been quietly moving things out of my way that he thought might trip me up, and putting things in my path that he thought I might need; not realizing I saw and felt what he was doing; because, you see, he thinks I’m completely blind, I guess—as I will be soon."

Margaret sighed, in spite of her cheerful and relieved tone.

Margaret sighed, even though her tone was cheerful and relieved.

Though Mary caught the sigh, she felt it was better to let it pass without notice, and began, with the tact which true sympathy rarely fails to supply, to ask a variety of questions respecting her friend's musical debut, which tended to bring out more distinctly how successful it had been.

Though Mary noticed the sigh, she thought it was better to let it slide and started, with the sensitivity that genuine sympathy often provides, to ask a range of questions about her friend's musical debut, which helped to highlight how successful it had been.

"Why, Margaret," at length she exclaimed, "thou'lt become as famous, may be, as that grand lady fra' London, as we seed one night driving up to th' concert room door in her carriage."

"Why, Margaret," she finally exclaimed, "you might become as famous as that great lady from London that we saw one night driving up to the concert hall in her carriage."

"It looks very like it," said Margaret, with a smile. "And be sure, Mary, I'll not forget to give thee a lift now an' then when that comes about. Nay, who knows, if thou'rt a good girl, but mayhappen I may make thee my lady's maid! Wouldn't that be nice? So I'll e'en sing to mysel' th' beginning o' one o' my songs,

"It indeed looks very much like it," said Margaret, smiling. "And you can be sure, Mary, that I won’t forget to help you out from time to time when that happens. Who knows, if you're a good girl, maybe I’ll even make you my lady's maid! Wouldn’t that be nice? So I’ll just sing to myself the beginning of one of my songs,

'And you will walk in silk clothing,
An' siller hae to spare.'"

"Nay, don't stop; or else give me something a bit more new, for somehow I never quite liked that part about thinking o' Donald mair."

"Nah, don’t stop; or just give me something a little fresher, because for some reason I never really liked that part about thinking of Donald more."

"Well, though I'm a bit tir'd, I don't care if I do. Before I come, I were practising well nigh upon two hours this one which I'm to sing o' Thursday. Th' lecturer said he were sure it would just suit me, and I should do justice to it; and I should be right sorry to disappoint him, he were so nice and encouraging like to me. Eh! Mary, what a pity there isn't more o' that way, and less scolding and rating i' th' world! It would go a vast deal further. Beside, some o' th' singers said they were a'most certain it were a song o' his own, because he were so fidgetty and particular about it, and so anxious I should give it th' proper expression. And that makes me care still more. Th' first verse, he said, were to be sung 'tenderly, but joyously!' I'm afraid I don't quite hit that, but I'll try.

"Well, even though I’m a bit tired, I don’t mind giving it a shot. Before I came, I was practicing for nearly two hours on the song I’m supposed to sing on Thursday. The lecturer said he was sure it would fit me perfectly and that I would do it justice; I’d be really sorry to disappoint him since he’s been so nice and encouraging. Ah, Mary, what a shame there isn’t more positivity and less scolding in the world! It would make a huge difference. Besides, some of the other singers said they were almost certain it was one of his own songs because he was so picky and anxious that I should convey the right emotions. That makes me care even more. He said the first verse should be sung 'tenderly, but joyfully!' I’m afraid I don’t quite nail that, but I’ll do my best."

'What a single word can do!
Thrilling all the heartstrings,
Calling forth fond memories,
Raining round hope's melodies,
Steeping all in one bright hue—
What a single word can do!'

Now it falls into th' minor key, and must be very sad like. I feel as if I could do that better than t'other.

Now it shifts into a minor key, and it must sound really sad. I feel like I could do that better than the other one.

'What a single word can do!
Making life seem all untrue,
Driving joy and hope away,
Leaving not one cheering ray
Killing every flower that grew—
What a single word can do!'"

Margaret certainly made the most of this little song. As a factory worker, listening outside, observed, "She spun it reet [27] fine!" And if she only sang it at the Mechanics' with half the feeling she put into it that night, the lecturer must have been hard to please, if he did not admit that his expectations were more than fulfilled.

Margaret definitely made the most of that little song. A factory worker outside listening remarked, "She sang it really well!" And if she only sang it at the Mechanics' with half the emotion she put into it that night, the lecturer must have been hard to impress if he didn't acknowledge that his expectations were exceeded.

Footnote 27:   

Footnote 27:   

"Reet," right; often used for "very."
(Return)

"Reet," right; often used for "very."
(Return)

When it was ended, Mary's looks told more than words could have done what she thought of it; and partly to keep in a tear which would fain have rolled out, she brightened into a laugh, and said, "For certain, th' carriage is coming. So let us go and dream on it."

When it was over, Mary's expression revealed more than words could have conveyed about her feelings; and in an effort to hold back a tear that was eager to fall, she broke into a laugh and said, "Surely, the carriage is coming. So let’s go and dream about it."

 

 

CHAPTER IX.

BARTON'S LONDON EXPERIENCES.

"A life of self-indulgence is for us,
A life of self-denial is for them;
For us the streets, broad-built and populous,
For them unhealthy corners, garrets dim,
And cellars where the water-rat may swim!
For us green paths refreshed by frequent rain,
For them dark alleys where the dust lies grim!
Not doomed by us to this appointed pain—
God made us rich and poor—of what do these complain?"

"A life of indulgence is for us,
A life of sacrifice is meant for them;
For us, wide streets filled with people,
For them, unhealthy nooks, dark attics,
And cellars where water rats can swim!
For us, green paths refreshed by regular rain,
For them, dark alleys where the dust gathers!
Not condemned by us to this assigned suffering—
God created both the rich and the poor—what’s there to complain about?

Mrs. Norton's "Child Of The Islands."

Mrs. Norton's "Child of the Islands."

The next evening it was a warm, pattering, incessant rain, just the rain to waken up the flowers. But in Manchester, where, alas! there are no flowers, the rain had only a disheartening and gloomy effect; the streets were wet and dirty, the drippings from the houses were wet and dirty, and the people were wet and dirty. Indeed, most kept within-doors; and there was an unusual silence of footsteps in the little paved courts.

The following evening, it was a warm, steady, and continuous rain, just what the flowers needed to wake up. But in Manchester, where, unfortunately, there are no flowers, the rain only cast a discouraging and gloomy vibe; the streets were soaked and dirty, the drips from the houses were soaked and dirty, and the people were soaked and dirty. In fact, most stayed indoors; there was an unusual quiet in the small paved alleys.

Mary had to change her clothes after her walk home; and had hardly settled herself before she heard some one fumbling at the door. The noise continued long enough to allow her to get up, and go and open it. There stood—could it be? yes it was, her father!

Mary had to change her clothes after her walk home, and she had barely settled in before she heard someone fumbling at the door. The noise went on long enough for her to get up and go open it. There stood—could it be? Yes, it was her father!

Drenched and way-worn, there he stood! He came in with no word to Mary in return for her cheery and astonished greeting. He sat down by the fire in his wet things, unheeding. But Mary would not let him so rest. She ran up and brought down his working-day clothes, and went into the pantry to rummage up their little bit of provision while he changed by the fire, talking all the while as gaily as she could, though her father's depression hung like lead on her heart.

Drenched and exhausted, there he was! He came in without saying a word to Mary in response to her cheerful and surprised greeting. He sat by the fire in his wet clothes, not paying attention. But Mary wouldn't let him relax like that. She hurried upstairs to get his work clothes and went into the pantry to gather whatever little food they had while he changed by the fire, chatting as cheerfully as she could, even though her father's sadness weighed heavily on her heart.

For Mary, in her seclusion at Miss Simmonds',—where the chief talk was of fashions, and dress, and parties to be given, for which such and such gowns would be wanted, varied with a slight whispered interlude occasionally about love and lovers,—had not heard the political news of the day: that Parliament had refused to listen to the working-men, when they petitioned with all the force of their rough, untutored words to be heard concerning the distress which was riding, like the Conqueror on his Pale Horse, among the people; which was crushing their lives out of them, and stamping woe-marks over the land.

For Mary, staying at Miss Simmonds' place—where the main conversations were about fashion, clothing, and upcoming parties that would require specific dresses, mixed in with occasional quiet chats about love and relationships—had not heard the day's political news: that Parliament had ignored the working class when they passionately petitioned to address the suffering that was sweeping through the population, crushing their lives and leaving marks of sorrow across the land.

When he had eaten and was refreshed, they sat in silence for some time; for Mary wished him to tell her what oppressed him so, yet durst not ask. In this she was wise; for when we are heavy laden in our hearts, it falls in better with our humour to reveal our case in our own way, and our own time.

When he finished eating and felt renewed, they sat in silence for a while; Mary wanted him to share what was troubling him, but didn’t dare to ask. She was wise to hold back; when we're burdened in our hearts, it's easier to open up about our situation in our own way and on our own time.

Mary sat on a stool at her father's feet in old childish guise, and stole her hand into his, while his sadness infected her, and she "caught the trick of grief, and sighed," she knew not why.

Mary sat on a stool at her father's feet, looking like a little child, and slipped her hand into his. His sadness spread to her, and she "caught the trick of grief and sighed," though she didn't know why.

"Mary, we mun speak to our God to hear us, for man will not hearken; no, not now, when we weep tears o' blood."

"Mary, we must talk to our God to listen to us, because people won't pay attention; no, not even now, when we're crying tears of blood."

In an instant Mary understood the fact, if not the details, that so weighed down her father's heart. She pressed his hand with silent sympathy. She did not know what to say, and was so afraid of speaking wrongly, that she was silent. But when his attitude had remained unchanged for more than half-an-hour, his eyes gazing vacantly and fixedly at the fire, no sound but now and then a deep drawn sigh to break the weary ticking of the clock, and the drip-drop from the roof without, Mary could bear it no longer. Any thing to rouse her father. Even bad news.

In an instant, Mary grasped the fact, if not all the details, that weighed heavily on her father's heart. She squeezed his hand as a silent gesture of support. Unsure of what to say and terrified of saying the wrong thing, she stayed quiet. But when he had remained in the same state for over thirty minutes, his eyes staring blankly at the fire, with only an occasional deep sigh breaking the tired ticking of the clock and the drip-drop from the roof outside, Mary could no longer stand it. She needed to do something to wake her father up, even if it meant delivering bad news.

"Father, do you know George Wilson's dead?" (Her hand was suddenly and almost violently compressed.) "He dropped down dead in Oxford Road yester morning. It's very sad, isn't it, father?"

"Father, do you know that George Wilson is dead?" (Her hand suddenly squeezed his tightly and almost violently.) "He collapsed and died on Oxford Road yesterday morning. It's really sad, isn't it, father?"

Her tears were ready to flow as she looked up in her father's face for sympathy. Still the same fixed look of despair, not varied by grief for the dead.

Her tears were about to fall as she looked up at her father's face for sympathy. He still wore the same blank expression of despair, unchanged by any sorrow for the dead.

"Best for him to die," he said, in a low voice.

"Better for him to die," he said, in a quiet voice.

This was unbearable. Mary got up under pretence of going to tell Margaret that she need not come to sleep with her to-night, but really to ask Job Legh to come and cheer her father.

This was unbearable. Mary got up pretending to go tell Margaret that she didn’t need to come sleep with her tonight, but really she wanted to ask Job Legh to come and cheer her father up.

She stopped outside their door. Margaret was practising her singing, and through the still night air her voice rang out like that of an angel.

She paused outside their door. Margaret was practicing her singing, and through the quiet night air, her voice echoed like that of an angel.

"Comfort ye, comfort ye, my people, saith your God."

"Take comfort, take comfort, my people, says your God."

The old Hebrew prophetic words fell like dew on Mary's heart. She could not interrupt. She stood listening and "comforted," till the little buzz of conversation again began, and then entered and told her errand.

The old Hebrew prophecies settled like dew on Mary's heart. She couldn't interrupt. She stood there, listening and feeling "comforted," until the chatter started up again, and then she stepped in to share her purpose.

Both grandfather and grand-daughter rose instantly to fulfil her request.

Both the grandfather and granddaughter quickly stood up to meet her request.

"He's just tired out, Mary," said old Job. "He'll be a different man to-morrow."

"He's just worn out, Mary," said old Job. "He'll be a different person tomorrow."

There is no describing the looks and tones that have power over an aching, heavy laden heart; but in an hour or so John Barton was talking away as freely as ever, though all his talk ran, as was natural, on the disappointment of his fond hope, of the forlorn hope of many.

There’s no way to describe the looks and tones that can influence a hurting, weighed-down heart; but in about an hour, John Barton was chatting as easily as ever, even though all his conversation, as would be expected, revolved around the disappointment of his cherished hope, the lost hope of many.

"Ay, London's a fine place," said he, "and finer folk live in it than I ever thought on, or ever heerd tell on except in th' story-books. They are having their good things now, that afterwards they may be tormented."

"Yeah, London’s a great place," he said, "and there are better people living here than I ever imagined or heard about, except in storybooks. They’re enjoying their good times now, so they might be tormented later."

Still at the old parable of Dives and Lazarus! Does it haunt the minds of the rich as it does those of the poor?

Still reflecting on the old story of Dives and Lazarus! Does it stay on the minds of the rich like it does for the poor?

"Do tell us all about London, dear father," asked Mary, who was sitting at her old post by her father's knee.

"Please tell us all about London, Dad," asked Mary, who was sitting in her usual spot by her father's knee.

"How can I tell yo a' about it, when I never seed one-tenth of it. It's as big as six Manchesters, they telled me. One-sixth may be made up o' grand palaces, and three-sixths o' middling kind, and th' rest o' holes o' iniquity and filth, such as Manchester knows nought on, I'm glad to say."

"How can I explain it to you when I’ve only seen a tiny part of it? They told me it’s as big as six Manchesters. One-sixth might consist of grand palaces, three-sixths of average places, and the rest filled with pits of vice and filth that Manchester doesn’t even know about, and I’m happy to say that."

"Well, father, but did you see th' Queen?"

"Well, Dad, did you see the Queen?"

"I believe I didn't, though one day I thought I'd seen her many a time. You see," said he, turning to Job Legh, "there were a day appointed for us to go to Parliament House. We were most on us biding at a public-house in Holborn, where they did very well for us. Th' morning of taking our petition we'd such a spread for breakfast as th' Queen hersel might ha' sitten down to. I suppose they thought we wanted putting in heart. There were mutton kidneys, and sausages, and broiled ham, and fried beef and onions; more like a dinner nor a breakfast. Many on our chaps though, I could see, could eat but little. Th' food stuck in their throats when they thought o' them at home, wives and little ones, as had, may be at that very time, nought to eat. Well, after breakfast, we were all set to walk in procession, and a time it took to put us in order, two and two, and the petition as was yards long, carried by th' foremost pairs. The men looked grave enough, yo may be sure; and such a set of thin, wan, wretched-looking chaps as they were!"

"I don't think I did, but there was a day when I thought I’d seen her many times. You see," he said, turning to Job Legh, "there was a day set for us to go to Parliament House. Most of us were staying at a pub in Holborn, and they treated us really well. The morning we were supposed to present our petition, we had a breakfast spread that the Queen herself could have sat down to. I guess they thought we needed cheering up. There were mutton kidneys, sausages, broiled ham, and fried beef with onions; it was more like dinner than breakfast. Many of our guys, though, I could see, could hardly eat. The food caught in their throats when they thought of their families back home, wives and little ones who might, possibly at that very moment, have nothing to eat. Well, after breakfast, we all got ready to walk in a procession, and it took quite a while to line us up, two by two, with the petition that was yards long, carried by the front pairs. The men looked serious enough, you can be sure; and what a group of thin, pale, miserable-looking guys they were!"

"Yourself is none to boast on."

"There's nothing to brag about yourself."

"Ay, but I were fat and rosy to many a one. Well, we walked on and on through many a street, much the same as Deansgate. We had to walk slowly, slowly, for th' carriages an' cabs as thronged th' streets. I thought by-and-bye we should may be get clear on 'em, but as th' streets grew wider they grew worse, and at last we were fairly blocked up at Oxford Street. We getten across at last though, and my eyes! the grand streets we were in then! They're sadly puzzled how to build houses though in London; there'd be an opening for a good steady master-builder there, as know'd his business. For yo see the houses are many on 'em built without any proper shape for a body to live in; some on 'em they've after thought would fall down, so they've stuck great ugly pillars out before 'em. And some on 'em (we thought they must be th' tailor's sign) had getten stone men and women as wanted clothes stuck on 'em. I were like a child, I forgot a' my errand in looking about me. By this it were dinner-time, or better, as we could tell by th' sun, right above our heads, and we were dusty and tired, going a step now and a step then. Well, at last we getten into a street grander nor all, leading to th' Queen's palace, and there it were I thought I saw th' Queen. Yo've seen th' hearses wi' white plumes, Job?"

"Yeah, but I used to be chubby and rosy for a lot of people. Well, we kept walking through many streets, pretty similar to Deansgate. We had to move slowly because the carriages and cabs crowded the roads. I thought eventually we might get past them, but as the streets got wider, they got busier, and finally, we were completely stuck on Oxford Street. We managed to cross eventually, and wow! the grand streets we found ourselves in then! They're really confused about how to build houses in London; there's definitely a need for a skilled builder who knows his craft. Because you see, a lot of the houses are designed without any proper shape for living; some of them they figured might collapse, so they've added ugly pillars in front of them. And some of them (we thought they must be the tailor's sign) had stone figures of men and women that needed clothes stuck on them. I felt like a child; I forgot my errand while I was looking around. By now it was dinner time, or at least we could tell by the sun directly above us, and we were dusty and tired, taking one step at a time. Finally, we arrived at an even grander street leading to the Queen's palace, and that’s when I thought I saw the Queen. You’ve seen the hearses with white plumes, right, Job?"

Job assented.

Job approved.

"Well, them undertaker folk are driving a pretty trade in London. Wellnigh every lady we saw in a carriage had hired one o' them plumes for the day, and had it niddle noddling on her head. It were th' Queen's Drawing-room, they said, and th' carriages went bowling along toward her house, some wi' dressed up gentlemen like circus folk in 'em, and rucks [28] o' ladies in others. Carriages themselves were great shakes too. Some o' th' gentlemen as couldn't get inside hung on behind, wi' nosegays to smell at, and sticks to keep off folk as might splash their silk stockings. I wondered why they didn't hire a cab rather than hang on like a whip-behind boy; but I suppose they wished to keep wi' their wives, Darby and Joan like. Coachmen were little squat men, wi' wigs like th' oud fashioned parsons. Well, we could na get on for these carriages, though we waited and waited. Th' horses were too fat to move quick; they'n never known want o' food, one might tell by their sleek coats; and police pushed us back when we tried to cross. One or two on 'em struck wi' their sticks, and coachmen laughed, and some officers as stood nigh put their spy-glasses in their eye, and left 'em sticking there like mountebanks. One o' th' police struck me. 'Whatten business have yo to do that?' said I.

"Well, those undertaker folks are making quite a profit in London. Almost every lady we saw in a carriage had rented one of those feather plumes for the day, and it was bobbing on her head. They said it was the Queen's Drawing Room, and the carriages were rolling along toward her residence, some with dressed-up gentlemen who looked like circus performers in them, and groups of ladies in others. The carriages themselves were quite impressive too. Some of the gentlemen who couldn't get inside were hanging on the back, with nosegays to smell and sticks to fend off anyone who might splash their silk stockings. I wondered why they didn’t just hire a cab instead of hanging on like a whip behind a horse; but I guess they wanted to stay with their wives, like Darby and Joan. The coachmen were short little men, with wigs like the old-fashioned ministers. Well, we couldn't get through because of those carriages, even though we waited and waited. The horses were too fat to move quickly; they'd obviously never experienced hunger, as you could tell by their shiny coats; and the police pushed us back when we tried to cross. A couple of them hit with their sticks, the coachmen laughed, and some officers nearby put their spyglasses to their eyes and left them there like showmen. One of the police hit me. 'What business do you have doing that?' I said."

Footnote 28:   

Footnote 28:   

"Rucks," a great quantity.
(Return)

"Rucks," a lot.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

"'You're frightening them horses,' says he, in his mincing way (for Londoners are mostly all tongue-tied, and can't say their a's and i's properly), 'and it's our business to keep you from molesting the ladies and gentlemen going to her Majesty's Drawing-room.'

"You're scaring those horses," he says, in his fussy way (because Londoners usually have trouble pronouncing their a's and i's properly), "and it's our job to keep you from bothering the ladies and gentlemen heading to Her Majesty's Drawing-room."

"'And why are we to be molested?' asked I, 'going decently about our business, which is life and death to us, and many a little one clemming at home in Lancashire? Which business is of most consequence i' the sight o' God, think yo, our'n or them gran ladies and gentlemen as yo think so much on?'

"'And why are we being bothered?' I asked. 'We're just going about our business, which is a matter of life and death for us, and many little ones starving back home in Lancashire. Which is more important in the eyes of God, do you think, our business or those fancy ladies and gentlemen you care so much about?'"

"But I might as well ha' held my peace, for he only laughed."

"But I might as well have kept quiet, because he just laughed."

John ceased. After waiting a little to see if he would go on of himself, Job said,

John stopped. After pausing for a moment to see if he would continue on his own, Job said,

"Well, but that's not a' your story, man. Tell us what happened when yo got to th' Parliament House."

"Well, that's not your whole story, man. Tell us what happened when you got to the Parliament House."

After a little pause John answered,

After a brief pause, John replied,

"If yo please, neighbour, I'd rather say nought about that. It's not to be forgotten or forgiven either by me or many another; but I canna tell of our down-casting just as a piece of London news. As long as I live, our rejection that day will bide in my heart; and as long as I live I shall curse them as so cruelly refused to hear us; but I'll not speak of it no [29] more."

"If you don't mind, neighbor, I'd prefer not to talk about that. It can't be forgotten or forgiven by me or many others; but I can’t share our downfall just like it's a piece of London gossip. As long as I live, our rejection that day will stay in my heart; and as long as I live, I will curse those who cruelly refused to listen to us; but I won’t speak of it anymore. [29]"

Footnote 29:   

Footnote 29:

A similar use of a double negative is not unfrequent in Chaucer; as in the "Miller's Tale":
"That of no wife toke he non offering
For curtesie, he sayd, he n'old non."
(Return)

A similar use of a double negative isn't uncommon in Chaucer; as in the "Miller's Tale":
"That he took no offering from any wife"
Out of courtesy, he said he wouldn't take any.
(Return)

So, daunted in their inquiries, they sat silent for a few minutes.

So, feeling discouraged in their questions, they sat quietly for a few minutes.

Old Job, however, felt that some one must speak, else all the good they had done in dispelling John Barton's gloom was lost. So after awhile he thought of a subject, neither sufficiently dissonant from the last to jar on the full heart, nor too much the same to cherish the continuance of the gloomy train of thought.

Old Job felt that someone had to say something; otherwise, all the good they had accomplished in lifting John Barton's spirits would be wasted. So after a bit, he came up with a topic that was neither too different from the last to disrupt the positive vibe nor too similar to keep the gloomy thoughts going.

"Did you ever hear tell," said he to Mary, "that I were in London once?"

"Have you ever heard," he said to Mary, "that I was in London once?"

"No!" said she, with surprise, and looking at Job with increased respect.

"No!" she exclaimed, surprised, looking at Job with even more respect.

"Ay, but I were though, and Peg there too, though she minds nought about it, poor wench! You must know I had but one child, and she were Margaret's mother. I loved her above a bit, and one day when she came (standing behind me for that I should not see her blushes, and stroking my cheeks in her own coaxing way), and told me she and Frank Jennings (as was a joiner lodging near us) should be so happy if they were married, I could not find in my heart t' say her nay, though I went sick at the thought of losing her away from my home. Howe'er, she were my only child, and I never said nought of what I felt, for fear o' grieving her young heart. But I tried to think o' the time when I'd been young mysel, and had loved her blessed mother, and how we'd left father and mother and gone out into th' world together, and I'm now right thankful I held my peace, and didna fret her wi' telling her how sore I was at parting wi' her that were the light o' my eyes."

"Yes, but I was there, and Peg too, though she doesn’t care about it at all, poor girl! You should know I had only one child, and she was Margaret's mother. I loved her so much, and one day when she came (standing behind me so I wouldn’t see her blush, and stroking my cheeks in her usual sweet way) and told me she and Frank Jennings (a carpenter who was staying nearby) would be so happy if they got married, I just couldn’t tell her no, even though it made me feel sick at the thought of losing her from my home. However, she was my only child, and I never shared how I felt because I didn’t want to upset her young heart. But I tried to remember the time when I was young myself and loved her dear mother, and how we left our parents and went out into the world together. I’m really grateful I stayed quiet and didn’t upset her by saying how much it hurt me to say goodbye to her, the light of my life."

"But," said Mary, "you said the young man were a neighbour."

"But," Mary said, "you said the young man was a neighbor."

"Ay, so he were; and his father afore him. But work were rather slack in Manchester, and Frank's uncle sent him word o' London work and London wages, so he were to go there; and it were there Margaret was to follow him. Well, my heart aches yet at thought of those days. She so happy, and he so happy; only the poor father as fretted sadly behind their backs. They were married, and stayed some days wi' me afore setting off; and I've often thought sin' Margaret's heart failed her many a time those few days, and she would fain ha' spoken; but I knew fra' mysel it were better to keep it pent up, and I never let on what I were feeling. I knew what she meant when she came kissing, and holding my hand, and all her old childish ways o' loving me. Well, they went at last. You know them two letters, Margaret?"

"Yes, he was, and his father before him. But work was really slow in Manchester, and Frank's uncle sent him word about jobs and wages in London, so he was going there; and that’s where Margaret was supposed to follow him. Well, my heart still aches when I think of those days. She was so happy, and he was so happy; only the poor father was sadly fretting behind their backs. They got married and stayed with me for a few days before leaving; and I’ve often thought since that Margaret’s heart failed her many times during those days, and she would have liked to say something; but I knew from my own experience that it was better to keep it all in, and I never let on how I was feeling. I understood what she meant when she came to kiss me, holding my hand, using all her old childish ways of showing love. Well, they finally left. Do you remember those two letters, Margaret?"

"Yes, sure," replied his grand-daughter.

"Sure thing," replied his granddaughter.

"Well, them two were the only letters I ever had fra' her, poor lass. She said in them she were very happy, and I believe she were. And Frank's family heard he were in good work. In one o' her letters, poor thing, she ends wi' saying, 'Farewell, Grandad!' wi' a line drawn under grandad, and fra' that an' other hints I knew she were in th' family way; and I said nought, but I screwed up a little money, thinking come Whitsuntide I'd take a holiday and go and see her an' th' little one. But one day towards Whitsuntide comed Jennings wi' a grave face, and says he, 'I hear our Frank and your Margaret's both getten the fever.' You might ha' knocked me down wi' a straw, for it seemed as if God told me what th' upshot would be. Old Jennings had gotten a letter, yo see, fra' the landlady they lodged wi'; a well-penned letter, asking if they'd no friends to come and nurse them. She'd caught it first, and Frank, who was as tender o' her as her own mother could ha' been, had nursed her till he'd caught it himsel; and she expecting her down-lying [30] every day. Well, t' make a long story short, Old Jennings and I went up by that night's coach. So you see, Mary, that was the way I got to London."

"Well, those two were the only letters I ever got from her, poor girl. She said in them that she was really happy, and I believe she was. And Frank's family heard he was doing well at work. In one of her letters, poor thing, she ended by saying, 'Farewell, Grandad!' with a line drawn under 'grandad,' and from that and other hints, I knew she was expecting a baby; and I said nothing, but I set aside a little money, thinking that come Whitsun, I’d take a break and go see her and the little one. But one day, just before Whitsun, Jennings came with a serious look and said, 'I hear that our Frank and your Margaret are both getting the fever.' You could have knocked me over with a feather, because it felt like God showed me what the result would be. Old Jennings had gotten a letter, you see, from the landlady where they were staying; a well-written letter asking if they had any friends to come and care for them. She had caught it first, and Frank, who was as caring for her as her own mother could have been, had nursed her until he caught it himself; and she was expecting her due date every day. Well, to cut a long story short, Old Jennings and I took the coach up that night. So you see, Mary, that was how I got to London."

Footnote 30:   

Footnote 30:   

"Down-lying," lying-in.
(Return)

"Down-lying," lying in.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

"But how was your daughter when you got there?" asked Mary, anxiously.

"But how was your daughter when you got there?" Mary asked, anxious.

"She were at rest, poor wench, and so were Frank. I guessed as much when I see'd th' landlady's face, all swelled wi' crying, when she opened th' door to us. We said, 'Where are they?' and I knew they were dead, fra' her look; but Jennings didn't, as I take it; for when she showed us into a room wi' a white sheet on th' bed, and underneath it, plain to be seen, two still figures, he screeched out as if he'd been a woman.

"She was at peace, poor girl, and so was Frank. I figured that out when I saw the landlady's face, all puffy from crying, when she opened the door for us. We asked, 'Where are they?' and I knew they were gone from her expression; but Jennings didn't, as far as I could tell, because when she led us into a room with a white sheet on the bed, and underneath it, plainly visible, were two still figures, he let out a scream like a woman."

"Yet he'd other childer and I'd none. There lay my darling, my only one. She were dead, and there were no one to love me, no, not one. I disremember [31] rightly what I did; but I know I were very quiet, while my heart were crushed within me.

"Yet he had other children and I had none. There lay my darling, my only one. She was dead, and there was no one to love me, not one. I can’t remember [31] exactly what I did; but I know I was very quiet, while my heart was crushed within me."

Footnote 31:   

Footnote 31:

"Disremember," forget.
(Return)

"Disremember," forget.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

"Jennings could na' stand being in th' room at all, so th' landlady took him down, and I were glad to be alone. It grew dark while I sat there; and at last th' landlady come up again, and said, 'Come here.' So I got up and walked into th' light, but I had to hold by th' stair-rails, I were so weak and dizzy. She led me into a room, where Jennings lay on a sofa fast asleep, wi' his pocket handkercher over his head for a night-cap. She said he'd cried himself fairly off to sleep. There were tea on th' table all ready; for she were a kind-hearted body. But she still said, 'Come here,' and took hold o' my arm. So I went round the table, and there were a clothes-basket by th' fire, wi' a shawl put o'er it. 'Lift that up,' says she, and I did; and there lay a little wee babby fast asleep. My heart gave a leap, and th' tears comed rushing into my eyes first time that day. 'Is it hers?' said I, though I knew it were. 'Yes,' said she. 'She were getting a bit better o' the fever, and th' babby were born; and then the poor young man took worse and died, and she were not many hours behind.'

"Jennings couldn’t stand being in the room at all, so the landlady took him downstairs, and I was glad to be alone. It got dark while I sat there; finally, the landlady came up again and said, 'Come here.' So I got up and walked into the light, but I had to hold onto the stair rails because I was so weak and dizzy. She led me into a room where Jennings was lying on a sofa fast asleep, with his pocket handkerchief over his head like a nightcap. She said he’d cried himself to sleep. There was tea on the table all ready because she was a kind-hearted person. But she still said, 'Come here,' and took hold of my arm. So I went around the table, and there was a laundry basket by the fire, covered with a shawl. 'Lift that up,' she said, and I did; and there lay a tiny baby fast asleep. My heart leaped, and tears rushed into my eyes for the first time that day. 'Is it hers?' I asked, even though I knew it was. 'Yes,' she said. 'She was getting a little better from the fever, and the baby was born; then the poor young man got worse and died, and she wasn’t far behind.'”

"Little mite of a thing! and yet it seemed her angel come back to comfort me. I were quite jealous o' Jennings whenever he went near the babby. I thought it were more my flesh and blood than his'n, and yet I were afeared he would claim it. However, that were far enough fra' his thoughts; he'd plenty other childer, and as I found out at after he'd all along been wishing me to take it. Well, we buried Margaret and her husband in a big, crowded, lonely churchyard in London. I were loath to leave them there, as I thought, when they rose again, they'd feel so strange at first away fra Manchester, and all old friends; but it couldna be helped. Well, God watches o'er their grave there as well as here. That funeral cost a mint o' money, but Jennings and I wished to do th' thing decent. Then we'd the stout little babby to bring home. We'd not overmuch money left; but it were fine weather, and we thought we'd take th' coach to Brummagem, and walk on. It were a bright May morning when last I saw London town, looking back from a big hill a mile or two off. And in that big mass o' a place I were leaving my blessed child asleep—in her last sleep. Well, God's will be done! She's gotten to heaven afore me; but I shall get there at last, please God, though it's a long while first.

"Such a tiny little thing! And yet it felt like my angel had come back to comfort me. I was really jealous of Jennings whenever he got close to the baby. I thought the baby was more my flesh and blood than his, and I was afraid he would try to claim her. However, that wasn’t even on his mind; he had plenty of other kids, and later on, I found out he had been hoping I would take her. We buried Margaret and her husband in a big, crowded, lonely churchyard in London. I was reluctant to leave them there, thinking that when they rose again, they would feel so strange being away from Manchester and all their old friends; but there was nothing that could be done. Well, God watches over their grave there just as He does here. That funeral cost a fortune, but Jennings and I wanted to do it properly. Then we had the sturdy little baby to bring home. We didn’t have much money left; but the weather was nice, so we thought we’d take the coach to Birmingham and walk on from there. It was a bright May morning the last time I saw London, looking back from a big hill a mile or two away. And in that huge place, I was leaving my precious child asleep—in her final rest. Well, God's will be done! She’s gone to heaven before me; but I will get there eventually, God willing, even though it may be a long time from now."

"The babby had been fed afore we set out, and th' coach moving kept it asleep, bless its little heart. But when th' coach stopped for dinner it were awake, and crying for its pobbies. [32] So we asked for some bread and milk, and Jennings took it first for to feed it; but it made its mouth like a square, and let it run out at each o' th' four corners. 'Shake it, Jennings,' says I; 'that's the way they make water run through a funnel, when it's o'er full; and a child's mouth is broad end o' th' funnel, and th' gullet the narrow one.' So he shook it, but it only cried th' more. 'Let me have it,' says I, thinking he were an awkward oud chap. But it were just as bad wi' me. By shaking th' babby we got better nor a gill into its mouth, but more nor that came up again, wetting a' th' nice dry clothes landlady had put on. Well, just as we'd gotten to th' dinner-table, and helped oursels, and eaten two mouthful, came in th' guard, and a fine chap wi' a sample o' calico flourishing in his hand. 'Coach is ready!' says one; 'Half-a-crown your dinner!' says th' other. Well, we thought it a deal for both our dinners, when we'd hardly tasted 'em; but, bless your life, it were half-a-crown apiece, and a shilling for th' bread and milk as were possetted all over babby's clothes. We spoke up again [33] it; but every body said it were the rule, so what could two poor oud chaps like us do again it? Well, poor babby cried without stopping to take breath, fra' that time till we got to Brummagem for the night. My heart ached for th' little thing. It caught wi' its wee mouth at our coat sleeves and at our mouths, when we tried t' comfort it by talking to it. Poor little wench! It wanted its mammy, as were lying cold in th' grave. 'Well,' says I, 'it'll be clemmed to death, if it lets out its supper as it did its dinner. Let's get some woman to feed it; it comes natural to women to do for babbies.' So we asked th' chamber-maid at the inn, and she took quite kindly to it; and we got a good supper, and grew rare and sleepy, what wi' th' warmth, and wi' our long ride i' th' open air. Th' chamber-maid said she would like t' have it t' sleep wi' her, only missis would scold so; but it looked so quiet and smiling like, as it lay in her arms, that we thought 'twould be no trouble to have it wi' us. I says: 'See, Jennings, how women-folk do quieten babbies; it's just as I said.' He looked grave; he were always thoughtful-looking, though I never heard him say any thing very deep. At last says he—

"The baby had been fed before we set out, and the coach moving kept it asleep, bless its little heart. But when the coach stopped for dinner, it was awake and crying for its bottle. [32] So we asked for some bread and milk, and Jennings took it first to feed it; but it made its mouth into a square and let it run out at each of the four corners. 'Shake it, Jennings,' I said; 'that's how they make water run through a funnel when it's too full; and a child's mouth is the wide end of the funnel, and the throat is the narrow one.' So he shook it, but it just cried more. 'Let me have it,' I said, thinking he was an awkward old guy. But it was just as bad with me. By shaking the baby, we got about a gill into its mouth, but more than that came back up again, wetting all the nice dry clothes the landlady had put on. Well, just as we'd gotten to the dinner table, helped ourselves, and eaten two bites, in came the guard and a fine guy with a sample of calico waving in his hand. 'Coach is ready!' says one; 'Half-a-crown for your dinner!' says the other. Well, we thought it was a lot for both our dinners when we'd hardly tasted them; but, bless your life, it was half-a-crown each, and a shilling for the bread and milk that ended up all over the baby's clothes. We protested about it [33] but everyone said it was the rule, so what could two poor old guys like us do about it? Well, the poor baby cried without stopping to take a breath from that time till we got to Brummagem for the night. My heart ached for the little thing. It grabbed at our coat sleeves and our mouths when we tried to comfort it by talking to it. Poor little thing! It wanted its mommy, who was lying cold in the grave. 'Well,' I said, 'it'll starve to death if it lets out its supper like it did its dinner. Let's get a woman to feed it; it comes naturally to women to take care of babies.' So we asked the chambermaid at the inn, and she took quite kindly to it; and we had a good supper and felt really sleepy, what with the warmth and our long ride in the open air. The chambermaid said she'd like to have it sleep with her, only the missus would scold her; but it looked so peaceful and smiley as it lay in her arms that we thought it wouldn't be any trouble to have it with us. I said, 'See, Jennings, how women can quiet babies; just like I said.' He looked serious; he was always thoughtful-looking, even though I never heard him say anything very deep. Finally he said—

Footnote 32:   

Footnote 32:   

"Pobbies," or "pobs," child's porridge.
(Return)

"Pobbies" or "pobs," kid's porridge.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Footnote 33:   

Footnote 33:   

"Again," for against. "He that is not with me, he is ageyn me."—Wickliffe's Version.
(Return)

"Again," meaning against. "Whoever is not with me is against me."—Wickliffe's Version.
(Return)

"'Young woman! have you gotten a spare night-cap?'

"'Hey there, young woman! Do you have an extra nightcap?'"

"'Missis always keeps night-caps for gentlemen as does not like to unpack,' says she, rather quick.

"'Missis always keeps nightcaps for gentlemen who don’t want to unpack,' she says, a bit quickly."

"'Ay, but young woman, it's one of your night-caps I want. Th' babby seems to have taken a mind to yo; and may be in th' dark it might take me for yo if I'd getten your night-cap on.'

"'Yeah, but young lady, it's one of your nightcaps I need. The baby seems to have taken a liking to you; and maybe in the dark, it would think I'm you if I put your nightcap on.'"

"The chambermaid smirked and went for a cap, but I laughed outright at th' oud bearded chap thinking he'd make hissel like a woman just by putting on a woman's cap. Howe'er he'd not be laughed out on't, so I held th' babby till he were in bed. Such a night as we had on it! Babby began to scream o' th' oud fashion, and we took it turn and turn about to sit up and rock it. My heart were very sore for th' little one, as it groped about wi' its mouth; but for a' that I could scarce keep fra' smiling at th' thought o' us two oud chaps, th' one wi' a woman's night-cap on, sitting on our hinder ends for half th' night, hushabying a babby as wouldn't be hushabied. Toward morning, poor little wench! it fell asleep, fairly tired out wi' crying, but even in its sleep it gave such pitiful sobs, quivering up fra' the very bottom of its little heart, that once or twice I almost wished it lay on its mother's breast, at peace for ever. Jennings fell asleep too; but I began for to reckon up our money. It were little enough we had left, our dinner the day afore had ta'en so much. I didn't know what our reckoning would be for that night lodging, and supper, and breakfast. Doing a sum alway sent me asleep ever sin' I were a lad; so I fell sound in a short time, and were only wakened by chambermaid tapping at th' door, to say she'd dress the babby afore her missis were up if we liked. But bless yo', we'd never thought o' undressing it th' night afore, and now it were sleeping so sound, and we were so glad o' the peace and quietness, that we thought it were no good to waken it up to screech again.

The chambermaid smirked and went for a cap, but I laughed out loud at the old bearded guy thinking he could become a woman just by putting on a woman’s cap. However, he didn’t let it bother him, so I held the baby until he was in bed. What a night we had! The baby started crying in the old-fashioned way, and we took turns sitting up and rocking it. My heart ached for the little one as it groped around with its mouth; but despite that, I could hardly stop myself from smiling at the thought of us two old guys, one wearing a woman’s nightcap, sitting on our backsides for half the night, trying to soothe a baby that wouldn’t be soothed. Toward morning, the poor little thing finally fell asleep, completely worn out from crying, but even in its sleep, it let out such pitiful sobs, quivering from the very bottom of its little heart, that a couple of times I almost wished it could be lying on its mother’s breast, at peace forever. Jennings fell asleep too; but I began to calculate our money. We didn’t have much left since our dinner the day before had cost so much. I didn’t know what our total would be for that night’s lodging, supper, and breakfast. Doing math has always made me fall asleep ever since I was a kid; so I fell sound asleep in no time and was only woken by the chambermaid tapping at the door, offering to dress the baby before her missus woke up if we wanted. But bless you, we hadn’t even thought of undressing it the night before, and now it was sleeping so soundly, and we were so glad for the peace and quiet, that we figured it wasn’t worth waking it up to scream again.

"Well! (there's Mary asleep for a good listener!) I suppose you're getting weary of my tale, so I'll not be long over ending it. Th' reckoning left us very bare, and we thought we'd best walk home, for it were only sixty mile, they telled us, and not stop again for nought, save victuals. So we left Brummagem, (which is as black a place as Manchester, without looking so like home), and walked a' that day, carrying babby turn and turn about. It were well fed by chambermaid afore we left, and th' day were fine, and folk began to have some knowledge o' th' proper way o' speaking, and we were more cheery at thoughts o' home (though mine, God knows, were lonesome enough). We stopped none for dinner, but at baggin-time [34] we getten a good meal at a public-house, an' fed th' babby as well as we could, but that were but poorly. We got a crust too, for it to suck—chambermaid put us up to that. That night, whether we were tired or whatten, I don't know, but it were dree [35] work, and poor wench had slept out her sleep, and began th' cry as wore my heart out again. Says Jennings, says he,

"Well! (there's Mary asleep, what a good listener!) I guess you're getting tired of my story, so I won't take long to finish it. The reckoning left us pretty broke, and we thought it was best to walk home since it was only sixty miles, they told us, and not to stop for anything except food. So we left Birmingham, (which is as dreary as Manchester, but doesn’t feel so much like home), and walked all day, taking turns carrying the baby. It was well-fed by the chambermaid before we left, the day was nice, and people were starting to speak properly, which made us a bit cheerier at the thought of home (though mine, God knows, felt lonely enough). We didn’t stop for dinner, but at bagging time [34] we had a good meal at a pub and did our best to feed the baby, but that didn't go so well. We also got a crust for it to suck on—thanks to the chambermaid for that. That night, whether we were just tired or what, I don't know, but it was tough work, and the poor girl had slept all she could, then started crying again, which broke my heart. Jennings says,"

Footnote 34:   

Footnote 34:   

"Baggin-time," time of the evening meal.
(Return)

"Baggin-time," time for dinner.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Footnote 35:   

Footnote 35:

"Dree," long and tedious. Anglo-Saxon, "dreogan," to suffer, to endure.
(Return)

"Dree," lengthy and exhausting. Anglo-Saxon, "dreogan," to suffer, to persevere.
(Return)

"'We should na ha' set out so like gentlefolk a top o' the coach yesterday.'

"'We shouldn't have set out like wealthy people on top of the coach yesterday.'"

"'Nay, lad! We should ha' had more to walk, if we had na ridden, and I'm sure both you and I'se [36] weary o' tramping.'

"'No way, kid! We would have had more to walk if we hadn't ridden, and I'm sure both you and I are tired of walking.'"

Footnote 36:   

Footnote 36:   

"I have not been, nor is, nor never schal."—Wickliffe's "Apology," p. 1.
(Return)

"I have not been, nor am, nor will I ever be."—Wickliffe's "Apology," p. 1.
(Return)

"So he were quiet a bit. But he were one o' them as were sure to find out somewhat had been done amiss, when there were no going back to undo it. So presently he coughs, as if he were going to speak, and I says to mysel, 'At it again, my lad.' Says he,

"So he was quiet for a while. But he was the type to definitely find out that something had gone wrong when there was no way to fix it. Then he coughs, like he’s about to say something, and I think to myself, 'Here we go again, my friend.' He says,"

"'I ax pardon, neighbour, but it strikes me it would ha' been better for my son if he had never begun to keep company wi' your daughter.'

"'I apologize, neighbor, but it seems to me it would have been better for my son if he had never started seeing your daughter.'"

"Well! that put me up, and my heart got very full, and but that I were carrying her babby, I think I should ha' struck him. At last I could hold in no longer, and says I,

"Well! that got me worked up, and my heart swelled with emotion, and if I weren't carrying her baby, I think I would have hit him. Finally, I couldn't hold back any longer, and I said,

"'Better say at once it would ha' been better for God never to ha' made th' world, for then we'd never ha' been in it, to have had th' heavy hearts we have now.'

"'Better just say it would have been better for God to have never made the world, because then we wouldn't be in it, experiencing the heavy hearts we have now.'"

"Well! he said that were rank blasphemy; but I thought his way of casting up again th' events God had pleased to send, were worse blasphemy. Howe'er, I said nought more angry, for th' little babby's sake, as were th' child o' his dead son, as well as o' my dead daughter.

"Well!" he said that was outright blasphemy; but I thought his way of bringing up the events God had chosen to send was even worse blasphemy. However, I didn't say anything more out of anger, for the sake of the little baby, who was both his dead son's child and my dead daughter's child.

"Th' longest lane will have a turning, and that night came to an end at last; and we were foot-sore and tired enough, and to my mind th' babby were getting weaker and weaker, and it wrung my heart to hear its little wail; I'd ha' given my right hand for one of yesterday's hearty cries. We were wanting our breakfasts, and so were it too, motherless babby! We could see no public-house, so about six o'clock (only we thought it were later) we stopped at a cottage where a woman were moving about near th' open door. Says I, 'Good woman, may we rest us a bit?' 'Come in,' says she, wiping a chair, as looked bright enough afore, wi' her apron. It were a cheery, clean room; and we were glad to sit down again, though I thought my legs would never bend at th' knees. In a minute she fell a noticing th' babby, and took it in her arms, and kissed it again and again. 'Missis,' says I, 'we're not without money, and if yo'd give us somewhat for breakfast, we'd pay yo honest, and if yo would wash and dress that poor babby, and get some pobbies down its throat, for it's well-nigh clemmed, I'd pray for yo' till my dying day.' So she said nought, but gived me th' babby back, and afore yo' could say Jack Robinson, she'd a pan on th' fire, and bread and cheese on th' table. When she turned round, her face looked red, and her lips were tight pressed together. Well! we were right down glad on our breakfast, and God bless and reward that woman for her kindness that day; she fed th' poor babby as gently and softly, and spoke to it as tenderly as its own poor mother could ha' done. It seemed as if that stranger and it had known each other afore, maybe in Heaven, where folk's spirits come from they say; th' babby looked up so lovingly in her eyes, and made little noises more like a dove than aught else. Then she undressed it (poor darling! it were time), touching it so softly; and washed it from head to foot, and as many on its things were dirty; and what bits o' things its mother had gotten ready for it had been sent by th' carrier fra London, she put 'em aside; and wrapping little naked babby in her apron, she pulled out a key, as were fastened to a black ribbon, and hung down her breast, and unlocked a drawer in th' dresser. I were sorry to be prying, but I could na' help seeing in that drawer some little child's clothes, all strewed wi' lavendar, and lying by 'em a little whip an' a broken rattle. I began to have an insight into that woman's heart then. She took out a thing or two; and locked the drawer, and went on dressing babby. Just about then come her husband down, a great big fellow as didn't look half awake, though it were getting late; but he'd heard all as had been said down-stairs, as were plain to be seen; but he were a gruff chap. We'd finished our breakfast, and Jennings were looking hard at th' woman as she were getting the babby to sleep wi' a sort of rocking way. At length says he, 'I ha learnt th' way now; it's two jiggits and a shake, two jiggits and a shake. I can get that babby asleep now mysel.'

"The longest road eventually has a turn, and that night finally came to an end; we were sore-footed and tired, and it seemed to me that the baby was getting weaker and weaker, which broke my heart to hear its little cries. I would’ve given anything for one of yesterday's strong cries. We were hungry for breakfast, and so was the motherless baby! We couldn't see any pub, so around six o'clock (though we thought it was later), we stopped at a cottage where a woman was moving about near the open door. I said, 'Good woman, may we rest for a bit?' 'Come in,' she said, wiping a chair that already looked clean with her apron. It was a cheerful, tidy room, and we were glad to sit down again, even though I felt my legs would never bend at the knees. In a minute, she noticed the baby, took it in her arms, and kissed it over and over. 'Ma'am,' I said, 'we're not without money, and if you could give us something for breakfast, we’d pay you honestly, and if you could wash and dress that poor baby and get some food down its throat, as it's nearly starving, I’d pray for you until my dying day.' She didn’t say anything but gave me the baby back, and before you could say Jack Robinson, she had a pan on the fire and bread and cheese on the table. When she turned around, her face looked flushed, and her lips were pressed tight together. Well! we were truly grateful for our breakfast, and God bless and reward that woman for her kindness that day; she fed the poor baby as gently and softly and spoke to it as tenderly as its own poor mother could have done. It felt as if that stranger and the baby had known each other before, maybe in Heaven, where people's spirits are said to come from; the baby looked up at her so lovingly and made little noises that resembled a dove more than anything else. Then she undressed it (poor darling! it was time), touching it very gently; and washed it from head to toe, since many of its things were dirty; and whatever bits of clothing its mother had prepared for it had been sent by the carrier from London, she set aside; and wrapping the little naked baby in her apron, she pulled out a key attached to a black ribbon that hung around her neck and unlocked a drawer in the dresser. I felt bad for prying, but I couldn't help noticing in that drawer some little child's clothes, all sprinkled with lavender, and beside them, a little whip and a broken rattle. I began to gain insight into that woman's heart. She took out a thing or two, locked the drawer, and continued dressing the baby. Just then, her husband came down, a big guy who didn’t look half awake, even though it was getting late; he had clearly heard everything that had been said downstairs, but he seemed gruff. We had finished our breakfast, and Jennings was watching the woman intently as she was getting the baby to sleep by rocking it. Eventually, he said, 'I’ve learned the trick now; it’s two jiggles and a shake, two jiggles and a shake. I can get that baby to sleep myself.'"

"The man had nodded cross enough to us, and had gone to th' door, and stood there whistling wi' his hands in his breeches-pockets, looking abroad. But at last he turns and says, quite sharp,

"The man had nodded at us with enough irritation, then went to the door and stood there whistling with his hands in his pockets, looking around. But finally, he turned and said, quite sharply,

"'I say, missis, I'm to have no breakfast to-day, I s'pose.'

"'I guess I'm not getting breakfast today, am I, ma'am?'"

"So wi' that she kissed th' child, a long, soft kiss; and looking in my face to see if I could take her meaning, gave me th' babby without a word. I were loath to stir, but I saw it were better to go. So giving Jennings a sharp nudge (for he'd fallen asleep), I says, 'Missis, what's to pay?' pulling out my money wi' a jingle that she might na guess we were at all bare o' cash. So she looks at her husband, who said ne'er a word, but were listening wi' all his ears nevertheless; and when she saw he would na say, she said, hesitating, as if pulled two ways, by her fear o' him, 'Should you think sixpence over much?' It were so different to public-house reckoning, for we'd eaten a main deal afore the chap came down. So says I, 'And, missis, what should we gie you for the babby's bread and milk?' (I had it once in my mind to say 'and for a' your trouble with it,' but my heart would na let me say it, for I could read in her ways how it had been a work o' love.) So says she, quite quick, and stealing a look at her husband's back, as looked all ear, if ever a back did, 'Oh, we could take nought for the little babby's food, if it had eaten twice as much, bless it.' Wi' that he looked at her; such a scowling look! She knew what he meant, and stepped softly across the floor to him, and put her hand on his arm. He seem'd as though he'd shake it off by a jerk on his elbow, but she said quite low, 'For poor little Johnnie's sake, Richard.' He did not move or speak again, and after looking in his face for a minute, she turned away, swallowing deep in her throat. She kissed th' sleeping babby as she passed, when I paid her. To quieten th' gruff husband, and stop him if he rated her, I could na help slipping another sixpence under th' loaf, and then we set off again. Last look I had o' that woman she were quietly wiping her eyes wi' the corner of her apron, as she went about her husband's breakfast. But I shall know her in heaven."

"So with that, she kissed the child, a long, soft kiss; and looking at my face to see if I understood her, she handed me the baby without a word. I was reluctant to leave, but I realized it was better to go. So I gave Jennings a sharp nudge (since he had fallen asleep) and said, 'Missus, what's the total?' pulling out my money with a jingle so she wouldn’t guess we were low on cash. She looked at her husband, who didn’t say a word but was listening intently nonetheless; and when she saw he wouldn’t speak, she hesitated, as if torn between her fear of him, 'Would you think sixpence is too much?' It was so different from settling a tab at the pub, since we had eaten a lot before the guy came down. So I said, 'And, missus, how much should we give you for the baby’s bread and milk?' (I almost added 'and for all your trouble with it,' but my heart wouldn’t let me say it, as I could see in her manner how it had been a labor of love.) She replied quickly, stealing a glance at her husband’s back, which seemed all ears, if a back ever did, 'Oh, we couldn’t take anything for the little baby's food, even if he had eaten twice as much, bless him.' With that, he looked at her; what a scowling look! She understood what he meant and softly crossed the floor to him, placing her hand on his arm. He seemed like he’d shake it off with a jerk of his elbow, but she said softly, 'For poor little Johnnie’s sake, Richard.' He didn’t move or speak again, and after looking at his face for a minute, she turned away, swallowing hard. She kissed the sleeping baby as she passed by when I paid her. To soothe the gruff husband and prevent him from scolding her, I couldn’t help but slip another sixpence under the loaf, and then we set off again. The last look I had of that woman was her quietly wiping her eyes with the corner of her apron as she went about preparing her husband’s breakfast. But I will recognize her in heaven."

He stopped to think of that long-ago May morning, when he had carried his grand-daughter under the distant hedge-rows and beneath the flowering sycamores.

He paused to remember that long-ago May morning when he had carried his granddaughter along the distant hedgerows and under the blooming sycamores.

"There's nought more to say, wench," said he to Margaret, as she begged him to go on. "That night we reached Manchester, and I'd found out that Jennings would be glad enough to give up babby to me, so I took her home at once, and a blessing she's been to me."

"There's nothing more to say, girl," he said to Margaret as she urged him to continue. "That night we got to Manchester, and I discovered that Jennings would be more than happy to give the baby to me, so I took her home right away, and she's been a blessing to me."

They were all silent for a few minutes; each following out the current of their thoughts. Then, almost simultaneously, their attention fell upon Mary. Sitting on her little stool, her head resting on her father's knee, and sleeping as soundly as any infant, her breath (still like an infant's) came and went as softly as a bird steals to her leafy nest. Her half-open mouth was as scarlet as the winter-berries, and contrasted finely with the clear paleness of her complexion, where the eloquent blood flushed carnation at each motion. Her black eye-lashes lay on the delicate cheek, which was still more shaded by the masses of her golden hair, that seemed to form a nest-like pillow for her as she lay. Her father in fond pride straightened one glossy curl, for an instant, as if to display its length and silkiness. The little action awoke her, and, like nine out of ten people in similar circumstances, she exclaimed, opening her eyes to their fullest extent,

They were all quiet for a few minutes, lost in their thoughts. Then, almost at the same time, they all turned their attention to Mary. Sitting on her little stool, her head in her father's lap, she was sleeping as peacefully as a baby, her breath soft and gentle like a bird making its way to a nest. Her slightly open mouth was as red as winter berries, creating a striking contrast with the pale clarity of her skin, which flushed a rosy color with every movement. Her dark eyelashes rested on her delicate cheek, further shaded by the mass of her golden hair that seemed to create a cozy pillow for her. Her father, with a fond pride, adjusted one shiny curl for a moment, as if to show off its length and silkiness. This little action stirred her awake, and like most people in similar situations, she exclaimed, opening her eyes wide,

"I'm not asleep. I've been awake all the time."

"I'm not asleep. I've been awake the whole time."

Even her father could not keep from smiling, and Job Legh and Margaret laughed outright.

Even her dad couldn't help but smile, and Job Legh and Margaret laughed out loud.

"Come, wench," said Job, "don't look so gloppened [37] because thou'st fallen asleep while an oud chap like me was talking on oud times. It were like enough to send thee to sleep. Try if thou canst keep thine eyes open while I read thy father a bit on a poem as is written by a weaver like oursel. A rare chap I'll be bound is he who could weave verse like this."

"Come on, girl," said Job, "don't look so shocked because you've fallen asleep while an old guy like me was talking about the past. It was probably enough to put you to sleep. Try to keep your eyes open while I read your father a bit of a poem written by a weaver like us. I bet he's a rare guy who can weave verse like this."

Footnote 37:   

Footnote 37:   

"Gloppened," amazed, frightened.
(Return)

"Gloppened," shocked, scared.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

So adjusting his spectacles on nose, cocking his chin, crossing his legs, and coughing to clear his voice, he read aloud a little poem of Samuel Bamford's [38] he had picked up somewhere.

So, adjusting his glasses on his nose, lifting his chin, crossing his legs, and clearing his throat, he read aloud a little poem by Samuel Bamford's [38] that he had found somewhere.

God help the poor, who, on this wintry morn,
Step out from dark alleys and hidden courtyards.
God help that poor pale girl, who seems so lost,
And quietly she endures her suffering;
God help her, outcast lamb; she stands there trembling,
All wan her lips, and frozen red her hands;
Her sunken eyes are modestly down-cast,
Her night-black hair streams on the fitful blast;
Her bosom, passing fair, is half revealed,
And oh! so cold, the snow lies there congealed;
Her feet benumbed, her shoes all rent and worn,
God help thee, outcast lamb, who standst forlorn!
God help the needy!

God help the poor! An infant's feeble wail
Come from that narrow gate, and look!
A female crouching there, so deathly pale,
Huddling her child to keep it warm from the cold;
Her vesture scant, her bonnet crushed and torn;
A thin shawl wraps around her beloved baby:
And so she 'bides the ruthless gale of morn,
Which has almost sent its cold straight to her heart.
And now she, sudden, darts a ravening look,
As one, with new hot bread, goes past the nook;
And, as the tempting load is onward borne,
She weeps. God help thee, helpless one, forlorn!
God help the needy!

God help the poor! Behold yon famished lad,
No shoes or socks to protect his injured feet;
With limping gait, and looks so dreamy sad,
He continues to wander, pausing to examine
Each window, stored with articles of food.
He longs to have just one satisfying meal;
Oh! to the hungry palate, viands rude,
Would bring a satisfaction that only the starving truly experience!
He now devours a crust of mouldy bread;
With teeth and hands, the valuable gift is ripped apart;
Unmindful of the storm that round his head
Rash decisions. God help you, lost child!
God help the needy!

God help the poor! Another have I found—
He is a respected and elderly man;
His slouched hat with faded crape is bound;
His coat is gray and worn out, I see.
"The rude winds" seem "to mock his hoary hair;"
His shirtless bosom to the blast is bare.
Anon he turns and casts a wistful eye,
And with a few quick wipes of a napkin, the blinding spray;
And looks around, as if he fain would spy
Friends he had entertained in his better days:
Ah! some are dead; and some have long forborne
To know the poor; and he is left forlorn!
God help the needy!

God help the poor, who in lone valleys dwell,
Or by distant hills, where gorse and heather grow;
Theirs is a story sad indeed to tell,
But the world doesn’t care much, and it would care even less
About the hard work and struggles that men endure.
The wearying loom doth call them up at morn,
They work until their exhausted nature falls asleep,
They savor, but are not nourished. The snow piles up high
Around the fireless bed, and blocks the door;
The night storm wails a mournful song over the moor;
And shall they perish thus—oppressed and lorn?
Shall toil and famine, hopeless, still be borne?
No! God will still rise up and support the needy.

Footnote 38:   

Footnote 38:   

The fine-spirited author of "Passages in the Life of a Radical"—a man who illustrates his order, and shows what nobility may be in a cottage.
(Return)

The talented author of "Passages in the Life of a Radical"—a man who exemplifies his principles and demonstrates the nobility that can exist in a humble home.
(Return)

"Amen!" said Barton, solemnly, and sorrowfully. "Mary! wench, couldst thou copy me them lines, dost think?—that's to say, if Job there has no objection."

"Amen!" Barton said solemnly and sadly. "Mary! girl, do you think you could copy those lines for me?—that is, if Job doesn’t mind."

"Not I. More they're heard and read and the better, say I."

"Not me. The more they are heard and read, the better, I say."

So Mary took the paper. And the next day, on the blank half sheet of a valentine, all bordered with hearts and darts—a valentine she had once suspected to come from Jem Wilson—she copied Bamford's beautiful little poem.

So Mary took the paper. And the next day, on the blank half sheet of a valentine, all bordered with hearts and arrows—a valentine she had once thought might be from Jem Wilson—she copied Bamford's beautiful little poem.

 

 

CHAPTER X.

RETURN OF THE PRODIGAL.

"My heart, once soft as woman's tear, is gnarled
With gloating on the ills I cannot cure."

"My heart, once as soft as a woman's tear, is now twisted."
With delighting in the problems I can’t fix."

Elliott.

Elliott.

"Then guard and shield her innocence,
Let her not fall like me;
'Twere better, Oh! a thousand times,
She in her grave should be."

"Then protect and preserve her innocence,
Don't let her fall like I did;
It would be better, oh! a thousand times,
"To be in her grave."

"The Outcast."

"The Outsider."

Despair settled down like a heavy cloud; and now and then, through the dead calm of sufferings, came pipings of stormy winds, foretelling the end of these dark prognostics. In times of sorrowful or fierce endurance, we are often soothed by the mere repetition of old proverbs which tell the experience of our forefathers; but now, "it's a long lane that has no turning," "the weariest day draws to an end," &c., seemed false and vain sayings, so long and so weary was the pressure of the terrible times. Deeper and deeper still sank the poor; it showed how much lingering suffering it takes to kill men, that so few (in comparison) died during those times. But remember! we only miss those who do men's work in their humble sphere; the aged, the feeble, the children, when they die, are hardly noted by the world; and yet to many hearts, their deaths make a blank which long years will never fill up. Remember, too, that though it may take much suffering to kill the able-bodied and effective members of society, it does not take much to reduce them to worn, listless, diseased creatures, who thenceforward crawl through life with moody hearts and pain-stricken bodies.

Despair settled in like a heavy cloud; and now and then, through the stillness of suffering, came whispers of stormy winds, hinting at the end of these dark predictions. In times of sorrow or intense endurance, we often find comfort in repeating old proverbs that reflect the experiences of those before us; however, now, "it's a long lane that has no turning," "the weariest day draws to an end," etc., felt like empty and meaningless sayings, given how long and exhausting the burden of terrible times had become. The poor sank deeper and deeper; it showed how much lingering suffering it takes to kill people, as so few (in comparison) died during those times. But remember! We only truly notice those who perform meaningful work in their humble roles; the elderly, the weak, and the children, when they pass away, are hardly acknowledged by the world; yet for many hearts, their deaths leave a void that many years will never fill. Also, remember that while it may take a lot of suffering to kill the capable and productive members of society, it does not take much to turn them into worn-out, listless, sickly beings, who then drag through life with heavy hearts and aching bodies.

The people had thought the poverty of the preceding years hard to bear, and had found its yoke heavy; but this year added sorely to its weight. Former times had chastised them with whips, but this chastised them with scorpions.

The people had thought the poverty of the previous years difficult to handle and had found its burden heavy; but this year made it even worse. Earlier times had punished them with whips, but this one punished them with scorpions.

Of course, Barton had his share of mere bodily sufferings. Before he had gone up to London on his vain errand, he had been working short time. But in the hopes of speedy redress by means of the interference of Parliament, he had thrown up his place; and now, when he asked leave to resume work, he was told they were diminishing their number of hands every week, and he was made aware by the remarks of fellow workmen, that a Chartist delegate, and a leading member of a Trades' Union, was not likely to be favoured in his search after employment. Still he tried to keep up a brave heart concerning himself. He knew he could bear hunger; for that power of endurance had been called forth when he was a little child, and had seen his mother hide her daily morsel to share it among her children, and when he, being the eldest, had told the noble lie, that "he was not hungry, could not eat a bit more," in order to imitate his mother's bravery, and still the sharp wail of the younger infants. Mary, too, was secure of two meals a day at Miss Simmonds'; though, by the way, the dress-maker, too, feeling the effect of bad times, had left off giving tea to her apprentices, setting them the example of long abstinence by putting off her own meal until work was done for the night, however late that might be.

Of course, Barton dealt with his fair share of physical hardships. Before he went to London on his fruitless quest, he had been working reduced hours. But in hopes of quick resolution through Parliament’s intervention, he quit his job; and now, when he asked to return to work, he was informed they were cutting back on staff every week. His coworkers hinted that a Chartist delegate and a prominent member of a Trades' Union wouldn’t have much luck finding a job. Even so, he tried to stay positive about his situation. He knew he could handle hunger; he had developed that endurance as a child when he saw his mother hide her small food portions to share with her children. As the eldest, he had told the noble lie that "he wasn’t hungry, couldn’t eat another bite," in an effort to mimic his mother’s courage and silence the cries of the younger kids. Mary, too, was assured of two meals a day at Miss Simmonds’; although, by the way, the dressmaker, feeling the strain of tough times, had stopped providing tea for her apprentices, setting an example of long fasting by postponing her own meal until after work was done for the night, no matter how late it was.

But the rent! It was half-a-crown a week—nearly all Mary's earnings—and much less room might do for them, only two.—(Now came the time to be thankful that the early dead were saved from the evil to come.)—The agricultural labourer generally has strong local attachments; but they are far less common, almost obliterated, among the inhabitants of a town. Still there are exceptions, and Barton formed one. He had removed to his present house just after the last bad times, when little Tom had sickened and died. He had then thought the bustle of a removal would give his poor stunned wife something to do, and he had taken more interest in the details of the proceeding than he otherwise would have done, in the hope of calling her forth to action again. So he seemed to know every brass-headed nail driven up for her convenience. One only had been displaced. It was Esther's bonnet nail, which, in his deep revengeful anger against her, after his wife's death, he had torn out of the wall, and cast into the street. It would be hard work to leave that house, which yet seemed hallowed by his wife's presence in the happy days of old. But he was a law unto himself, though sometimes a bad, fierce law; and he resolved to give the rent-collector notice, and look out for a cheaper abode, and tell Mary they must flit. Poor Mary! she loved the house, too. It was wrenching up her natural feelings of home, for it would be long before the fibres of her heart would gather themselves about another place.

But the rent! It was two and sixpence a week—almost all of Mary's earnings—and even a smaller place would be enough for just the two of them. —(Now was the time to be grateful that the ones lost were saved from the troubles ahead.)—People who work in agriculture usually have strong ties to their local area; however, those are much less common, almost nonexistent, among city dwellers. Still, there are exceptions, and Barton was one of them. He had moved into his current house right after the last tough times when little Tom got sick and passed away. He thought that the busy work of moving would give his grieving wife something to focus on, and he paid more attention to the details of the process than he normally would have, hoping to get her involved again. He seemed to know every brass-headed nail that had been put in for her benefit. Only one had been taken out. It was the nail for Esther's bonnet, which, in a fit of rage after his wife's death, he had ripped out of the wall and thrown into the street. Leaving that house would be tough, as it felt like a sacred space because of his wife’s presence during the good times. But he was his own authority, though often a harsh and angry one; he made up his mind to give the rent collector notice, look for a cheaper place, and tell Mary they had to move. Poor Mary! She loved the house too. It was pulling at her feelings of home, as it would take a long time for her heart to bond with another place.

This trial was spared. The collector (of himself), on the very Monday when Barton planned to give him notice of his intention to leave, lowered the rent threepence a week, just enough to make Barton compromise and agree to stay on a little longer.

This trial was spared. The collector (of himself), on the very Monday when Barton planned to inform him of his intention to leave, lowered the rent by threepence a week, just enough to make Barton compromise and agree to stay on a little longer.

But by degrees the house was stripped of its little ornaments. Some were broken; and the odd twopences and threepences wanted to pay for their repairs, were required for the far sterner necessity of food. And by-and-bye Mary began to part with other superfluities at the pawn-shop. The smart tea-tray and tea-caddy, long and carefully kept, went for bread for her father. He did not ask for it, or complain, but she saw hunger in his shrunk, fierce, animal look. Then the blankets went, for it was summer time, and they could spare them; and their sale made a fund, which Mary fancied would last till better times came. But it was soon all gone; and then she looked around the room to crib it of its few remaining ornaments. To all these proceedings her father said never a word. If he fasted, or feasted (after the sale of some article), on an unusual meal of bread and cheese, he took all with a sullen indifference, which depressed Mary's heart. She often wished he would apply for relief from the Guardian's relieving office; often wondered the Trades' Union did nothing for him. Once when she asked him as he sat, grimed, unshaven, and gaunt, after a day's fasting over the fire, why he did not get relief from the town, he turned round, with grim wrath, and said, "I don't want money, child! D——n their charity and their money! I want work, and it is my right. I want work."

But gradually the house lost its little decorations. Some were broken, and the few coins they had saved for repairs were needed for the much more urgent issue of food. Eventually, Mary started to sell other unnecessary items at the pawn shop. The nice tea tray and tea caddy, which she had carefully saved, were sold for bread for her father. He didn’t ask for it or complain, but she could see hunger in his gaunt, fierce expression. Then the blankets were sold since it was summer and they could do without them; their sale created a little fund that Mary hoped would last until better times came. But it was gone quickly, and then she looked around the room to find more things to sell. Throughout all this, her father never said a word. Whether he was going without food or had an unusual meal of bread and cheese after selling something, he accepted it all with a gloomy indifference that weighed heavily on Mary’s heart. She often wished he would seek help from the Guardian’s relief office; she also wondered why the Trades' Union didn’t help him. Once, when she asked him why he didn’t get assistance from the town as he sat dirty, unshaven, and thin after a day without eating, he snapped back with a fierce anger, “I don’t want money, child! D——n their charity and their money! I want work, and it’s my right. I want work.”

He would bear it all, he said to himself. And he did bear it, but not meekly; that was too much to expect. Real meekness of character is called out by experience of kindness. And few had been kind to him. Yet through it all, with stern determination he refused the assistance his Trades' Union would have given him. It had not much to give, but with worldly wisdom, thought it better to propitiate an active, useful member, than to help those who were unenergetic, though they had large families to provide for. Not so thought John Barton. With him need was right.

He would handle it all, he told himself. And he did handle it, but not quietly; that was too much to expect. True meekness comes from experiencing kindness. And few had shown him kindness. Yet through it all, with fierce determination, he rejected the help his Trades' Union would have provided. It didn't have much to offer, but with practical wisdom, it thought it was better to support an active, valuable member than to assist those who were less energetic, even if they had big families to take care of. John Barton didn’t see it that way. To him, need should be what matters.

"Give it to Tom Darbyshire," he said. "He's more claim on it than me, for he's more need of it, with his seven children."

"Give it to Tom Darbyshire," he said. "He has more right to it than I do since he needs it more, with his seven kids."

Now Tom Darbyshire was, in his listless, grumbling way, a backbiting enemy of John Barton's. And he knew it; but he was not to be influenced by that in a matter like this.

Now Tom Darbyshire was, in his apathetic, complaining manner, a two-faced enemy of John Barton's. And he knew it; but he wasn't going to let that affect him in a situation like this.

Mary went early to her work; but her cheery laugh over it was now missed by the other girls. Her mind wandered over the present distress, and then settled, as she stitched, on the visions of the future, where yet her thoughts dwelt more on the circumstances of ease, and the pomps and vanities awaiting her, than on the lover with whom she was to share them. Still she was not insensible to the pride of having attracted one so far above herself in station; not insensible to the secret pleasure of knowing that he, whom so many admired, had often said he would give any thing for one of her sweet smiles. Her love for him was a bubble, blown out of vanity; but it looked very real and very bright. Sally Leadbitter, meanwhile, keenly observed the signs of the times; she found out that Mary had begun to affix a stern value to money as the "Purchaser of Life," and many girls had been dazzled and lured by gold, even without the betraying love which she believed to exist in Mary's heart. So she urged young Mr. Carson, by representations of the want she was sure surrounded Mary, to bring matters more to a point. But he had a kind of instinctive dread of hurting Mary's pride of spirit, and durst not hint his knowledge in any way of the distress that many must be enduring. He felt that for the present he must still be content with stolen meetings and summer evening strolls, and the delight of pouring sweet honeyed words into her ear, while she listened with a blush and a smile that made her look radiant with beauty. No, he would be cautious in order to be certain; for Mary, one way or another, he must make his. He had no doubt of the effect of his own personal charms in the long run; for he knew he was handsome, and believed himself fascinating.

Mary arrived at work early, but her cheerful laugh was now missed by the other girls. Her mind drifted over her current troubles and then focused on visions of the future, where she found herself thinking more about the comforts and luxuries that awaited her than about the lover she was supposed to share them with. Still, she couldn't ignore the pride of having caught the attention of someone so much higher in status; she felt a secret pleasure knowing that he, whom so many admired, had often said he would give anything for one of her sweet smiles. Her love for him was like a bubble, inflated by vanity, but it seemed very real and bright. Meanwhile, Sally Leadbitter keenly noticed the signs of the times; she realized that Mary had started to place a strict value on money as the "Purchaser of Life," and many girls had been dazzled and drawn in by wealth, even without the revealing love she suspected existed in Mary's heart. So she encouraged young Mr. Carson, by highlighting the needs she was sure surrounded Mary, to take more decisive action. But he instinctively feared hurting Mary's pride and didn’t dare hint at his awareness of the struggles many must be facing. He felt that for now, he had to settle for secret meetings and summer evening walks, enjoying the thrill of whispering sweet words to her while she listened with a blush and a smile that made her look stunningly beautiful. No, he would be careful to ensure success; for one way or another, he was determined to make Mary his. He had no doubt that his own charms would eventually win her over; he knew he was handsome and believed he was captivating.

If he had known what Mary's home was, he would not have been so much convinced of his increasing influence over her, by her being more and more ready to linger with him in the sweet summer air. For when she returned for the night her father was often out, and the house wanted the cheerful look it had had in the days when money was never wanted to purchase soap and brushes, black-lead and pipe-clay. It was dingy and comfortless; for, of course, there was not even the dumb familiar home-friend, a fire. And Margaret, too, was now so often from home, singing at some of those grand places. And Alice; oh, Mary wished she had never left her cellar to go and live at Ancoats with her sister-in-law. For in that matter Mary felt very guilty; she had put off and put off going to see the widow after George Wilson's death from dread of meeting Jem, or giving him reason to think she wished to be as intimate with him as formerly; and now she was so much ashamed of her delay that she was likely never to go at all.

If he had known what Mary's home was really like, he wouldn't have been so convinced of his growing influence over her just because she was more willing to stay with him in the sweet summer air. When she went home at night, her father was often out, and the house didn't have the cheerful vibe it once had when there was always money to buy soap, brushes, black lead, and pipe clay. It felt dull and uncomfortable; there wasn't even the familiar comfort of a fire. Plus, Margaret was often away, performing at those fancy places. And then there was Alice; oh, Mary wished she had never left her basement to live in Ancoats with her sister-in-law. Mary felt really guilty about that; she had kept putting off visiting the widow after George Wilson's death because she was afraid of running into Jem or giving him the impression that she wanted to be close to him again. Now she felt so ashamed of her procrastination that she might never visit at all.

If her father was at home it was no better; indeed it was worse. He seldom spoke, less than ever; and often when he did speak they were sharp angry words, such as he had never given her formerly. Her temper was high, too, and her answers not over-mild; and once in his passion he had even beaten her. If Sally Leadbitter or Mr. Carson had been at hand at that moment, Mary would have been ready to leave home for ever. She sat alone, after her father had flung out of the house, bitterly thinking on the days that were gone; angry with her own hastiness, and believing that her father did not love her; striving to heap up one painful thought on another. Who cared for her? Mr. Carson might, but in this grief that seemed no comfort. Mother dead! Father so often angry, so lately cruel (for it was a hard blow, and blistered and reddened Mary's soft white skin with pain): and then her heart turned round, and she remembered with self-reproach how provokingly she had looked and spoken, and how much her father had to bear; and oh, what a kind and loving parent he had been, till these days of trial. The remembrance of one little instance of his fatherly love thronged after another into her mind, and she began to wonder how she could have behaved to him as she had done.

If her dad was home, it was even worse. He barely spoke, and when he did, his words were sharp and angry, unlike anything he had said to her before. She had a quick temper too, and her replies were anything but gentle; once, in a fit of rage, he even hit her. If Sally Leadbitter or Mr. Carson had been there at that moment, Mary would have been ready to leave home for good. She sat alone after her dad stormed out of the house, bitterly reminiscing about the days gone by; upset with herself for being quick-tempered and convinced that her dad didn’t love her, trying to stack one painful thought on top of another. Who cared about her? Maybe Mr. Carson did, but in her sorrow, that felt like no comfort. Her mom was dead! Her dad was often angry and, more recently, cruel (it was a hard hit that left painful red marks on her soft skin). Then, her heart sank as she remembered how irritatingly she had acted and how much her dad had to endure; and oh, what a kind and loving parent he had been until these difficult times. Memories of his fatherly love came flooding back, and she started to wonder how she could have treated him the way she did.

Then he came home; and but for very shame she would have confessed her penitence in words. But she looked sullen, from her effort to keep down emotion; and for some time her father did not know how to begin to speak. At length he gulped down pride, and said:

Then he came home; and if it weren't for her embarrassment, she would have admitted her regret in words. But she looked upset, trying to suppress her feelings; and for a while, her father didn't know how to start the conversation. Finally, he swallowed his pride and said:

"Mary, I'm not above saying I'm very sorry I beat thee. Thou wert a bit aggravating, and I'm not the man I was. But it were wrong, and I'll try never to lay hands on thee again."

"Mary, I’m not ashamed to say I’m really sorry I hit you. You were a bit annoying, and I’m not the man I used to be. But it was wrong, and I’ll do my best to never lay a hand on you again."

So he held out his arms, and in many tears she told him her repentance for her fault. He never struck her again.

So he opened his arms, and through many tears, she explained her regret for what she had done. He never hit her again.

Still, he often was angry. But that was almost better than being silent. Then he sat near the fire-place (from habit), smoking, or chewing opium. Oh, how Mary loathed that smell! And in the dusk, just before it merged into the short summer night, she had learned to look with dread towards the window, which now her father would have kept uncurtained; for there were not seldom seen sights which haunted her in her dreams. Strange faces of pale men, with dark glaring eyes, peered into the inner darkness, and seemed desirous to ascertain if her father were at home. Or a hand and arm (the body hidden) was put within the door, and beckoned him away. He always went. And once or twice, when Mary was in bed, she heard men's voices below, in earnest, whispered talk.

Still, he often got angry. But that was almost better than being silent. Then he would sit near the fireplace (out of habit), smoking or chewing opium. Oh, how much Mary hated that smell! And in the twilight, just before it faded into the brief summer night, she had learned to dread looking toward the window, which her father would have left uncovered; for there were often sights that haunted her in her dreams. Strange faces of pale men with dark, intense eyes peered into the shadows, seemingly wanting to know if her father was home. Or a hand and arm (with the body hidden) would reach through the door, beckoning him away. He always went. And once or twice, when Mary was in bed, she heard men’s voices below, whispering earnestly.

They were all desperate members of Trades' Unions, ready for any thing; made ready by want.

They were all desperate members of trade unions, prepared for anything; driven by need.

While all this change for gloom yet struck fresh and heavy on Mary's heart, her father startled her out of a reverie one evening, by asking her when she had been to see Jane Wilson. From his manner of speaking, she was made aware that he had been; but at the time of his visit he had never mentioned any thing about it. Now, however, he gruffly told her to go next day without fail, and added some abuse of her for not having been before. The little outward impulse of her father's speech gave Mary the push which she, in this instance, required; and, accordingly, timing her visit so as to avoid Jem's hours at home, she went the following afternoon to Ancoats.

While all this change weighed heavily on Mary’s heart, her father surprised her one evening by asking when she had last seen Jane Wilson. From the way he spoke, it was clear he had already been, but he hadn’t mentioned it during his visit. Now, however, he gruffly insisted she go the next day without fail and scolded her for not going sooner. His little push was just what Mary needed, so she planned her visit to avoid Jem being home and went the following afternoon to Ancoats.

The outside of the well-known house struck her as different; for the door was closed, instead of open, as it once had always stood. The window-plants, George Wilson's pride and especial care, looked withering and drooping. They had been without water for a long time, and now, when the widow had reproached herself severely for neglect, in her ignorant anxiety, she gave them too much. On opening the door, Alice was seen, not stirring about in her habitual way, but knitting by the fire-side. The room felt hot, although the fire burnt gray and dim, under the bright rays of the afternoon sun. Mrs. Wilson was "siding" [39] the dinner things, and talking all the time, in a kind of whining, shouting voice, which Mary did not at first understand. She understood at once, however, that her absence had been noted, and talked over; she saw a constrained look on Mrs. Wilson's sorrow-stricken face, which told her a scolding was to come.

The outside of the familiar house struck her as different; the door was closed instead of being open like it always used to be. The window plants, George Wilson's pride and special care, looked wilted and droopy. They had been without water for a long time, and now, after the widow had harshly blamed herself for neglecting them, she was overly generous with water in her anxious ignorance. When Alice opened the door, she was seen not moving about as usual but knitting by the fireside. The room felt warm, even though the fire burned low and dim under the bright afternoon sun. Mrs. Wilson was clearing the dinner table and talking nonstop in a kind of whiny, loud voice that Mary didn’t initially understand. She quickly realized, however, that her absence had been noticed and discussed; she saw a strained look on Mrs. Wilson's sorrowful face, which told her a scolding was on the way.

Footnote 39:   

Footnote 39:   

To "side," to put aside, or in order.
(Return)

To "side," to put aside, or in order.
(Return)

"Dear Mary, is that you?" she began. "Why, who would ha' dreamt of seeing you! We thought you'd clean forgotten us; and Jem has often wondered if he should know you, if he met you in the street."

"Dear Mary, is that you?" she started. "Wow, who would have thought we'd see you! We thought you had completely forgotten about us; and Jem has often wondered if he would even recognize you if he saw you on the street."

Now, poor Jane Wilson had been sorely tried; and at present her trials had had no outward effect, but that of increased acerbity of temper. She wished to show Mary how much she was offended, and meant to strengthen her cause, by putting some of her own sharp speeches into Jem's mouth.

Now, poor Jane Wilson had been really tested; and for now, her struggles hadn’t shown any visible effects, except for a greater irritability. She wanted to let Mary know how upset she was and planned to reinforce her point by having Jem repeat some of her own biting remarks.

Mary felt guilty, and had no good reason to give as an apology; so for a minute she stood silent, looking very much ashamed, and then turned to speak to aunt Alice, who, in her surprised, hearty greeting to Mary, had dropped her ball of worsted, and was busy trying to set the thread to rights, before the kitten had entangled it past redemption, once round every chair, and twice round the table.

Mary felt guilty and had no real excuse to apologize. So for a moment, she stood there silent, looking quite ashamed. Then she turned to talk to Aunt Alice, who, in her surprised and warm greeting to Mary, had dropped her ball of yarn and was frantically trying to untangle the thread before the kitten got it all messed up, wrapping it around every chair and twice around the table.

"You mun speak louder than that, if you mean her to hear; she become as deaf as a post this last few weeks. I'd ha' told you, if I'd remembered how long it were sin' you'd seen her."

"You need to speak louder than that if you want her to hear; she's been as deaf as a post these last few weeks. I would have told you if I had remembered how long it’s been since you last saw her."

"Yes, my dear, I'm getting very hard o' hearing of late," said Alice, catching the state of the case, with her quick-glancing eyes. "I suppose it's the beginning of th' end."

"Yes, my dear, I'm having a hard time hearing lately," said Alice, understanding the situation with her quick, observant eyes. "I guess it's the beginning of the end."

"Don't talk o' that way," screamed her sister-in-law. "We've had enow of ends and deaths without forecasting more." She covered her face with her apron, and sat down to cry.

“Don’t talk like that,” her sister-in-law yelled. “We’ve had enough endings and losses without predicting more.” She covered her face with her apron and sat down to cry.

"He was such a good husband," said she, in a less excited tone, to Mary, as she looked up with tear-streaming eyes from behind her apron. "No one can tell what I've lost in him, for no one knew his worth like me."

"He was such a good husband," she said, in a calmer tone, to Mary, as she looked up with tears streaming down her face from behind her apron. "No one can understand what I've lost in him, because no one knew his value like I did."

Mary's listening sympathy softened her, and she went on to unburden her heavy laden heart.

Mary's compassionate listening made her feel at ease, and she continued to share the weight of her troubled heart.

"Eh, dear, dear! No one knows what I've lost. When my poor boys went, I thought th' Almighty had crushed me to th' ground, but I never thought o' losing George; I did na think I could ha' borne to ha' lived without him. And yet I'm here, and he's—" A fresh burst of crying interrupted her speech.

"Ah, dear! No one knows what I've lost. When my poor boys left, I thought God had brought me to my knees, but I never imagined losing George; I didn't think I could have lived without him. And yet, here I am, and he is— A fresh wave of crying interrupted her words.

"Mary,"—beginning to speak again,—"did you ever hear what a poor creature I were when he married me? And he such a handsome fellow! Jem's nothing to what his father were at his age."

"Mary,"—starting to speak again,—"did you ever hear what a poor loser I was when he married me? And he was such a handsome guy! Jem's nothing compared to what his father was at his age."

Yes! Mary had heard, and so she said. But the poor woman's thoughts had gone back to those days, and her little recollections came out, with many interruptions of sighs, and tears, and shakes of the head.

Yes! Mary had heard, and so she said. But the poor woman's thoughts returned to those days, and her little memories surfaced, accompanied by many sighs, tears, and shakes of the head.

"There were nought about me for him to choose me. I were just well enough afore that accident, but at after I were downright plain. And there was Bessy Witter as would ha' given her eyes for him; she as is Mrs. Carson now, for she were a handsome lass, although I never could see her beauty then; and Carson warn't so much above her, as they're both above us all now."

"There was nothing about me for him to choose me. I was just okay before that accident, but afterward, I was downright plain. And there was Bessy Witter who would have given anything for him; she’s Mrs. Carson now, because she was a pretty girl, although I never saw her beauty at the time; and Carson wasn't that much better than her, but now they're both above us all."

Mary went very red, and wished she could help doing so, and wished also that Mrs. Wilson would tell her more about the father and mother of her lover; but she durst not ask, and Mrs. Wilson's thoughts soon returned to her husband, and their early married days.

Mary blushed deeply and wished she could stop doing so. She also wanted Mrs. Wilson to share more about the father and mother of her boyfriend, but she didn’t dare to ask. Soon, Mrs. Wilson's thoughts drifted back to her husband and their early days of marriage.

"If you'll believe me, Mary, there never was such a born goose at house-keeping as I were; and yet he married me! I had been in a factory sin' five years old a'most, and I knew nought about cleaning, or cooking, let alone washing and such-like work. The day after we were married he goes to his work at after breakfast, and says he, 'Jenny, we'll ha' th' cold beef, and potatoes, and that's a dinner fit for a prince.' I were anxious to make him comfortable, God knows how anxious. And yet I'd no notion how to cook a potato. I know'd they were boiled, and I know'd their skins were taken off, and that were all. So I tidyed my house in a rough kind o' way, and then I looked at that very clock up yonder," pointing at one that hung against the wall, "and I seed it were nine o'clock, so, thinks I, th' potatoes shall be well boiled at any rate, and I gets 'em on th' fire in a jiffy (that's to say, as soon as I could peel 'em, which were a tough job at first), and then I fell to unpacking my boxes! and at twenty minutes past twelve he comes home, and I had th' beef ready on th' table, and I went to take the potatoes out o' th' pot; but oh! Mary, th' water had boiled away, and they were all a nasty brown mass, as smelt through all the house. He said nought, and were very gentle; but, oh, Mary, I cried so that afternoon. I shall ne'er forget it; no, never. I made many a blunder at after, but none that fretted me like that."

“If you believe me, Mary, there was never such a clueless person at house-keeping as I was; and yet he married me! I had been in a factory since I was almost five, and I knew nothing about cleaning, or cooking, let alone washing and that sort of work. The day after we got married, he went to work after breakfast and said, ‘Jenny, we’ll have the cold beef and potatoes, and that’s a dinner fit for a prince.’ I was eager to make him comfortable, God knows how eager. And yet I had no idea how to cook a potato. I knew they were boiled, and I knew their skins were taken off, and that was it. So I tidied the house in a rough kind of way, and then I looked at that clock up there,” pointing at one that hung against the wall, “and I saw it was nine o'clock, so I thought, the potatoes should be well boiled at least, and I got them on the fire in a jiffy (that is, as soon as I could peel them, which was tough at first), and then I started unpacking my boxes! At twenty minutes past twelve, he came home, and I had the beef ready on the table, and I went to take the potatoes out of the pot; but oh! Mary, the water had boiled away, and they were all a nasty brown mess that smelled throughout the house. He said nothing and was very gentle; but, oh, Mary, I cried so much that afternoon. I will never forget it; no, never. I made many mistakes afterwards, but none that troubled me like that.”

"Father does not like girls to work in factories," said Mary.

"Father doesn't like girls to work in factories," Mary said.

"No, I know he doesn't; and reason good. They oughtn't to go at after they're married, that I'm very clear about. I could reckon up" (counting with her fingers) "ay, nine men I know, as has been driven to th' public-house by having wives as worked in factories; good folk, too, as thought there was no harm in putting their little ones out at nurse, and letting their house go all dirty, and their fires all out; and that was a place as was tempting for a husband to stay in, was it? He soon finds out gin-shops, where all is clean and bright, and where th' fire blazes cheerily, and gives a man a welcome as it were."

"No, I know he doesn’t; and there’s a good reason for that. They shouldn’t go out after they’re married, I’m really sure about that. I could count" (counting on her fingers) "yeah, nine men I know who’ve been driven to the pub because their wives worked in factories; good people, too, who thought there was nothing wrong with putting their little ones in nursery care and letting their house get messy and their fires go out. And that’s a place that’s tempting for a husband to hang around, isn’t it? He quickly discovers bars, where everything is clean and bright, and where the fire is warm and inviting, giving a man a friendly welcome."

Alice, who was standing near for the convenience of hearing, had caught much of this speech, and it was evident the subject had previously been discussed by the women, for she chimed in.

Alice, who was standing nearby so she could hear better, had picked up a lot of this conversation, and it was clear that the women had talked about the topic before, because she joined in.

"I wish our Jem could speak a word to th' Queen about factory work for married women. Eh! but he comes it strong, when once yo get him to speak about it. Wife o' his'n will never work away fra' home."

"I wish our Jem could talk to the Queen about factory work for married women. But boy, he really goes off when you get him started on it. His wife will never work away from home."

"I say it's Prince Albert as ought to be asked how he'd like his missis to be from home when he comes in, tired and worn, and wanting some one to cheer him; and may be, her to come in by-and-bye, just as tired and down in th' mouth; and how he'd like for her never to be at home to see to th' cleaning of his house, or to keep a bright fire in his grate. Let alone his meals being all hugger-mugger and comfortless. I'd be bound, prince as he is, if his missis served him so, he'd be off to a gin-palace, or summut o' that kind. So why can't he make a law again poor folks' wives working in factories?"

"I think it's Prince Albert who should be asked how he wants his wife to be when he comes home, tired and worn out, looking for someone to lift his spirits; and maybe she comes home later, feeling just as exhausted and down. How would he feel if she was never home to manage the cleaning of the house or to keep a nice fire going in the fireplace? Not to mention his meals being all chaotic and uninviting. I'd bet that, prince though he is, if his wife treated him that way, he'd head straight to a bar or something like that. So why can't he make a law to keep poor people's wives from having to work in factories?"

Mary ventured to say that she thought the Queen and Prince Albert could not make laws, but the answer was,

Mary ventured to say that she thought the Queen and Prince Albert couldn't make laws, but the response was,

"Pooh! don't tell me it's not the Queen as makes laws; and isn't she bound to obey Prince Albert? And if he said they mustn't, why she'd say they mustn't, and then all folk would say, oh no, we never shall do any such thing no more."

"Ugh! Don't tell me it's not the Queen who makes the laws; and isn't she required to obey Prince Albert? And if he said they shouldn't, she'd say they shouldn't, and then everyone would say, oh no, we will never do that again."

"Jem's getten on rarely," said Alice, who had not heard her sister's last burst of eloquence, and whose thoughts were still running on her nephew, and his various talents. "He's found out summut about a crank or a tank, I forget rightly which it is, but th' master's made him foreman, and he all the while turning off hands; but he said he could na part wi' Jem, nohow. He's good wage now: I tell him he'll be thinking of marrying soon, and he deserves a right down good wife, that he does."

"Jem's not getting on well," said Alice, who had missed her sister's last passionate speech and was still thinking about her nephew and his various talents. "He's figured out something about a crank or a tank; I can't remember exactly which it is, but the boss has made him foreman, and he's always managing people. But he said he couldn't part with Jem at all. He's earning good money now; I keep telling him he'll be thinking about marrying soon, and he deserves a really good wife, he really does."

Mary went very red, and looked annoyed, although there was a secret spring of joy deep down in her heart, at hearing Jem so spoken of. But his mother only saw the annoyed look, and was piqued accordingly. She was not over and above desirous that her son should marry. His presence in the house seemed a relic of happier times, and she had some little jealousy of his future wife, whoever she might be. Still she could not bear any one not to feel gratified and flattered by Jem's preference, and full well she knew how above all others he preferred Mary. Now she had never thought Mary good enough for Jem, and her late neglect in coming to see her still rankled a little in her breast. So she determined to invent a little, in order to do away with any idea Mary might have that Jem would choose her for "his right down good wife," as aunt Alice called it.

Mary blushed deeply and looked annoyed, even though deep down in her heart she felt a secret thrill of joy at hearing Jem talked about that way. But his mother only noticed her annoyed expression and felt irritated by it. She wasn’t particularly eager for her son to get married. His being in the house felt like a reminder of happier times, and she felt a bit jealous of whoever his future wife would be. Still, she couldn’t stand the thought of anyone not feeling honored and flattered by Jem’s choice, and she knew full well that he preferred Mary above all others. However, she had never considered Mary good enough for Jem, and she still felt a little resentment about her recent neglect in visiting. So, she decided to make up a little story to dispel any notion Mary might have that Jem would choose her as "his perfect wife," as Aunt Alice put it.

"Ay, he'll be for taking a wife soon," and then, in a lower voice, as if confidentially, but really to prevent any contradiction or explanation from her simple sister-in-law, she added,

"Ay, he'll be getting married soon," and then, in a quieter tone, as if sharing a secret but really to stop her simple sister-in-law from disagreeing or asking questions, she added,

"It'll not be long afore Molly Gibson (that's her at th' provision-shop round the corner) will hear a secret as will not displease her, I'm thinking. She's been casting sheep's eyes at our Jem this many a day, but he thought her father would not give her to a common working man; but now he's as good as her, every bit. I thought once he'd a fancy for thee, Mary, but I donnot think yo'd ever ha' suited, so it's best as it is."

"It won't be long before Molly Gibson (that's her at the corner store) hears a secret that I think she’ll be pleased about. She's been eyeing our Jem for quite a while, but he thought her dad wouldn't let her marry a regular working man; however, now he’s just as good as she is, every bit. I once thought he had a thing for you, Mary, but I don’t think you would have suited him, so it’s best as it is."

By an effort Mary managed to keep down her vexation, and to say, "She hoped he'd be happy with Molly Gibson. She was very handsome, for certain."

By making an effort, Mary managed to suppress her irritation and said, "I hope he'll be happy with Molly Gibson. She's definitely very pretty."

"Ay, and a notable body, too. I'll just step up stairs and show you the patchwork quilt she gave me but last Saturday."

"Yeah, and a remarkable person, too. I'll just head upstairs and show you the patchwork quilt she gave me last Saturday."

Mary was glad she was going out of the room. Her words irritated her; perhaps not the less because she did not fully believe them. Besides she wanted to speak to Alice, and Mrs. Wilson seemed to think that she, as the widow, ought to absorb all the attention.

Mary was happy to leave the room. Her words annoyed her; maybe even more because she didn’t completely believe them. Plus, she wanted to talk to Alice, and Mrs. Wilson seemed to think that as the widow, she should get all the attention.

"Dear Alice," began Mary, "I'm so grieved to find you so deaf; it must have come on very rapid."

"Dear Alice," Mary started, "I'm so sorry to see you're so deaf; it must have come on really quickly."

"Yes, dear, it's a trial; I'll not deny it. Pray God give me strength to find out its teaching. I felt it sore one fine day when I thought I'd go gather some meadow-sweet to make tea for Jane's cough; and the fields seemed so dree and still, and at first I could na make out what was wanting; and then it struck me it were th' song o' the birds, and that I never should hear their sweet music no more, and I could na help crying a bit. But I've much to be thankful for. I think I'm a comfort to Jane, if I'm only some one to scold now and then; poor body! It takes off her thoughts from her sore losses when she can scold a bit. If my eyes are left I can do well enough; I can guess at what folk are saying."

"Yes, dear, it's a struggle; I won't deny that. I pray God gives me the strength to understand its lessons. I felt it deeply one beautiful day when I thought I'd go pick some meadow-sweet to make tea for Jane's cough; the fields seemed so dreary and quiet, and at first, I couldn't figure out what was missing; then it hit me—it was the song of the birds, and I realized I would never hear their sweet music again, and I couldn't help but cry a little. But I have a lot to be grateful for. I think I'm a comfort to Jane, even if it's just by being someone she can scold now and then; poor thing! It helps take her mind off her painful losses when she gets to vent a bit. As long as I still have my sight, I can manage well enough; I can guess what people are saying."

The splendid red and yellow patch quilt now made its appearance, and Jane Wilson would not be satisfied unless Mary praised it all over, border, centre, and ground-work, right side and wrong; and Mary did her duty, saying all the more, because she could not work herself up to any very hearty admiration of her rival's present. She made haste, however, with her commendations, in order to avoid encountering Jem. As soon as she was fairly away from the house and street, she slackened her pace, and began to think. Did Jem really care for Molly Gibson? Well, if he did, let him. People seemed all to think he was much too good for her (Mary's own self). Perhaps some one else, far more handsome, and far more grand, would show him one day that she was good enough to be Mrs. Henry Carson. So temper, or what Mary called "spirit," led her to encourage Mr. Carson more than ever she had done before.

The beautiful red and yellow patchwork quilt was now on display, and Jane Wilson wouldn't be happy unless Mary praised it completely—every border, center, and the backing, both the front and the back. Mary did her part, saying even more than necessary, since she couldn't muster any real enthusiasm for her rival's gift. However, she rushed through her compliments to avoid running into Jem. Once she was well away from the house and street, she slowed down and started to think. Did Jem really have feelings for Molly Gibson? Well, if he did, so what? Everyone seemed to think he was way too good for her (including Mary). Maybe someone else, someone much better looking and more sophisticated, would eventually show him that she was good enough to be Mrs. Henry Carson. So, fueled by her emotions, or what Mary called "spirit," she decided to encourage Mr. Carson more than she ever had before.

Some weeks after this, there was a meeting of the Trades' Union to which John Barton belonged. The morning of the day on which it was to take place he had lain late in bed, for what was the use of getting up? He had hesitated between the purchase of meal or opium, and had chosen the latter, for its use had become a necessity with him. He wanted it to relieve him from the terrible depression its absence occasioned. A large lump seemed only to bring him into a natural state, or what had been his natural state formerly. Eight o'clock was the hour fixed for the meeting; and at it were read letters, filled with details of woe, from all parts of the country. Fierce, heavy gloom brooded over the assembly; and fiercely and heavily did the men separate, towards eleven o'clock, some irritated by the opposition of others to their desperate plans.

Some weeks later, there was a meeting of the Trades' Union that John Barton was part of. On the morning of the meeting, he stayed in bed late, thinking what was the point of getting up? He had debated whether to buy food or opium and ended up choosing the latter, as it had become a necessity for him. He needed it to relieve the awful depression that came from not using it. A large dose seemed to just bring him back to what was once his normal state. The meeting was scheduled for eight o'clock, and during it, they read letters filled with stories of suffering from all over the country. A heavy, gloomy atmosphere hung over the group, and as the men left around eleven o'clock, they were divided, some frustrated by others' opposition to their desperate plans.

It was not a night to cheer them, as they quitted the glare of the gas-lighted room, and came out into the street. Unceasing, soaking rain was falling; the very lamps seemed obscured by the damp upon the glass, and their light reached but to a little distance from the posts. The streets were cleared of passers-by; not a creature seemed stirring, except here and there a drenched policeman in his oil-skin cape. Barton wished the others good night, and set off home. He had gone through a street or two, when he heard a step behind him; but he did not care to look and see who it was. A little further, and the person quickened step, and touched his arm very lightly. He turned, and saw, even by the darkness visible of that badly-lighted street, that the woman who stood by him was of no doubtful profession. It was told by her faded finery, all unfit to meet the pelting of that pitiless storm; the gauze bonnet, once pink, now dirty white; the muslin gown, all draggled, and soaking wet up to the very knees; the gay-coloured barège shawl, closely wrapped round the form, which yet shivered and shook, as the woman whispered: "I want to speak to you."

It wasn't a night to celebrate as they left the bright gas-lit room and stepped out onto the street. Heavy, soaking rain was pouring down; even the lamps looked dim through the wet glass, and their light barely reached a short distance from the posts. The streets were empty; not a soul was around, except for an occasional drenched police officer in his oilskin cape. Barton said goodnight to the others and headed home. After walking through a couple of streets, he heard footsteps behind him but didn’t bother to look back. A bit further on, the person behind him quickened their pace and lightly touched his arm. He turned and, despite the dim lighting of the poorly lit street, could tell that the woman beside him was of questionable occupation. Her faded clothing, unsuitable for enduring the relentless storm, told the story; the gauzy bonnet, once pink, was now a dirty white; the muslin dress was all soaked and dragging up to her knees; the brightly colored shawl wrapped tightly around her shivering form, as she whispered, "I want to talk to you."

He swore an oath, and bade her begone.

He took an oath and told her to leave.

"I really do. Don't send me away. I'm so out of breath, I cannot say what I would all at once." She put her hand to her side, and caught her breath with evident pain.

"I really do. Please don't send me away. I'm so out of breath, I can't say everything all at once." She placed her hand on her side and struggled to catch her breath, clearly in pain.

"I tell thee I'm not the man for thee," adding an opprobrious name. "Stay," said he, as a thought suggested by her voice flashed across him. He gripped her arm—the arm he had just before shaken off, and dragged her, faintly resisting, to the nearest lamp-post. He pushed her bonnet back, and roughly held the face she would fain have averted, to the light, and in her large, unnaturally bright gray eyes, her lovely mouth, half open, as if imploring the forbearance she could not ask for in words, he saw at once the long-lost Esther; she who had caused his wife's death. Much was like the gay creature of former years; but the glaring paint, the sharp features, the changed expression of the whole! But most of all, he loathed the dress; and yet the poor thing, out of her little choice of attire, had put on the plainest she had, to come on that night's errand.

"I’m telling you, I’m not the guy for you," he added with an insulting name. "Wait," he said, as a thought sparked by her voice hit him. He grabbed her arm—the same arm he had just pushed away—and pulled her, weakly resisting, to the nearest lamppost. He pushed her bonnet back and roughly held her face, which she desperately tried to turn away from the light. In her large, unnaturally bright gray eyes and her beautiful mouth, half open as if silently begging for the patience she couldn't verbally ask for, he immediately recognized the long-lost Esther; the one who had led to his wife's death. Much was still like the cheerful person from years past; but the heavy makeup, sharp features, and the changed expression overall! But most of all, he hated the dress; yet the poor thing had chosen the simplest one she had for that night’s task.

"So it's thee, is it! It's thee!" exclaimed John, as he ground his teeth, and shook her with passion. "I've looked for thee long at corners o' streets, and such like places. I knew I should find thee at last. Thee'll may be bethink thee o' some words I spoke, which put thee up at th' time; summut about street-walkers; but oh no! thou art none o' them naughts; no one thinks thou art, who sees thy fine draggle-tailed dress, and thy pretty pink cheeks!" stopping for very want of breath.

"So it’s you, is it? It’s you!" exclaimed John, gritting his teeth and shaking her passionately. "I’ve been searching for you at street corners and places like that. I knew I’d find you eventually. You might remember some things I said that upset you before; something about streetwalkers. But oh no! You’re not one of them at all; no one thinks you are when they see your lovely dress and your pretty pink cheeks!" He stopped, breathless.

"Oh, mercy! John, mercy! listen to me for Mary's sake!"

"Oh, please! John, please! listen to me for Mary's sake!"

She meant his daughter, but the name only fell on his ear as belonging to his wife; and it was adding fuel to the fire. In vain did her face grow deadly pale round the vivid circle of paint, in vain did she gasp for mercy,—he burst forth again.

She was referring to his daughter, but to him, the name only reminded him of his wife, which just made things worse. No matter how much her face turned ghostly white around the bright makeup, and no matter how desperately she pleaded for mercy, he lashed out once more.

"And thou names that name to me! and thou thinks the thought of her will bring thee mercy! Dost thou know it was thee who killed her, as sure as ever Cain killed Abel. She'd loved thee as her own, and she trusted thee as her own, and when thou wert gone she never held up head again, but died in less than a three week; and at the judgment day she'll rise, and point to thee as her murderer; or if she don't, I will."

"And you call her name to me! And you think that thinking about her will bring you mercy! Do you know it was you who killed her, just like Cain killed Abel? She loved you as her own and trusted you completely, and when you were gone, she never held her head up again but died in less than three weeks; and on judgment day, she'll rise and point to you as her murderer; or if she doesn't, I will."

He flung her, trembling, sickening, fainting, from him, and strode away. She fell with a feeble scream against the lamp-post, and lay there in her weakness, unable to rise. A policeman came up in time to see the close of these occurrences, and concluding from Esther's unsteady, reeling fall, that she was tipsy, he took her in her half-unconscious state to the lock-ups for the night. The superintendent of that abode of vice and misery was roused from his dozing watch through the dark hours, by half-delirious wails and moanings, which he reported as arising from intoxication. If he had listened, he would have heard these words, repeated in various forms, but always in the same anxious, muttering way.

He threw her away from him, trembling, nauseous, and about to faint, and walked off. She collapsed with a weak scream against the lamp-post and lay there, unable to get up. A policeman arrived just in time to witness the end of this scene and, noticing Esther's unsteady, staggering fall, assumed she was drunk. He took her, in her half-conscious state, to the holding cells for the night. The supervisor of that place of vice and misery was stirred from his dozing watch during the dark hours by half-delirious cries and groans, which he reported as signs of intoxication. If he had listened closer, he would have caught these words, repeated in different forms but always in the same anxious, muttering tone.

"He would not listen to me; what can I do? He would not listen to me, and I wanted to warn him! Oh, what shall I do to save Mary's child? What shall I do? How can I keep her from being such a one as I am; such a wretched, loathsome creature! She was listening just as I listened, and loving just as I loved, and the end will be just like my end. How shall I save her? She won't hearken to warning, or heed it more than I did; and who loves her well enough to watch over her as she should be watched? God keep her from harm! And yet I won't pray for her; sinner that I am! Can my prayers be heard? No! they'll only do harm. How shall I save her? He would not listen to me."

"He wouldn't listen to me; what can I do? He wouldn't listen to me, and I wanted to warn him! Oh, what should I do to save Mary's child? What should I do? How can I keep her from becoming someone like me; such a miserable, repulsive person! She was listening just like I listened, and loving just like I loved, and the outcome will be just like mine. How can I save her? She won’t pay attention to warnings, or take them seriously any more than I did; and who cares about her enough to look after her the way she needs? God protect her from harm! And yet I won't pray for her; sinner that I am! Can my prayers be heard? No! They’ll only do more harm. How can I save her? He wouldn't listen to me."

So the night wore away. The next morning she was taken up to the New Bailey. It was a clear case of disorderly vagrancy, and she was committed to prison for a month. How much might happen in that time!

So the night went on. The next morning she was taken to the New Bailey. It was clearly a case of disorderly vagrancy, and she was sentenced to a month in prison. So much could happen in that time!

 

 

CHAPTER XI.

MR. CARSON'S INTENTIONS REVEALED.

"O Mary, canst thou wreck his peace,
Wha for thy sake wad gladly die?
Or canst thou break that heart of his,
Whase only faut is loving thee?"

"O Mary, can you ruin his peace,
Who would willingly die for you?
Or can you break his heart,
"Whose only mistake is loving you?"

Burns.

Burns.

"I can like of the wealth, I must confess,
Yet more I prize the man, though moneyless;
I am not of their humour yet that can
For title or estate affect a man;
Or of myself one body deign to make
With him I loathe, for his possessions' sake."

"I can appreciate wealth, I must admit,
But I value a person more, even if they’re broke;
I’m not someone who, for a title or riches,
Can pretend to like a man;
Or join myself to someone I despise
Just because of his possessions."

Wither's "Fidelia."

Wither's "Fidelia."

Barton returned home after his encounter with Esther, uneasy and dissatisfied. He had said no more than he had been planning to say for years, in case she was ever thrown in his way, in the character in which he felt certain he should meet her. He believed she deserved it all, and yet he now wished he had not said it. Her look, as she asked for mercy, haunted him through his broken and disordered sleep; her form, as he last saw her, lying prostrate in helplessness, would not be banished from his dreams. He sat up in bed to try and dispel the vision. Now, too late, his conscience smote him for his harshness. It would have been all very well, he thought, to have said what he did, if he had added some kind words, at last. He wondered if his dead wife was conscious of that night's occurrence; and he hoped not, for with her love for Esther he believed it would embitter Heaven to have seen her so degraded and repulsed. For he now recalled her humility, her tacit acknowledgment of her lost character; and he began to marvel if there was power in the religion he had often heard of, to turn her from her ways. He felt that no earthly power that he knew of could do it, but there glimmered on his darkness the idea that religion might save her. Still, where to find her again? In the wilderness of a large town, where to meet with an individual of so little value or note to any?

Barton came home after seeing Esther, feeling uneasy and unfulfilled. He had expressed no more than what he had been meaning to say for years, in case their paths ever crossed, in the way he thought he should approach her. He believed she deserved the truth, and yet now he wished he hadn’t said it. The look on her face when she begged for mercy haunted him throughout his restless and troubled sleep; the image of her lying helplessly wouldn’t leave his thoughts. He sat up in bed, trying to push the vision away. Now, too late, his conscience pricked him for his harshness. He thought it would have been fine to say what he did, if he had added a few kind words, at last. He wondered if his late wife was aware of what had happened that night; he hoped not, because he believed that with her love for Esther, it would be painful for her spirit to have seen Esther so degraded and rejected. He recalled her humility, her silent acknowledgment of her fallen character; and he began to wonder if there was any power in the religion he had often heard about that could help her change her ways. He felt that no earthly power he knew could do it, but there was a glimmer in his darkness that maybe religion could save her. Still, where would he find her again? In the maze of a big city, how could he meet someone so overlooked and forgotten?

And evening after evening he paced those streets in which he had heard her footsteps following him, peering under every fantastic, discreditable bonnet, in the hopes of once more meeting Esther, and addressing her in a far different manner from what he had done before. But he returned, night after night, disappointed in his search, and at last gave it up in despair, and tried to recall his angry feelings towards her, in order to find relief from his present self-reproach.

And night after night, he walked those streets where he had heard her footsteps behind him, looking under every strange and unflattering hat, hoping to run into Esther again and talk to her in a much different way than he had before. But he came back, night after night, let down by his search, and eventually gave up in frustration, trying to push aside his angry feelings toward her to find some relief from his current guilt.

He often looked at Mary, and wished she were not so like her aunt, for the very bodily likeness seemed to suggest the possibility of a similar likeness in their fate; and then this idea enraged his irritable mind, and he became suspicious and anxious about Mary's conduct. Now hitherto she had been so remarkably free from all control, and almost from all inquiry concerning her actions, that she did not brook this change in her father's behaviour very well. Just when she was yielding more than ever to Mr. Carson's desire of frequent meetings, it was hard to be so questioned concerning her hours of leaving off work, whether she had come straight home, &c. She could not tell lies; though she could conceal much if she were not questioned. So she took refuge in obstinate silence, alleging as a reason for it her indignation at being so cross-examined. This did not add to the good feeling between father and daughter, and yet they dearly loved each other; and in the minds of each, one principal reason for maintaining such behaviour as displeased the other, was the believing that this conduct would insure that person's happiness.

He often looked at Mary and wished she weren’t so much like her aunt, because the physical resemblance seemed to hint at a similar fate for them. This thought irritated him, making him suspicious and anxious about Mary’s behavior. Until now, she had been remarkably free from any oversight and almost from any inquiries about her actions, so she didn’t handle this change in her father’s attitude very well. Just when she was giving in more than ever to Mr. Carson's desire for frequent meetings, it was frustrating to be questioned about when she finished working, whether she came straight home, etc. She couldn’t lie, although she could hide a lot if she wasn’t asked. So, she resorted to stubborn silence, claiming she was upset about being cross-examined. This didn’t help improve the relationship between father and daughter, even though they loved each other dearly. In each of their minds, one main reason for acting in a way that upset the other was the belief that this behavior would ultimately ensure the other person's happiness.

Her father now began to wish Mary were married. Then this terrible superstitious fear suggested by her likeness to Esther would be done away with. He felt that he could not resume the reins he had once slackened. But with a husband it would be different. If Jem Wilson would but marry her! With his character for steadiness and talent! But he was afraid Mary had slighted him, he came so seldom now to the house. He would ask her.

Her father now wished Mary would get married. Then this awful superstitious fear caused by her resemblance to Esther would disappear. He felt he couldn’t take control again like he once did. But with a husband, things would be different. If only Jem Wilson would marry her! With his reputation for being reliable and talented! But he was worried that Mary had ignored him since he hardly came to the house anymore. He would ask her.

"Mary, what's come o'er thee and Jem Wilson? Yo were great friends at one time."

"Mary, what happened between you and Jem Wilson? You were really good friends at one point."

"Oh, folk say he's going to be married to Molly Gibson, and of course courting takes up a deal o' time," answered Mary, as indifferently as she could.

“Oh, people say he’s going to marry Molly Gibson, and of course dating takes up a lot of time,” answered Mary, as casually as she could.

"Thou'st played thy cards badly, then," replied her father, in a surly tone. "At one time he were desperate fond o' thee, or I'm much mistaken. Much fonder of thee than thou deservedst."

"You've played your cards badly, then," her father replied, in a grumpy tone. "At one point, he was really fond of you, or I'm very mistaken. Much fonder of you than you deserved."

"That's as people think," said Mary, pertly, for she remembered that the very morning before she had met Mr. Carson, who had sighed, and swore, and protested all manner of tender vows that she was the loveliest, sweetest, best, &c. And when she had seen him afterwards riding with one of his beautiful sisters, had he not evidently pointed her out as in some way or other an object worthy of attention and interest, and then lingered behind his sister's horse for a moment to kiss his hand repeatedly. So, as for Jem Wilson, she could whistle him down the wind.

"That's how people think," Mary said confidently, recalling that just the morning before, she had met Mr. Carson, who had sighed, professed, and made all sorts of heartfelt promises that she was the loveliest, sweetest, best, and so on. And when she later saw him riding with one of his beautiful sisters, hadn’t he clearly pointed her out as someone deserving of attention and interest? Then he had lingered behind his sister's horse for a moment to kiss his hand over and over. So, as for Jem Wilson, she could easily dismiss him.

But her father was not in the mood to put up with pertness, and he upbraided her with the loss of Jem Wilson till she had to bite her lips till the blood came, in order to keep down the angry words that would rise in her heart. At last her father left the house, and then she might give way to her passionate tears.

But her father wasn't in the mood to deal with her attitude, and he scolded her about the loss of Jem Wilson until she had to bite her lips until they bled to hold back the angry words that sprang up in her heart. Finally, her father left the house, and then she could let her passionate tears flow.

It so happened that Jem, after much anxious thought, had determined that day to "put his fate to the touch, to win or lose it all." He was in a condition to maintain a wife in comfort. It was true his mother and aunt must form part of the household; but such is not an uncommon case among the poor, and if there were the advantage of previous friendship between the parties, it was not, he thought, an obstacle to matrimony. Both mother and aunt he believed would welcome Mary. And oh! what a certainty of happiness the idea of that welcome implied.

It turned out that Jem, after a lot of worrying, had decided that day to "take a chance on his future, to win or lose everything." He was ready to support a wife comfortably. It was true that his mother and aunt would be part of the household; but that wasn’t unusual among those with limited means, and since there was already a friendship between everyone involved, he thought it wouldn’t be a problem for marriage. He believed both his mother and aunt would be happy to have Mary join them. And oh! what a promise of happiness that idea brought.

He had been absent and abstracted all day long with the thought of the coming event of the evening. He almost smiled at himself for his care in washing and dressing in preparation for his visit to Mary. As if one waistcoat or another could decide his fate in so passionately momentous a thing. He believed he only delayed before his little looking-glass for cowardice, for absolute fear of a girl. He would try not to think so much about the affair, and he thought the more.

He had been distracted and lost in thought all day, anticipating the event of the evening. He almost chuckled at himself for being so meticulous in washing and dressing for his visit to Mary. As if one waistcoat or another could really affect his fate in such an important matter. He felt like he was just stalling in front of his little mirror because of cowardice, genuinely afraid of a girl. He would try not to dwell on it so much, but the more he tried, the more he thought about it.

Poor Jem! it is not an auspicious moment for thee!

Poor Jem! This is not a good time for you!

"Come in," said Mary, as some one knocked at the door, while she sat sadly at her sewing, trying to earn a few pence by working over hours at some mourning.

"Come in," said Mary, as someone knocked at the door while she sat sadly at her sewing, trying to make a few coins by working extra hours on some mourning attire.

Jem entered, looking more awkward and abashed than he had ever done before. Yet here was Mary all alone, just as he had hoped to find her. She did not ask him to take a chair, but after standing a minute or two he sat down near her.

Jem walked in, looking more uncomfortable and embarrassed than ever before. But here was Mary all alone, just like he had wished to find her. She didn’t invite him to sit down, but after standing for a minute or two, he took a seat next to her.

"Is your father at home, Mary?" said he, by way of making an opening, for she seemed determined to keep silence, and went on stitching away.

"Is your dad home, Mary?" he asked, trying to start a conversation, but she seemed set on staying quiet and continued to sew.

"No, he's gone to his Union, I suppose." Another silence. It was no use waiting, thought Jem. The subject would never be led to by any talk he could think of in his anxious fluttered state. He had better begin at once.

"No, I guess he went to his Union." Another silence. Jem thought it was pointless to wait. He knew he couldn't steer the conversation in any direction with his anxious, flustered state of mind. He should just get to it.

"Mary!" said he, and the unusual tone of his voice made her look up for an instant, but in that time she understood from his countenance what was coming, and her heart beat so suddenly and violently she could hardly sit still. Yet one thing she was sure of; nothing he could say should make her have him. She would show them all who would be glad to have her. She was not yet calm after her father's irritating speeches. Yet her eyes fell veiled before that passionate look fixed upon her.

"Mary!" he called, and the strange tone of his voice made her glance up for a moment, but in that instant, she could tell from his expression what was about to happen, and her heart raced so suddenly and intensely she could barely stay seated. Still, she was certain of one thing: nothing he could say would make her want him. She would prove to everyone who would be happy to have her. She was still rattled from her father's annoying speeches. Yet her gaze dropped, hidden, under that intense look directed at her.

"Dear Mary! (for how dear you are, I cannot rightly tell you in words). It's no new story I'm going to speak about. You must ha' seen and known it long; for since we were boy and girl, I ha' loved you above father and mother and all; and all I've thought on by day and dreamt on by night, has been something in which you've had a share. I'd no way of keeping you for long, and I scorned to try and tie you down; and I lived in terror lest some one else should take you to himself. But now, Mary, I'm foreman in th' works, and, dear Mary! listen," as she, in her unbearable agitation, stood up and turned away from him. He rose, too, and came nearer, trying to take hold of her hand; but this she would not allow. She was bracing herself up to refuse him, for once and for all.

"Dear Mary! (I can’t express how much you mean to me). I’m not going to share a new story. You must have seen and known it for a long time; ever since we were kids, I’ve loved you more than my parents and everyone else. Everything I’ve thought about during the day and dreamt of at night has involved you. I had no way to keep you for long, and I wouldn’t stoop to trying to hold you back; I lived in fear that someone else would take you away from me. But now, Mary, I’m the foreman at the works, and, dear Mary! listen,” as she, in her overwhelming agitation, stood up and turned away from him. He stood up too and moved closer, trying to take hold of her hand; but she wouldn’t allow it. She was preparing herself to refuse him, once and for all.

"And now, Mary, I've a home to offer you, and a heart as true as ever man had to love you and cherish you; we shall never be rich folk, I dare say; but if a loving heart and a strong right arm can shield you from sorrow, or from want, mine shall do it. I cannot speak as I would like; my love won't let itself be put in words. But oh! darling, say you believe me, and that you'll be mine."

"And now, Mary, I have a home to offer you, and a heart as true as any man’s to love and cherish you; we may never be wealthy, I admit; but if a loving heart and a strong arm can protect you from sadness or want, mine will. I can’t express myself the way I want; my love is too big for words. But oh! sweetheart, please say you believe me, and that you’ll be mine."

She could not speak at once; her words would not come.

She couldn't speak right away; the words wouldn't come to her.

"Mary, they say silence gives consent; is it so?" he whispered.

"Mary, they say that silence means agreement; is that true?" he whispered.

Now or never the effort must be made.

Now is the time to take action.

"No! it does not with me." Her voice was calm, although she trembled from head to foot. "I will always be your friend, Jem, but I can never be your wife."

"No! It doesn't work for me." Her voice was steady, even though she shook from head to toe. "I will always be your friend, Jem, but I can never be your wife."

"Not my wife!" said he, mournfully. "Oh Mary, think awhile! you cannot be my friend if you will not be my wife. At least I can never be content to be only your friend. Do think awhile! If you say No you will make me hopeless, desperate. It's no love of yesterday. It has made the very groundwork of all that people call good in me. I don't know what I shall be if you won't have me. And, Mary! think how glad your father would be! it may sound vain, but he's told me more than once how much he should like to see us two married!"

"Not my wife!" he said sadly. "Oh Mary, please think for a moment! You can’t be my friend if you won’t be my wife. I know I can never just be your friend. Please consider this! If you say No, it will leave me hopeless and desperate. This isn’t just a crush; it’s become the foundation of everything people consider good in me. I don't know who I will be if you don’t want me. And, Mary! think about how happy your father would be! It might sound a bit conceited, but he’s told me more than once how much he would love to see us married!"

Jem intended this for a powerful argument, but in Mary's present mood it told against him more than any thing; for it suggested the false and foolish idea, that her father, in his evident anxiety to promote her marriage with Jem, had been speaking to him on the subject with some degree of solicitation.

Jem meant this to be a strong point, but given Mary's current mood, it ended up backfiring more than anything else; it hinted at the misleading and silly notion that her father, in his clear eagerness to encourage her to marry Jem, had been discussing the matter with him with some level of insistence.

"I tell you, Jem, it cannot be. Once for all, I will never marry you."

"I’m telling you, Jem, it’s not happening. Just so you know, I will never marry you."

"And is this the end of all my hopes and fears? the end of my life, I may say, for it is the end of all worth living for!" His agitation rose and carried him into passion. "Mary! you'll hear, may be, of me as a drunkard, and may be as a thief, and may be as a murderer. Remember! when all are speaking ill of me, you will have no right to blame me, for it's your cruelty that will have made me what I feel I shall become. You won't even say you'll try and like me; will you, Mary?" said he, suddenly changing his tone from threatening despair to fond passionate entreaty, as he took her hand and held it forcibly between both of his, while he tried to catch a glimpse of her averted face. She was silent, but it was from deep and violent emotion. He could not bear to wait; he would not hope, to be dashed away again; he rather in his bitterness of heart chose the certainty of despair, and before she could resolve what to answer, he flung away her hand and rushed out of the house.

"And is this really the end of all my hopes and fears? The end of my life, I can say, because it's the end of everything worth living for!" His agitation grew, pushing him into a passionate state. "Mary! You might hear of me as a drunkard, maybe even as a thief or a murderer. Just remember! When everyone is speaking poorly of me, you won’t have the right to blame me, because it’s your cruelty that will turn me into what I fear I’ll become. You won’t even say you’ll try to like me, will you, Mary?" he said, suddenly shifting from a tone of desperate threat to one of fond, passionate pleading as he took her hand and held it tightly between both of his, trying to see her averted face. She was silent, but it was due to deep and intense emotion. He couldn’t stand to wait; he wouldn’t dare hope, only to be crushed again; he would rather, in his bitterness, choose the certainty of despair. Before she could decide on an answer, he let go of her hand and rushed out of the house.

"Jem! Jem!" cried she, with faint and choking voice. It was too late; he left street after street behind him with his almost winged speed, as he sought the fields, where he might give way unobserved to all the deep despair he felt.

"Jem! Jem!" she called out, her voice weak and choking. It was too late; he raced down one street after another with almost superhuman speed, trying to reach the fields where he could let out all the deep despair he felt without being seen.

It was scarcely ten minutes since he had entered the house, and found Mary at comparative peace, and now she lay half across the dresser, her head hidden in her hands, and every part of her body shaking with the violence of her sobs. She could not have told at first (if you had asked her, and she could have commanded voice enough to answer) why she was in such agonised grief. It was too sudden for her to analyse, or think upon it. She only felt that by her own doing her life would be hereafter dreary and blank. By-and-bye her sorrow exhausted her body by its power, and she seemed to have no strength left for crying. She sat down; and now thoughts crowded on her mind. One little hour ago, and all was still unsaid, and she had her fate in her own power. And yet, how long ago had she determined to say pretty much what she did, if the occasion ever offered.

It was barely ten minutes since he had entered the house and found Mary relatively at peace, and now she lay sprawled across the dresser, her head buried in her hands, her body shaking from the force of her sobs. She wouldn't have been able to explain at that moment (if you had asked her, and she could have mustered the voice to respond) why she was in such deep anguish. It was too sudden for her to analyze or think about. All she felt was that through her own actions, her life would thereafter be dull and empty. Eventually, her sorrow drained her, leaving her with no strength left to cry. She sat down; and now thoughts flooded her mind. Just one little hour ago, everything was still unspoken, and she held her fate in her own hands. Yet, how long ago had she decided to say pretty much what she did if the opportunity ever arose?

It was as if two people were arguing the matter; that mournful, desponding communion between her former self and her present self. Herself, a day, an hour ago; and herself now. For we have every one of us felt how a very few minutes of the months and years called life, will sometimes suffice to place all time past and future in an entirely new light; will make us see the vanity or the criminality of the bye-gone, and so change the aspect of the coming time, that we look with loathing on the very thing we have most desired. A few moments may change our character for life, by giving a totally different direction to our aims and energies.

It felt like two people were in a heated argument; that sad, hopeless connection between who she used to be and who she is now. Her past self, just a day or even an hour ago; and her present self. We’ve all experienced how just a few minutes in the journey of life can completely change our perspective on the past and future; they can make us see the emptiness or wrongness of what came before, and alter how we view what’s to come, making us cringe at the very thing we once desired the most. A few moments can shift our character for life, steering our goals and energies in a completely new direction.

To return to Mary. Her plan had been, as we well know, to marry Mr. Carson, and the occurrence an hour ago was only a preliminary step. True; but it had unveiled her heart to her; it had convinced her she loved Jem above all persons or things. But Jem was a poor mechanic, with a mother and aunt to keep; a mother, too, who had shown her pretty clearly she did not desire her for a daughter-in-law: while Mr. Carson was rich, and prosperous, and gay, and (she believed) would place her in all circumstances of ease and luxury, where want could never come. What were these hollow vanities to her, now she had discovered the passionate secret of her soul? She felt as if she almost hated Mr. Carson, who had decoyed her with his baubles. She now saw how vain, how nothing to her, would be all gaieties and pomps, all joys and pleasures, unless she might share them with Jem; yes, with him she harshly rejected so short a time ago. If he were poor, she loved him all the better. If his mother did think her unworthy of him, what was it but the truth, as she now owned with bitter penitence. She had hitherto been walking in grope-light towards a precipice; but in the clear revelation of that past hour, she saw her danger, and turned away resolutely and for ever.

To get back to Mary. Her plan had been, as we all know, to marry Mr. Carson, and what happened an hour ago was just the first step. True, but it had revealed her heart to her; it made her realize she loved Jem more than anyone or anything else. But Jem was just a poor mechanic with a mother and aunt to support. Plus, his mother had made it pretty clear she didn’t want Mary as a daughter-in-law. On the other hand, Mr. Carson was wealthy, successful, cheerful, and (she believed) would provide her with all the comforts and luxuries where she would never have to worry about anything. What did those shallow material things mean to her now that she uncovered the deep secret of her heart? She felt almost a hatred for Mr. Carson, who had lured her in with his flashy gifts. Now she realized how trivial and empty all the parties and celebrations, all the joys and pleasures, were unless she could enjoy them with Jem; yes, with him whom she had just rejected not long ago. If he was poor, it only made her love him more. If his mother thought she was unworthy of him, wasn’t that the truth, as she now admitted with deep regret? She had been stumbling in the dark toward disaster; but in the clear understanding of that past hour, she recognized her danger and turned away decisively and for good.

That was some comfort: I mean her clear perception of what she ought not to do; of what no luring temptation should ever again induce her to hearken to. How she could best undo the wrong she had done to Jem and herself by refusing his love, was another anxious question. She wearied herself with proposing plans, and rejecting them.

That was somewhat comforting: I mean her clear understanding of what she shouldn't do; of what no tempting desire should ever make her listen to again. How she could best fix the harm she had caused to Jem and herself by turning down his love was another troubling question. She exhausted herself thinking of ideas and then rejecting them.

She was roused to a consciousness of time by hearing the neighbouring church clock strike twelve. Her father she knew might be expected home any minute, and she was in no mood for a meeting with him. So she hastily gathered up her work, and went to her own little bed-room, leaving him to let himself in.

She was jolted awake by the sound of the nearby church clock striking twelve. She knew her father could be home any minute, and she wasn't ready to see him. So, she quickly grabbed her things and went to her small bedroom, leaving him to let himself in.

She put out her candle, that her father might not see its light under the door; and sat down on her bed to think. But after turning things over in her mind again and again, she could only determine at once to put an end to all further communication with Mr. Carson, in the most decided way she could. Maidenly modesty (and true love is ever modest) seemed to oppose every plan she could think of, for showing Jem how much she repented her decision against him, and how dearly she had now discovered that she loved him. She came to the unusual wisdom of resolving to do nothing, but try and be patient, and improve circumstances as they might turn up. Surely, if Jem knew of her remaining unmarried, he would try his fortune again. He would never be content with one rejection; she believed she could not in his place. She had been very wrong, but now she would try and do right, and have womanly patience, until he saw her changed and repentant mind in her natural actions. Even if she had to wait for years, it was no more than now it was easy to look forward to, as a penance for her giddy flirting on the one hand, and her cruel mistake concerning her feelings on the other. So anticipating a happy ending to the course of her love, however distant it might be, she fell asleep just as the earliest factory bells were ringing. She had sunk down in her clothes, and her sleep was unrefreshing. She wakened up shivery and chill in body, and sorrow-stricken in mind, though she could not at first rightly tell the cause of her depression.

She blew out her candle so her father wouldn’t see its light under the door and sat down on her bed to think. But after going over everything in her mind repeatedly, she could only decide to cut off all communication with Mr. Carson in the most definite way she could. Her modesty—and true love is always modest—seemed to stand in the way of every plan she thought of to show Jem how much she regretted her decision against him and how deeply she had now realized she loved him. She came to the uncommon conclusion of doing nothing, just trying to be patient and make the most of whatever circumstances might arise. Surely, if Jem knew she was still single, he would give it another shot. He wouldn’t be satisfied with just one rejection; she believed she wouldn’t be in his position. She had been very wrong, but now she would try to do right and show womanly patience until he could see her changed and regretful heart in her actions. Even if she had to wait for years, it was still easier to anticipate that as a form of penance for her silly flirting on one hand and her cruel misunderstanding of her feelings on the other. So, dreaming of a happy ending to her love story, no matter how far away it seemed, she fell asleep just as the first factory bells were ringing. She had slumped down in her clothes, and her sleep was restless. She woke up feeling cold and shivery, heartbroken and troubled, although she couldn’t initially pinpoint the reason for her sadness.

She recalled the events of the night before, and still resolved to adhere to those determinations she had then formed. But patience seemed a far more difficult virtue this morning.

She remembered what happened the night before and was still determined to stick to the decisions she had made then. However, patience felt like a much harder virtue to maintain this morning.

She hastened down-stairs, and in her earnest sad desire to do right, now took much pains to secure a comfortable though scanty breakfast for her father; and when he dawdled into the room, in an evidently irritable temper, she bore all with the gentleness of penitence, till at last her mild answers turned away wrath.

She rushed downstairs, and in her sincere and heavy wish to do the right thing, took great care to prepare a simple but comfortable breakfast for her father. When he slowly came into the room in a clearly irritable mood, she handled everything with calmness and remorse until her gentle responses eventually eased his anger.

She loathed the idea of meeting Sally Leadbitter at her daily work; yet it must be done, and she tried to nerve herself for the encounter, and to make it at once understood, that having determined to give up having any thing further to do with Mr. Carson, she considered the bond of intimacy broken between them.

She hated the thought of meeting Sally Leadbitter at work every day; but it had to happen, so she tried to prepare herself for the encounter and make it clear that since she had decided to cut ties with Mr. Carson, she saw their close relationship as over.

But Sally was not the person to let these resolutions be carried into effect too easily. She soon became aware of the present state of Mary's feelings, but she thought they merely arose from the changeableness of girlhood, and that the time would come when Mary would thank her for almost forcing her to keep up her meetings and communications with her rich lover.

But Sally wasn’t the type to let these resolutions happen too easily. She quickly noticed how Mary was feeling, but she believed it was just a part of the ups and downs of being a girl, and that eventually, Mary would be grateful for her persistence in encouraging her to maintain her meetings and communications with her wealthy boyfriend.

So, when two days had passed over in rather too marked avoidance of Sally on Mary's part, and when the former was made aware by Mr. Carson's complaints that Mary was not keeping her appointments with him, and that unless he detained her by force, he had no chance of obtaining a word as she passed him in the street on her rapid walk home, she resolved to compel Mary to what she called her own good.

So, after two days of noticeable avoidance of Sally by Mary, and when Sally found out from Mr. Carson's complaints that Mary was skipping their meetings and that unless he stopped her by force, he had no chance of getting a word in as she hurried past him on her way home, she decided to force Mary to do what she thought was best for her.

She took no notice during the third day of Mary's avoidance as they sat at work; she rather seemed to acquiesce in the coolness of their intercourse. She put away her sewing early, and went home to her mother, who, she said, was more ailing than usual. The other girls soon followed her example, and Mary, casting a rapid glance up and down the street, as she stood last on Miss Simmonds' door-step, darted homewards, in hopes of avoiding the person whom she was fast learning to dread. That night she was safe from any encounter on her road, and she arrived at home, which she found as she expected, empty; for she knew it was a club night, which her father would not miss. She sat down to recover breath, and to still her heart, which panted more from nervousness than from over-exertion, although she had walked so quickly. Then she rose, and taking off her bonnet, her eye caught the form of Sally Leadbitter passing the window with a lingering step, and looking into the darkness with all her might, as if to ascertain if Mary were returned. In an instant she re-passed and knocked at the house-door, but without awaiting an answer, she entered.

She didn't pay any attention on the third day of Mary's avoidance as they sat working; she seemed to accept the coldness of their interaction. She put away her sewing early and went home to her mother, who she said was feeling worse than usual. The other girls soon followed her lead, and Mary, quickly glancing up and down the street as she stood last on Miss Simmonds' doorstep, hurried home, hoping to avoid the person she was starting to dread. That night, she managed to avoid any encounters on her way back and arrived home, which she found empty as she had expected, knowing it was a club night that her father wouldn't miss. She sat down to catch her breath and calm her racing heart, which was beating more from nerves than from exertion, even though she had walked quickly. Then she got up, took off her bonnet, and noticed Sally Leadbitter passing by the window with a slow, lingering step, peering into the darkness as if to see if Mary had returned. In an instant, she walked back and knocked on the door, but without waiting for an answer, she entered.

"Well, Mary, dear" (knowing well how little "dear" Mary considered her just then); "i's so difficult to get any comfortable talk at Miss Simmonds', I thought I'd just step up and see you at home."

"Well, Mary, dear" (fully aware of how little "dear" Mary thought of her at that moment); "it's so hard to have a decent conversation at Miss Simmonds', I figured I'd just come by and see you at home."

"I understood from what you said your mother was ailing, and that you wanted to be with her," replied Mary, in no welcoming tone.

"I gathered from what you said that your mother was sick, and that you wanted to be with her," Mary replied, in a distinctly unfriendly tone.

"Ay, but mother's better now," said the unabashed Sally. "Your father's out I suppose?" looking round as well as she could; for Mary made no haste to perform the hospitable offices of striking a match, and lighting a candle.

"Yeah, but Mom's doing better now," said the unapologetic Sally. "Your dad's out, I guess?" She looked around as best as she could since Mary was in no rush to take on the friendly task of striking a match and lighting a candle.

"Yes, he's out," said Mary, shortly, and busying herself at last about the candle, without ever asking her visitor to sit down.

"Yes, he's out," Mary said curtly, as she focused on the candle, never bothering to invite her visitor to take a seat.

"So much the better," answered Sally, "for to tell you the truth, Mary, I've a friend at th' end of the street, as is anxious to come and see you at home, since you're grown so particular as not to like to speak to him in the street. He'll be here directly."

"So much the better," replied Sally, "to be honest, Mary, I have a friend at the end of the street who is eager to come and see you at home since you’ve become so particular about not wanting to talk to him in the street. He'll be here soon."

"Oh, Sally, don't let him," said Mary, speaking at last heartily; and running to the door she would have fastened it, but Sally held her hands, laughing meanwhile at her distress.

"Oh, Sally, don't let him," Mary said suddenly, with genuine concern; and as she rushed to the door, she tried to close it, but Sally held her hands, chuckling at her panic.

"Oh, please, Sally," struggling, "dear Sally! don't let him come here, the neighbours will so talk, and father'll go mad if he hears; he'll kill me, Sally, he will. Besides, I don't love him—I never did. Oh, let me go," as footsteps approached; and then, as they passed the house, and seemed to give her a respite, she continued, "Do, Sally, dear Sally, go and tell him I don't love him, and that I don't want to have any thing more to do with him. It was very wrong, I dare say, keeping company with him at all, but I'm very sorry, if I've led him to think too much of me; and I don't want him to think any more. Will you tell him this, Sally? and I'll do any thing for you if you will."

"Oh, please, Sally," she said, struggling, "dear Sally! Don't let him come here; the neighbors will talk so much, and Dad will go crazy if he hears. He'll kill me, Sally, he definitely will. Besides, I don't love him—I never did. Oh, let me go," as footsteps approached; and then, as they passed the house and seemed to give her a moment of relief, she continued, "Please, Sally, dear Sally, go and tell him I don't love him and that I don't want anything more to do with him. It was really wrong, I know, to be with him at all, but I'm very sorry if I've made him think too much of me; and I don't want him to think any more. Will you tell him this, Sally? I'll do anything for you if you do."

"I'll tell you what I'll do," said Sally, in a more relenting mood, "I'll go back with you to where he's waiting for us; or rather, I should say, where I told him to wait for a quarter of an hour, till I seed if your father was at home; and if I didn't come back in that time, he said he'd come here, and break the door open but he'd see you."

"I'll tell you what I'm going to do," Sally said, feeling a bit more agreeable, "I'll go back with you to where he's waiting for us; or rather, I should say, where I told him to wait for fifteen minutes, until I checked if your dad was home; and if I didn't come back in that time, he said he'd come here and break the door down just to see you."

"Oh, let us go, let us go," said Mary, feeling that the interview must be, and had better be anywhere than at home, where her father might return at any minute. She snatched up her bonnet, and was at the end of the court in an instant; but then, not knowing whether to turn to the right or to the left, she was obliged to wait for Sally, who came leisurely up, and put her arm through Mary's, with a kind of decided hold, intended to prevent the possibility of her changing her mind, and turning back. But this, under the circumstances, was quite different to Mary's plan. She had wondered more than once if she must not have another interview with Mr. Carson; and had then determined, while she expressed her resolution that it should be the final one, to tell him how sorry she was if she had thoughtlessly given him false hopes. For be it remembered, she had the innocence, or the ignorance, to believe his intentions honourable; and he, feeling that at any price he must have her, only that he would obtain her as cheaply as he could, had never undeceived her; while Sally Leadbitter laughed in her sleeve at them both, and wondered how it would all end,—whether Mary would gain her point of marriage, with her sly affectation of believing such to be Mr. Carson's intention in courting her.

"Oh, let's go, let's go," Mary said, feeling that the meeting had to happen, and it was definitely better than being at home, where her father could come back any minute. She grabbed her bonnet and was at the end of the court in no time; but then, unsure whether to turn right or left, she had to wait for Sally, who strolled over and linked her arm through Mary's, holding it firmly to prevent her from changing her mind and going back. However, this was completely different from what Mary had in mind. She had wondered more than once if she needed to talk to Mr. Carson again; and she had decided, while insisting that it would be the last time, to tell him how sorry she was if she had unintentionally led him to believe he had a chance. It’s important to note that she had the innocence, or maybe ignorance, to think his intentions were honorable; meanwhile, he was determined to have her, wanting to get her at the lowest cost possible, and had never corrected her misunderstanding. At the same time, Sally Leadbitter quietly laughed at both of them, curious about how it would all play out—whether Mary would achieve her goal of marriage, all while pretending to believe that Mr. Carson's intention in courting her was genuine.

Not very far from the end of the street, into which the court where Mary lived opened, they met Mr. Carson, his hat a good deal slouched over his face as if afraid of being recognised. He turned when he saw them coming, and led the way without uttering a word (although they were close behind) to a street of half-finished houses.

Not far from the end of the street where the court Mary lived in opened up, they ran into Mr. Carson, his hat pulled down over his face like he was trying not to be recognized. He turned when he noticed them coming and silently led the way to a street lined with half-finished houses.

The length of the walk gave Mary time to recoil from the interview which was to follow; but even if her own resolve to go through with it had failed, there was the steady grasp of Sally Leadbitter, which she could not evade without an absolute struggle.

The length of the walk gave Mary time to pull back from the interview that was coming up; but even if her own determination to go through with it had wavered, there was the firm hold of Sally Leadbitter, which she couldn't escape without a fight.

At last he stopped in the shelter and concealment of a wooden fence, put up to keep the building rubbish from intruding on the foot-pavement. Inside this fence, a minute afterwards, the girls were standing by him; Mary now returning Sally's detaining grasp with interest, for she had determined on the way to make her a witness, willing or unwilling, to the ensuing conversation. But Sally's curiosity led her to be a very passive prisoner in Mary's hold.

At last, he stopped in the shelter and cover of a wooden fence, put up to keep the construction debris from getting onto the sidewalk. Moments later, the girls were standing next to him; Mary was now responding to Sally's grip with enthusiasm, as she had decided on the way to make her a witness, whether she wanted to be or not, to the upcoming conversation. But Sally's curiosity made her a very willing captive in Mary's hold.

With more freedom than he had ever used before, Mr. Carson put his arm firmly round Mary's waist, in spite of her indignant resistance.

With more freedom than he had ever used before, Mr. Carson wrapped his arm tightly around Mary's waist, despite her angry protests.

"Nay, nay! you little witch! Now I have caught you, I shall keep you prisoner. Tell me now what has made you run away from me so fast these few days—tell me, you sweet little coquette!"

"No, no! You little witch! Now that I've caught you, I’m going to keep you as my prisoner. Now tell me what made you run away from me so quickly these past few days—tell me, you sweet little flirt!"

Mary ceased struggling, but turned so as to be almost opposite to him, while she spoke out calmly and boldly,

Mary stopped struggling and turned to face him almost directly, speaking out calmly and confidently,

"Mr. Carson! I want to speak to you for once and for all. Since I met you last Monday evening, I have made up my mind to have nothing more to do with you. I know I've been wrong in leading you to think I liked you; but I believe I didn't rightly know my own mind; and I humbly beg your pardon, sir, if I've led you to think too much of me."

"Mr. Carson! I need to talk to you once and for all. Since I saw you last Monday night, I've decided to have nothing more to do with you. I realize I've been wrong to give you the impression that I liked you; but I honestly didn’t know my own feelings, and I sincerely apologize if I led you to think too highly of me."

For an instant he was surprised; the next, vanity came to his aid, and convinced him that she could only be joking. He, young, agreeable, rich, handsome! No! she was only showing a little womanly fondness for coquetting.

For a moment, he was taken aback; then, his vanity stepped in and convinced him that she must be joking. He was young, charming, wealthy, and attractive! No way! She was just playfully flirting.

"You're a darling little rascal to go on in this way! 'Humbly begging my pardon if you've made me think too much of you.' As if you didn't know I think of you from morning to night. But you want to be told it again and again, do you?"

"You're such a cute little troublemaker for saying that! 'I'm just humbly asking for your forgiveness if I’ve made you think too much of me.' As if you didn’t know I think about you from morning to night. But you want me to tell you that over and over, right?"

"No, indeed, sir, I don't. I would far liefer [40] that you should say you will never think of me again, than that you should speak of me in this way. For indeed, sir, I never was more in earnest than I am, when I say to-night is the last night I will ever speak to you."

"No, not at all, sir, I don't. I would much prefer [40] if you said you would never think of me again, rather than speak of me like this. Because honestly, sir, I've never been more serious than I am now when I say tonight is the last night I will ever talk to you."

Footnote 40:   

Footnote 40:   

"Liefer," rather.
"Yet had I levre unwist for sorrow die." Chaucer; "Troilus and Creseide."
(Return)

"Deliver," rather.
"Yet I would rather die than live in sorrow unknowingly." Chaucer; "Troilus and Creseide."
(Return)

"Last night, you sweet little equivocator, but not last day. Ha, Mary! I've caught you, have I?" as she, puzzled by his perseverance in thinking her joking, hesitated in what form she could now put her meaning.

"Last night, you sweet little liar, but not yesterday. Ha, Mary! I've got you, haven't I?" she said, confused by his insistence that she was just joking, unsure how to express what she really meant.

"I mean, sir," she said, sharply, "that I will never speak to you again at any time, after to-night."

"I mean, sir," she said sharply, "that I will never talk to you again after tonight."

"And what's made this change, Mary?" said he, seriously enough now. "Have I done any thing to offend you?" added he, earnestly.

"And what caused this change, Mary?" he asked, now sounding quite serious. "Have I done something to upset you?" he added, earnestly.

"No, sir," she answered gently, but yet firmly. "I cannot tell you exactly why I've changed my mind; but I shall not alter it again; and as I said before, I beg your pardon if I've done wrong by you. And now, sir, if you please, good night."

"No, sir," she replied softly but with conviction. "I can’t explain exactly why I've changed my mind; but I won't change it again; and as I mentioned before, I apologize if I've wronged you. Now, sir, if you don’t mind, good night."

"But I do not please. You shall not go. What have I done, Mary? Tell me. You must not go without telling me how I have vexed you. What would you have me do?"

"But I don't make you happy. You can't leave. What have I done, Mary? Please tell me. You can't go without explaining how I've upset you. What do you want me to do?"

"Nothing, sir! but (in an agitated tone) oh! let me go! You cannot change my mind; it's quite made up. Oh, sir! why do you hold me so tight? If you will know why I won't have any thing more to do with you, it is that I cannot love you. I have tried, and I really cannot."

"Nothing, sir! But (in an upset tone) oh! let me go! You can't change my mind; I've decided. Oh, sir! why are you holding me so tightly? If you really want to know why I won't have anything more to do with you, it's because I can't love you. I've tried, and I really can't."

This naive and candid avowal served her but little. He could not understand how it could be true. Some reason lurked behind. He was passionately in love. What should he do to tempt her? A thought struck him.

This naive and honest confession didn’t do her much good. He couldn’t grasp how it could be real. There had to be some hidden reason behind it. He was deeply in love. What could he do to win her over? An idea suddenly came to him.

"Listen! Mary. Nay, I cannot let you go till you have heard me. I do love you dearly; and I won't believe but what you love me a very little, just a very little. Well, if you don't like to own it, never mind! I only want now to tell you how much I love you, by what I am ready to give up for you. You know (or perhaps you are not fully aware) how little my father and mother would like me to marry you. So angry would they be, and so much ridicule should I have to brave, that of course I have never thought of it till now. I thought we could be happy enough without marriage." (Deep sank those words into Mary's heart.) "But now, if you like, I'll get a licence to-morrow morning—nay, to-night, and I'll marry you in defiance of all the world, rather than give you up. In a year or two my father will forgive me, and meanwhile you shall have every luxury money can purchase, and every charm that love can devise to make your life happy. After all, my mother was but a factory girl." (This was said half to himself, as if to reconcile himself to this bold step.) "Now, Mary, you see how willing I am to—to sacrifice a good deal for you; I even offer you marriage, to satisfy your little ambitious heart; so, now, won't you say you can love me a little, little bit?"

"Listen, Mary. No, I can’t let you go until you hear me out. I truly love you, and I refuse to believe you don’t care for me, even just a little bit. Well, if you don’t want to admit it, that’s fine! I just want to explain how much I love you by showing what I’m willing to give up for you. You know (or maybe you don’t fully realize) how much my parents wouldn’t want me to marry you. They would be so angry, and I would have to face so much ridicule that I never even considered it until now. I thought we could be happy enough without getting married." (Those words deeply affected Mary.) "But now, if you’re up for it, I’ll get a marriage license tomorrow morning—no, tonight—and I’ll marry you, defying everyone, rather than give you up. In a year or two, my father will forgive me, and until then, you’ll have every luxury money can buy and every sweet thing love can create to make your life wonderful. After all, my mother was just a factory girl." (He said this partly to himself, as if to come to terms with this brave decision.) "Now, Mary, you see how willing I am to—sacrifice a lot for you; I’m even offering you marriage to satisfy your little dreams. So, now, won’t you say you can love me just a tiny bit?"

He pulled her towards him. To his surprise, she still resisted. Yes! though all she had pictured to herself for so many months in being the wife of Mr. Carson was now within her grasp, she resisted. His speech had given her but one feeling, that of exceeding great relief. For she had dreaded, now she knew what true love was, to think of the attachment she might have created; the deep feeling her flirting conduct might have called out. She had loaded herself with reproaches for the misery she might have caused. It was a relief to gather that the attachment was of that low, despicable kind, which can plan to seduce the object of its affection; that the feeling she had caused was shallow enough, for it only pretended to embrace self, at the expense of the misery, the ruin, of one falsely termed beloved. She need not be penitent to such a plotter! That was the relief.

He pulled her closer to him. To his surprise, she still resisted. Yes! Even though everything she had imagined for so many months about being Mr. Carson's wife was now within her reach, she held back. His words had given her one feeling: an incredible sense of relief. Now that she understood what true love really was, she dreaded the thought of the attachment she might have started; the deep feelings that her flirtatious behavior might have stirred up. She had been burdened with guilt for the pain she might have caused. It was a relief to realize that the attachment was of that low, despicable kind that can plot to seduce the object of its affection; that the feelings she had sparked were shallow, only pretending to care for itself, at the cost of someone who was falsely labeled as beloved. She didn’t need to feel guilty towards such a schemer! That was the relief.

"I am obliged to you, sir, for telling me what you have. You may think I am a fool; but I did think you meant to marry me all along; and yet, thinking so, I felt I could not love you. Still I felt sorry I had gone so far in keeping company with you. Now, sir, I tell you, if I had loved you before, I don't think I should have loved you now you have told me you meant to ruin me; for that's the plain English of not meaning to marry me till just this minute. I said I was sorry, and humbly begged your pardon; that was before I knew what you were. Now I scorn you, sir, for plotting to ruin a poor girl. Good night."

"I appreciate you being honest with me, sir. You might think I'm naive, but I honestly believed you intended to marry me all along; yet, despite that belief, I didn't think I could love you. I regret that I got so deep into this relationship with you. Now, sir, I must say, if I had loved you before, I don’t think I could love you now that you've revealed your intention to betray me; that’s exactly what you mean by not wanting to marry me until just now. I previously expressed my regret and humbly asked for your forgiveness; that was before I realized who you really are. Now, I disdain you, sir, for scheming to ruin a poor girl. Good night."

And with a wrench, for which she had reserved all her strength, she was off like a bolt. They heard her flying footsteps echo down the quiet street. The next sound was Sally's laugh, which grated on Mr. Carson's ears, and keenly irritated him.

And with a burst of energy that she had saved up, she took off like a shot. They heard her footsteps racing down the quiet street. The next sound was Sally's laugh, which grated on Mr. Carson's nerves and really annoyed him.

"And what do you find so amusing, Sally?" asked he.

"And what do you find so funny, Sally?" he asked.

"Oh, sir, I beg your pardon. I humbly beg your pardon, as Mary says, but I can't help laughing, to think how she's outwitted us." (She was going to have said, "outwitted you," but changed the pronoun.)

"Oh, sir, I'm really sorry. I sincerely apologize, like Mary says, but I can't help laughing at how she’s outsmarted us." (She was going to say, "outsmarted you," but changed the pronoun.)

"Why, Sally, had you any idea she was going to fly out in this style?"

"Why, Sally, did you have any idea she was planning to leave like this?"

"No, I hadn't, to be sure. But if you did think of marrying her, why (if I may be so bold as to ask) did you go and tell her you had no thought of doing otherwise by her? That was what put her up at last!"

"No, I definitely hadn't. But if you were thinking about marrying her, why did you go and tell her you weren’t planning to do that? That’s what upset her in the end!"

"Why I had repeatedly before led her to infer that marriage was not my object. I never dreamed she could have been so foolish as to have mistaken me, little provoking romancer though she be! So I naturally wished her to know what a sacrifice of prejudice, of—of myself, in short, I was willing to make for her sake; yet I don't think she was aware of it after all. I believe I might have any lady in Manchester if I liked, and yet I was willing and ready to marry a poor dress-maker. Don't you understand me now? and don't you see what a sacrifice I was making to humour her? and all to no avail."

"Why I had repeatedly led her to think that marriage was not my goal. I never imagined she could be so naive as to have misunderstood me, charming little dreamer though she is! So, I naturally wanted her to see what a sacrifice of my own views, of—of myself, really, I was willing to make for her. Yet I don't think she realized it at all. I believe I could have any woman in Manchester if I wanted, and still, I was ready to marry a poor dressmaker. Don't you get what I'm saying now? Can’t you see what a sacrifice I was making to please her? And all for nothing."

Sally was silent, so he went on:

Sally was quiet, so he continued:

"My father would have forgiven any temporary connexion, far sooner than my marrying one so far beneath me in rank."

"My dad would have forgiven any short-term fling way before he’d accept me marrying someone so much lower in status."

"I thought you said, sir, your mother was a factory girl," reminded Sally, rather maliciously.

"I thought you said, sir, that your mom was a factory worker," Sally pointed out, somewhat spitefully.

"Yes, yes!—but then my father was in much such a station; at any rate, there was not the disparity there is between Mary and me."

"Yes, yes!—but my father was in a similar position; at least, the difference between Mary and me isn't as great."

Another pause.

Another break.

"Then you mean to give her up, sir? She made no bones of saying she gave you up."

"Are you really planning to give her up, sir? She had no problem saying she gave up on you."

"No, I do not mean to give her up, whatever you and she may please to think. I am more in love with her than ever; even for this charming capricious ebullition of hers. She'll come round, you may depend upon it. Women always do. They always have second thoughts, and find out that they are best in casting off a lover. Mind! I don't say I shall offer her the same terms again."

"No, I don't mean to let her go, no matter what you or she might think. I'm more in love with her than ever, even with this delightful but unpredictable behavior of hers. She'll come around, trust me. Women always do. They always have second thoughts and realize they're better off without a guy. Just so you know, I’m not saying I’ll offer her the same deal again."

With a few more words of no importance, the allies parted.

With a few more meaningless words, the allies went their separate ways.

 

 

CHAPTER XII.

OLD ALICE'S BAIRN.

"I lov'd him not; and yet, now he is gone,
I feel I am alone.
I check'd him while he spoke; yet, could he speak,
Alas! I would not check.
For reasons not to love him once I sought,
And wearied all my thought."

"I didn't love him; and yet, now that he's gone,
I feel completely alone.
I interrupted him while he was talking; but if he could talk,
Oh! I wouldn't want to interrupt.
I looked for reasons not to love him,
And exhausted all my ideas.

W. S. Landor.

W. S. Landor.

And now Mary had, as she thought, dismissed both her lovers. But they looked on their dismissals with very different eyes. He who loved her with all his heart and with all his soul, considered his rejection final. He did not comfort himself with the idea, which would have proved so well founded in his case, that women have second thoughts about casting off their lovers. He had too much respect for his own heartiness of love to believe himself unworthy of Mary; that mock humble conceit did not enter his head. He thought he did not "hit Mary's fancy;" and though that may sound a trivial every-day expression, yet the reality of it cut him to the heart. Wild visions of enlistment, of drinking himself into forgetfulness, of becoming desperate in some way or another, entered his mind; but then the thought of his mother stood like an angel with a drawn sword in the way to sin. For, you know, "he was the only son of his mother, and she was a widow;" dependent on him for daily bread. So he could not squander away health and time, which were to him money wherewith to support her failing years. He went to his work, accordingly, to all outward semblance just as usual; but with a heavy, heavy heart within.

And now Mary thought she had ended things with both of her lovers. But they viewed their breakups very differently. The one who loved her completely felt his rejection was final. He didn’t comfort himself with the idea—though it would have been true in his case—that women often reconsider ending things with their partners. He had too much respect for the depth of his love to think he was unworthy of Mary; that false sense of humble entitlement never crossed his mind. He believed he didn’t "catch Mary's interest," and although that might sound like a minor, everyday phrase, the reality of it hurt him deeply. Thoughts of joining the military, drowning his sorrows in alcohol, or finding a desperate escape filled his mind; but then the image of his mother stood in his way like an angel with a sword, preventing him from sin. After all, "he was his mother’s only son, and she was a widow," relying on him for her daily needs. So he couldn’t waste his health and time, which to him meant money to support her in her later years. He went to work, appearing just as he always did, but with a heavy, heavy heart inside.

Mr. Carson, as we have seen, persevered in considering Mary's rejection of him as merely a "charming caprice." If she were at work, Sally Leadbitter was sure to slip a passionately loving note into her hand, and then so skilfully move away from her side, that Mary could not all at once return it, without making some sensation among the work-women. She was even forced to take several home with her. But after reading one, she determined on her plan. She made no great resistance to receiving them from Sally, but kept them unopened, and occasionally returned them in a blank half-sheet of paper. But far worse than this, was the being so constantly waylaid as she went home by her persevering lover; who had been so long acquainted with all her habits, that she found it difficult to evade him. Late or early, she was never certain of being free from him. Go this way or that, he might come up some cross street when she had just congratulated herself on evading him for that day. He could not have taken a surer mode of making himself odious to her.

Mr. Carson, as we've seen, continued to view Mary's rejection of him as just a "charming whim." Whenever she was working, Sally Leadbitter would always sneak a passionate love note into her hand and then skillfully move away so quickly that Mary couldn't return it right away without drawing attention from the other workers. She even had to take several home with her. But after reading one, she made up her mind. She didn’t put up much resistance to getting them from Sally, but she kept them unopened and sometimes returned them in a blank half-sheet of paper. However, what was even worse than that was being constantly ambushed on her way home by her persistent admirer, who knew all her routines so well that she found it hard to avoid him. No matter if it was late or early, she never felt secure from him. She could go one way or another, and he might pop up from some side street just as she thought she had managed to escape him for the day. He couldn't have found a more effective way to make himself unbearable to her.

And all this time Jem Wilson never came! Not to see her—that she did not expect—but to see her father; to—she did not know what, but she had hoped he would have come on some excuse, just to see if she hadn't changed her mind. He never came. Then she grew weary and impatient, and her spirits sank. The persecution of the one lover, and the neglect of the other, oppressed her sorely. She could not now sit quietly through the evening at her work; or, if she kept, by a strong effort, from pacing up and down the room, she felt as if she must sing to keep off thought while she sewed. And her songs were the maddest, merriest, she could think of. "Barbara Allen," and such sorrowful ditties, did well enough for happy times; but now she required all the aid that could be derived from external excitement to keep down the impulse of grief.

And all this time, Jem Wilson never showed up! Not to see her—that wasn’t what she expected—but to see her dad; to—she didn’t know why, but she hoped he would come up with some excuse, just to check if she hadn’t changed her mind. He never came. She grew tired and frustrated, and her mood dropped. The pressure from one suitor and the absence of the other weighed heavily on her. She couldn’t just sit peacefully through the evening working; or, even if she forced herself to stop pacing the room, she felt like she had to sing to keep her thoughts at bay while she sewed. And her songs were the craziest, happiest ones she could think of. "Barbara Allen" and those sad ballads were fine for happier times; but now, she needed all the distraction she could get to push down her grief.

And her father, too—he was a great anxiety to her, he looked so changed and so ill. Yet he would not acknowledge to any ailment. She knew, that be it as late as it would, she never left off work until (if the poor servants paid her pretty regularly for the odd jobs of mending she did for them) she had earned a few pence, enough for one good meal for her father on the next day. But very frequently all she could do in the morning, after her late sitting up at night, was to run with the work home, and receive the money from the person for whom it was done. She could not stay often to make purchases of food, but gave up the money at once to her father's eager clutch; sometimes prompted by savage hunger it is true, but more frequently by a craving for opium.

And her father, too—he worried her a lot; he looked so different and so sick. Yet he wouldn’t admit to any illness. She knew that no matter how late it got, she never stopped working until she had earned a few coins, typically enough for one decent meal for her father the next day, if the poor servants paid her regularly for the odd jobs like mending that she did for them. But often all she could manage in the morning, after staying up late the night before, was to hurry home with the completed work and collect the payment from the person she did it for. She didn’t often have time to buy food, but she would hand the money directly to her father’s eager grasp; sometimes driven by intense hunger, it’s true, but more often by a craving for opium.

On the whole he was not so hungry as his daughter. For it was a long fast from the one o'clock dinner-hour at Miss Simmonds' to the close of Mary's vigil, which was often extended to midnight. She was young, and had not yet learned to bear "clemming."

Overall, he wasn't as hungry as his daughter. There was a long stretch between the one o'clock dinner at Miss Simmonds' and the end of Mary's watch, which often lasted until midnight. She was young and still hadn't learned to deal with being hungry.

One evening, as she sang a merry song over her work, stopping occasionally to sigh, the blind Margaret came groping in. It had been one of Mary's additional sorrows that her friend had been absent from home, accompanying the lecturer on music in his round among the manufacturing towns of Yorkshire and Lancashire. Her grandfather, too, had seen this a good time for going his expeditions in search of specimens; so that the house had been shut up for several weeks.

One evening, while she was singing a cheerful song as she worked, pausing now and then to sigh, the blind Margaret came in, feeling her way. It had been one of Mary's extra pains that her friend had been away, traveling with the music lecturer on his tour through the manufacturing towns of Yorkshire and Lancashire. Her grandfather, too, thought it was a good time to go on his expeditions looking for specimens; so the house had been closed up for several weeks.

"Oh! Margaret, Margaret! how glad I am to see you. Take care. There, now, you're all right, that's father's chair. Sit down."—She kissed her over and over again.

"Oh! Margaret, Margaret! I'm so happy to see you. Be careful. There, now, you’re all set, that’s Dad’s chair. Sit down."—She kissed her repeatedly.

"It seems like the beginning o' brighter times, to see you again, Margaret. Bless you! And how well you look!"

"It feels like the start of better days to see you again, Margaret. Thank you! And you look great!"

"Doctors always send ailing folk for change of air! and you know I've had plenty o' that same lately."

"Doctors always tell sick people to get some fresh air! And you know I've had a lot of that lately."

"You've been quite a traveller for sure! Tell us all about it, do, Margaret. Where have you been to, first place?"

"You've definitely been quite the traveler! Please tell us all about it, Margaret. Where did you go first?"

"Eh, lass, that would take a long time to tell. Half o'er the world I sometimes think. Bolton, and Bury, and Owdham, and Halifax, and—but Mary, guess who I saw there! May be you know though, so it's not fair guessing."

"Hey, girl, that would take a while to explain. Sometimes I think I've traveled halfway around the world. Bolton, Bury, Oldham, Halifax, and—but Mary, guess who I saw there! You might already know, so guessing isn't fair."

"No, I donnot. Tell me, Margaret, for I cannot abide waiting and guessing."

"No, I don't. Tell me, Margaret, because I can't stand waiting and guessing."

"Well, one night as I were going fra' my lodgings wi' the help on a lad as belonged to th' landlady, to find the room where I were to sing, I heard a cough before me, walking along. Thinks I, that's Jem Wilson's cough, or I'm much mistaken. Next time came a sneeze and a cough, and then I were certain. First I hesitated whether I should speak, thinking if it were a stranger he'd may be think me forrard. [41] But I knew blind folks must not be nesh about using their tongues, so says I, 'Jem Wilson, is that you?' And sure enough it was, and nobody else. Did you know he were in Halifax, Mary?"

"One night, as I was leaving my place with the help of a guy who worked for the landlady to find the room where I was supposed to sing, I heard a cough ahead of me while I was walking. I thought, that sounds like Jem Wilson's cough, unless I'm mistaken. Then I heard a sneeze and another cough, and I was sure it was him. At first, I hesitated to say anything, thinking that if it was a stranger, he might think I was being too forward. But I knew blind people shouldn’t be shy about speaking up, so I said, 'Jem Wilson, is that you?' And sure enough, it was him and nobody else. Did you know he was in Halifax, Mary?"

Footnote 41:   

Footnote 41:

"Forrard," forward.
(Return)

"Forward," forward.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

"No;" she answered, faintly and sadly; for Halifax was all the same to her heart as the Antipodes; equally inaccessible by humble penitent looks and maidenly tokens of love.

"No," she replied, weakly and sadly; for Halifax felt just as distant to her heart as the Antipodes; equally unreachable by humble, pleading gazes and shy expressions of love.

"Well, he's there, however; he's putting up an engine for some folks there, for his master. He's doing well, for he's getten four or five men under him; we'd two or three meetings, and he telled me all about his invention for doing away wi' the crank, or somewhat. His master's bought it from him, and ta'en out a patent, and Jem's a gentleman for life wi' the money his master gied him. But you'll ha' heard all this, Mary?"

"Well, he's there, though; he's setting up an engine for some people there, for his boss. He's doing well since he has four or five men working under him; we had two or three meetings, and he told me all about his invention for getting rid of the crank, or something like that. His boss bought it from him and got a patent, and Jem’s set for life with the money his boss gave him. But you’ve heard all this, Mary?"

No! she had not.

No! She had not.

"Well, I thought it all happened afore he left Manchester, and then in course you'd ha' known. But may be it were all settled after he got to Halifax; however, he's gotten two or three hunder pounds for his invention. But what's up with you, Mary? you're sadly out o' sorts. You've never been quarrelling wi' Jem, surely?"

"Well, I thought it all happened before he left Manchester, and then you would have known. But maybe it was all settled after he got to Halifax; anyway, he's made two or three hundred pounds for his invention. But what's going on with you, Mary? You seem really upset. You haven't been fighting with Jem, have you?"

Now Mary cried outright; she was weak in body, and unhappy in mind, and the time was come when she might have the relief of telling her grief. She could not bring herself to confess how much of her sorrow was caused by her having been vain and foolish; she hoped that need never be known, and she could not bear to think of it.

Now Mary cried openly; she was physically weak and mentally unhappy, and the time had come when she could finally share her pain. She couldn’t bring herself to admit how much of her sadness came from her own vanity and foolishness; she hoped that would never be known, and she couldn’t stand to think about it.

"Oh, Margaret; do you know Jem came here one night when I were put out, and cross. Oh, dear! dear! I could bite my tongue out when I think on it. And he told me how he loved me, and I thought I did not love him, and I told him I didn't; and, Margaret,—he believed me, and went away so sad, and so angry; and now I'd do any thing,—I would, indeed," her sobs choked the end of her sentence. Margaret looked at her with sorrow, but with hope; for she had no doubt in her own mind, that it was only a temporary estrangement.

"Oh, Margaret; do you know Jem came over one night when I was all upset and angry? Oh, dear! I could kick myself when I think about it. He told me how much he loved me, and I thought I didn’t love him, so I told him I didn’t; and, Margaret—he believed me, and walked away so sad and so mad; and now I would do anything—I really would," her sobs choked the end of her sentence. Margaret looked at her with sadness, but also with hope; because she had no doubt in her mind that it was just a temporary separation.

"Tell me, Margaret," said Mary, taking her apron down from her eyes, and looking at Margaret with eager anxiety, "what can I do to bring him back to me? Should I write to him?"

"Tell me, Margaret," said Mary, wiping her tears with her apron and looking at Margaret with intense worry, "what can I do to get him back? Should I write to him?"

"No," replied her friend, "that would not do. Men are so queer, they like to have a' the courting to themselves."

"No," replied her friend, "that wouldn’t work. Men are so strange, they prefer to handle all the courting on their own."

"But I did not mean to write him a courting letter," said Mary, somewhat indignantly.

"But I didn't mean to write him a love letter," Mary said, a bit indignantly.

"If you wrote at all, it would be to give him a hint you'd taken the rue, and would be very glad to have him now. I believe now he'd rather find that out himself."

"If you wrote at all, it would be to give him a hint that you've taken the rue and would be very glad to have him now. I believe he’d rather find that out for himself."

"But he won't try," said Mary, sighing. "How can he find it out when he's at Halifax?"

"But he won't even try," Mary said with a sigh. "How can he figure it out when he's in Halifax?"

"If he's a will he's a way, depend upon it. And you would not have him if he's not a will to you, Mary! No, dear!" changing her tone from the somewhat hard way in which sensible people too often speak, to the soft accents of tenderness which come with such peculiar grace from them; "you must just wait and be patient. You may depend upon it, all will end well, and better than if you meddled in it now."

"If there’s a will, there’s a way, believe me. And you wouldn’t want him if he doesn’t want you, Mary! No, sweetheart!" She changed her tone from the somewhat harsh way that sensible people often speak to the gentle tones of tenderness that come so gracefully from them; "you just need to wait and be patient. You can count on it, everything will turn out fine, even better than if you tried to interfere now."

"But it's so hard to be patient," pleaded Mary.

"But it’s really tough to be patient," Mary said, pleading.

"Ay, dear; being patient is the hardest work we, any on us, have to do through life, I take it. Waiting is far more difficult than doing. I've known that about my sight, and many a one has known it in watching the sick; but it's one of God's lessons we all must learn, one way or another." After a pause. "Have ye been to see his mother of late?"

"Ay, dear; being patient is the hardest thing we all have to do in life, I think. Waiting is much tougher than taking action. I've realized that about my eyesight, and many have understood it while watching the sick; but it's one of God's lessons that we all need to learn, one way or another." After a pause. "Have you seen his mother lately?"

"No; not for some weeks. When last I went she was so frabbit [42] with me, that I really thought she wished I'd keep away."

"No; not for a few weeks. The last time I went, she was so irritated with me that I really thought she wanted me to stay away."

Footnote 42:   

Footnote 42:   

"Frabbit," ill-tempered.
(Return)

"Grumpy," ill-tempered.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

"Well! if I were you I'd go. Jem will hear on't, and it will do you far more good in his mind than writing a letter, which, after all, you would find a tough piece of work when you came to settle to it. 'Twould be hard to say neither too much nor too little. But I must be going, grandfather is at home, and it's our first night together, and he must not be sitting wanting me any longer."

"Well! If I were you, I’d go. Jem will hear about it, and it will do much more for you in his eyes than writing a letter, which you would find really difficult once you actually sit down to do it. It would be hard to say just the right amount. But I have to go, my grandfather is home, and it’s our first night together, and he shouldn't be left waiting for me any longer."

She rose up from her seat, but still delayed going.

She got up from her seat but still hesitated to leave.

"Mary! I've somewhat else I want to say to you, and I don't rightly know how to begin. You see, grandfather and I know what bad times is, and we know your father is out o' work, and I'm getting more money than I can well manage; and, dear, would you just take this bit o' gold, and pay me back in good times?" The tears stood in Margaret's eyes as she spoke.

"Mary! There's something else I want to talk to you about, and I'm not quite sure how to start. You see, grandfather and I understand tough times, and we know your dad is out of work, and I'm making more money than I can handle; and, dear, would you please take this piece of gold and pay me back when things get better?" Tears welled up in Margaret's eyes as she spoke.

"Dear Margaret, we're not so bad pressed as that." (The thought of her father, and his ill looks, and his one meal a day, rushed upon Mary.) "And yet, dear, if it would not put you out o' your way,—I would work hard to make it up to you;—but would not your grandfather be vexed?"

"Dear Margaret, we're not in such a bad situation as that." (The thought of her father, his poor health, and his one meal a day overwhelmed Mary.) "And yet, dear, if it wouldn’t be too much trouble for you, I would work hard to make it up to you; but wouldn’t your grandfather be upset?"

"Not he, wench! It were more his thought than mine, and we have gotten ever so many more at home, so don't hurry yoursel about paying. It's hard to be blind, to be sure, else money comes in so easily now to what it used to do; and it's downright pleasure to earn it, for I do so like singing."

"Not him, girl! It was more his idea than mine, and we have many more at home, so don't rush to pay. It’s definitely tough to be blind, but money comes in so much easier now than it used to; and it’s actually a joy to earn it because I really enjoy singing."

"I wish I could sing," said Mary, looking at the sovereign.

"I wish I could sing," Mary said, gazing at the coin.

"Some has one kind o' gifts, and some another. Many's the time when I could see, that I longed for your beauty, Mary! We're like childer, ever wanting what we han not got. But now I must say just one more word. Remember, if you're sore pressed for money, we shall take it very unkind if you donnot let us know. Good bye to ye."

"Some people have one type of gift, and others have another. Many times, I've wished for your beauty, Mary! We're like children, always wanting what we don't have. But now I just want to say one more thing. Remember, if you're really struggling for money, we would be very upset if you don’t let us know. Goodbye to you."

In spite of her blindness she hurried away, anxious to rejoin her grandfather, and desirous also to escape from Mary's expressions of gratitude.

In spite of her blindness, she quickly moved away, eager to reunite with her grandfather and also wanting to get away from Mary's expressions of thanks.

Her visit had done Mary good in many ways. It had strengthened her patience and her hope. It had given her confidence in Margaret's sympathy; and last, and really least in comforting power (of so little value are silver and gold in comparison to love, that gift in every one's power to bestow), came the consciousness of the money-value of the sovereign she held in her hand. The many things it might purchase! First of all came the thought of a comfortable supper for her father that very night; and acting instantly upon the idea, she set off in hopes that all the provision-shops might not yet be closed, although it was so late.

Her visit had done Mary a lot of good in many ways. It had increased her patience and her hope. It had given her confidence in Margaret's support; and last, and really the least comforting thing (because love, which anyone can give, is far more valuable than silver or gold), was the awareness of the money-value of the coin she held in her hand. The many things it could buy! First of all was the thought of a nice supper for her dad that very night; and acting right away on the idea, she set off hoping that all the grocery stores might not be closed yet, even though it was late.

That night the cottage shone with unusual light, and fire-gleam; and the father and daughter sat down to a meal they thought almost extravagant. It was so long since they had had enough to eat.

That night the cottage glowed with an unusual light and the flicker of the fire; the father and daughter sat down to a meal they considered almost extravagant. It had been so long since they had enough to eat.

"Food gives heart," say the Lancashire people; and the next day Mary made time to go and call on Mrs. Wilson, according to Margaret's advice. She found her quite alone, and more gracious than she had been the last time Mary had visited her. Alice was gone out, she said.

"Food gives heart," say the people of Lancashire; and the next day, Mary made time to visit Mrs. Wilson, following Margaret's suggestion. She found her all alone, and much friendlier than during Mary's last visit. Alice had gone out, she said.

"She would just step to the post-office, all for no earthly use. For it were to ask if they hadn't a letter lying there for her from her foster-son Will Wilson, the sailor-lad."

"She would just walk to the post office, all for no reason at all. She just wanted to see if they had a letter waiting for her from her foster-son Will Wilson, the sailor."

"What made her think there were a letter?" asked Mary.

"What made her think there was a letter?" asked Mary.

"Why, yo see, a neighbour as has been in Liverpool, telled us Will's ship were come in. Now he said last time he were in Liverpool he'd ha' come to ha' seen Alice, but his ship had but a week holiday, and hard work for the men in that time too. So Alice makes sure he'll come this, and has had her hand behind her ear at every noise in th' street, thinking it were him. And to-day she were neither to have nor to hold, but off she would go to th' post, and see if he had na sent her a line to th' old house near yo. I tried to get her to give up going, for let alone her deafness she's getten so dark, she cannot see five yards afore her; but no, she would go, poor old body."

"Well, you see, a neighbor who has been to Liverpool told us that Will's ship has come in. He said the last time he was in Liverpool, he meant to visit Alice, but his ship only had a week off, and the crew worked hard during that time. So Alice is convinced he’ll come this time and has been straining to hear every noise in the street, thinking it might be him. Today, she was restless and couldn’t sit still, so she decided to head to the post office to see if he had sent her a note to the old house not far from you. I tried to get her to stay home because, aside from her deafness, she’s gotten so blind that she can’t see five yards ahead of her; but no, she insisted on going, poor old thing."

"I did not know her sight had failed her; she used to have good eyes enough when she lived near us."

"I didn't realize her eyesight had gone; she used to have fine vision when she lived close to us."

"Ay, but it's gone lately a good deal. But you never ask after Jem—" anxious to get in a word on the subject nearest her heart.

"Ay, but it's gone down quite a bit lately. But you never ask about Jem—" anxious to get in a word on the subject closest to her heart.

"No," replied Mary, blushing scarlet. "How is he?"

"No," Mary replied, blushing bright red. "How is he?"

"I cannot justly say how he is, seeing he's at Halifax; but he were very well when he wrote last Tuesday. Han ye heard o' his good luck?"

"I can’t really say how he is since he’s in Halifax, but he was doing well when he wrote last Tuesday. Have you heard about his good luck?"

Rather to her disappointment, Mary owned she had heard of the sum his master had paid him for his invention.

To her disappointment, Mary admitted she had heard about the amount his master had paid him for his invention.

"Well! and did not Margaret tell yo what he'd done wi' it? It's just like him though, ne'er to say a word about it. Why, when it were paid what does he do, but get his master to help him to buy an income for me and Alice. He had her name put down for her life; but, poor thing, she'll not be long to the fore, I'm thinking. She's sadly failed of late. And so, Mary, yo see, we're two ladies o' property. It's a matter o' twenty pound a year they tell me. I wish the twins had lived, bless 'em," said she, dropping a few tears. "They should ha' had the best o' schooling, and their belly-fulls o' food. I suppose they're better off in heaven, only I should so like to see 'em."

"Well! Didn't Margaret tell you what he did with it? It's just like him not to say a word. When it was paid, he asked his boss to help him buy an income for me and Alice. He had her name put down for her lifetime; but, poor thing, I don't think she'll be around for long. She's really been struggling lately. So, Mary, you see, we're two ladies with property. They say it’s about twenty pounds a year. I wish the twins had lived, bless them," she said, wiping away a few tears. "They should have had the best education and plenty of food. I guess they're better off in heaven, but I just wish I could see them."

Mary's heart filled with love at this new proof of Jem's goodness; but she could not talk about it. She took Jane Wilson's hand, and pressed it with affection; and then turned the subject to Will, her sailor nephew. Jane was a little bit sorry, but her prosperity had made her gentler, and she did not resent what she felt as Mary's indifference to Jem and his merits.

Mary's heart swelled with love at this new example of Jem's kindness; however, she couldn’t discuss it. She took Jane Wilson's hand and squeezed it with warmth; then she shifted the topic to Will, her sailor nephew. Jane felt a bit disappointed, but her success had softened her, and she didn’t hold any resentment toward what she perceived as Mary’s indifference to Jem and his qualities.

"He's been in Africa and that neighbourhood, I believe. He's a fine chap, but he's not gotten Jem's hair. His has too much o' the red in it. He sent Alice (but, maybe, she telled you) a matter o' five pound when he were over before; but that were nought to an income, yo know."

"He's been in Africa and that neighborhood, I think. He's a nice guy, but he doesn't have Jem's hair. His has too much red in it. He sent Alice (but maybe she told you) about five pounds when he was over before; but that was nothing compared to his income, you know."

"It's not every one that can get a hundred or two at a time," said Mary.

"It's not everyone who can get a hundred or two at a time," said Mary.

"No! no! that's true enough. There's not many a one like Jem. That's Alice's step," said she, hastening to open the door to her sister-in-law. Alice looked weary, and sad, and dusty. The weariness and the dust would not have been noticed either by her, or the others, if it had not been for the sadness.

"No! no! that's definitely true. There aren't many like Jem. That's Alice at the door," she said, quickly opening it for her sister-in-law. Alice looked tired, upset, and dusty. The tiredness and dust wouldn’t have been noticed by her or the others if it hadn't been for the sadness.

"No letters!" said Mrs. Wilson.

"No letters!" Mrs. Wilson said.

"No, none! I must just wait another day to hear fra my lad. It's very dree work, waiting!" said Alice.

"No, none! I just have to wait another day to hear from my guy. It's really rough waiting!" said Alice.

Margaret's words came into Mary's mind. Every one has their time and kind of waiting.

Margaret's words popped into Mary's head. Everyone has their own time and way of waiting.

"If I but knew he were safe, and not drowned!" spoke Alice. "If I but knew he were drowned, I would ask grace to say, Thy will be done. It's the waiting."

"If only I knew he was safe and not drowned!" Alice said. "If I knew he was drowned, I’d ask for grace to say, Your will be done. It’s the waiting."

"It's hard work to be patient to all of us," said Mary; "I know I find it so, but I did not know one so good as you did, Alice; I shall not think so badly of myself for being a bit impatient, now I've heard you say you find it difficult."

"It's tough for all of us to be patient," said Mary. "I know I struggle with it, but I didn't realize someone as good as you, Alice, finds it hard too; I won't feel so bad about being a little impatient now that I've heard you say you find it difficult."

The idea of reproach to Alice was the last in Mary's mind; and Alice knew it was. Nevertheless, she said,

The thought of blaming Alice was the last thing on Mary's mind, and Alice knew that. Still, she said,

"Then, my dear, I ask your pardon, and God's pardon, too, if I've weakened your faith, by showing you how feeble mine was. Half our life's spent in waiting, and it ill becomes one like me, wi' so many mercies, to grumble. I'll try and put a bridle o'er my tongue, and my thoughts too." She spoke in a humble and gentle voice, like one asking forgiveness.

"Then, my dear, I ask for your forgiveness, and God's as well, if I've weakened your faith by showing you how weak mine was. Half our lives are spent waiting, and it's not right for someone like me, with so many blessings, to complain. I'll try to hold my tongue and my thoughts too." She spoke in a humble and gentle voice, like someone asking for forgiveness.

"Come, Alice," interposed Mrs. Wilson, "don't fret yoursel for e'er a trifle wrong said here or there. See! I've put th' kettle on, and you and Mary shall ha' a dish o' tea in no time."

"Come on, Alice," Mrs. Wilson said, "don't worry about any little wrong thing said here or there. Look! I've put the kettle on, and you and Mary will have a cup of tea in no time."

So she bustled about, and brought out a comfortable-looking substantial loaf, and set Mary to cut bread and butter, while she rattled out the tea-cups—always a cheerful sound.

So she busied herself and brought out a hearty-looking loaf of bread, then had Mary cut the bread and butter while she clinked the tea cups together—always a joyful sound.

Just as they were sitting down, there was a knock heard at the door, and without waiting for it to be opened from the inside, some one lifted the latch, and in a man's voice asked, if one George Wilson lived there?

Just as they were sitting down, there was a knock at the door, and before anyone could open it from the inside, someone lifted the latch and asked in a man's voice if a George Wilson lived there.

Mrs. Wilson was entering on a long and sorrowful explanation of his having once lived there, but of his having dropped down dead; when Alice, with the instinct of love (for in all usual and common instances, sight and hearing failed to convey impressions to her until long after other people had received them), arose, and tottered to the door.

Mrs. Wilson was starting a long and sad explanation about how he had once lived there but had suddenly dropped dead. In that moment, Alice, driven by her love (since in most typical situations, her sight and hearing didn’t register things until long after others had noticed them), got up and stumbled to the door.

"My bairn!—my own dear bairn!" she exclaimed, falling on Will Wilson's neck.

"My baby!—my precious baby!" she exclaimed, falling on Will Wilson's neck.

You may fancy the hospitable and welcoming commotion that ensued; how Mrs. Wilson laughed, and talked, and cried, altogether, if such a thing can be done; and how Mary gazed with wondering pleasure at her old playmate; now a dashing, bronzed-looking, ringletted sailor, frank, and hearty, and affectionate.

You might enjoy the lively and friendly chaos that followed; how Mrs. Wilson laughed, talked, and cried all at once, if that's even possible; and how Mary looked at her old playmate with amazement and joy; now a striking, tan-skinned sailor with curly hair, open, warm, and loving.

But it was something different from common to see Alice's joy at once more having her foster-child with her. She did not speak, for she really could not; but the tears came coursing down her old withered cheeks, and dimmed the horn spectacles she had put on, in order to pry lovingly into his face. So what with her failing sight, and her tear-blinded eyes, she gave up the attempt of learning his face by heart through the medium of that sense, and tried another. She passed her sodden, shrivelled hands, all trembling with eagerness, over his manly face, bent meekly down in order that she might more easily make her strange inspection. At last, her soul was satisfied.

But it was something special to see Alice's joy at having her foster child with her again. She didn’t speak, because she really couldn’t; but tears streamed down her old, wrinkled cheeks, fogging up the horn-rimmed glasses she had put on to look lovingly at his face. With her failing eyesight and tear-filled eyes, she gave up trying to memorize his face using that sense and decided to try another way. She gently moved her frail, shriveled hands, shaking with excitement, over his strong face, leaning down so she could inspect him more easily. At last, her heart was content.

After tea, Mary, feeling sure there was much to be said on both sides, at which it would be better no one should be present, not even an intimate friend like herself, got up to go away. This seemed to arouse Alice from her dreamy consciousness of exceeding happiness, and she hastily followed Mary to the door. There, standing outside, with the latch in her hand, she took hold of Mary's arm, and spoke nearly the first words she had uttered since her nephew's return.

After tea, Mary, convinced that there was a lot to discuss on both sides and that it would be best for no one to be present, not even a close friend like herself, got up to leave. This seemed to bring Alice out of her dreamy state of overwhelming happiness, and she quickly followed Mary to the door. There, standing outside with the latch in her hand, she grabbed Mary's arm and spoke almost the first words she had said since her nephew's return.

"My dear! I shall never forgive mysel, if my wicked words to-night are any stumbling-block in your path. See how the Lord has put coals of fire on my head! Oh! Mary, don't let my being an unbelieving Thomas weaken your faith. Wait patiently on the Lord, whatever your trouble may be."

"My dear! I will never forgive myself if my hurtful words tonight become a stumbling block for you. Look how the Lord has made me feel guilty! Oh! Mary, please don't let my doubt shake your faith. Stay patient with the Lord, no matter what you’re going through."

 

 

CHAPTER XIII.

A TRAVELLER'S TALES.

"The mermaid sat upon the rocks
All day long,
Admiring her beauty and combing her locks,
And singing a mermaid song.

"And hear the mermaid's song you may,
As sure as sure can be,
If you will but follow the sun all day,
And souse with him into the sea."

The mermaid sat on the rocks
All day long,
Admiring her beauty and brushing her hair,
And singing a mermaid tune.

"And you might hear the mermaid's song,
As certain as can be,
If you just follow the sun all day,
And dive into the sea with him."

W. S. Landor.

W.S. Landor.

It was perhaps four or five days after the events mentioned in the last chapter, that one evening, as Mary stood lost in reverie at the window, she saw Will Wilson enter the court, and come quickly up to her door. She was glad to see him, for he had always been a friend of hers, perhaps too much like her in character ever to become any thing nearer or dearer. She opened the door in readiness to receive his frank greeting, which she as frankly returned.

It was about four or five days after the events described in the last chapter when, one evening, Mary was deep in thought by the window and saw Will Wilson walk into the courtyard and approach her door quickly. She was happy to see him, as he had always been a friend, maybe too similar to her in personality to ever be something closer or more meaningful. She opened the door, ready to greet him warmly, which she did in return.

"Come, Mary! on with bonnet and shawl, or whatever rigging you women require before leaving the house. I'm sent to fetch you, and I can't lose time when I'm under orders."

"Come on, Mary! Put on your hat and shawl, or whatever outfit you need before heading out. I’ve been told to get you, and I can’t waste time when I have orders."

"Where am I to go to?" asked Mary, as her heart leaped up at the thought of who might be waiting for her.

"Where should I go?" asked Mary, her heart racing at the thought of who might be waiting for her.

"Not very far," replied he. "Only to old Job Legh's round the corner here. Aunt would have me come and see these new friends of hers, and then we meant to ha' come on here to see you and your father, but the old gentleman seems inclined to make a night of it, and have you all there. Where's your father? I want to see him. He must come too."

"Not too far," he said. "Just to old Job Legh's around the corner. Aunt wanted me to come and meet her new friends, and then we planned to come here to see you and your dad, but the old gentleman seems set on having a big night and wants you all there. Where's your dad? I want to see him. He should come too."

"He's out, but I'll leave word next door for him to follow me; that's to say, if he comes home afore long." She added, hesitatingly, "Is any one else at Job's?"

"He's out, but I'll leave a message next door for him to follow me; that is, if he gets home anytime soon." She added, hesitantly, "Is anyone else at Job's?"

"No! My aunt Jane would not come for some maggot or other; and as for Jem! I don't know what you've all been doing to him, but he's as down-hearted a chap as I'd wish to see. He's had his sorrows sure enough, poor lad! But it's time for him to be shaking off his dull looks, and not go moping like a girl."

"No! My Aunt Jane wouldn't come for some maggot or whatever; and as for Jem! I don't know what you've all done to him, but he's as downhearted as I could imagine. He's definitely had his share of troubles, poor guy! But it's time for him to shake off those gloomy looks and stop moping around like a girl."

"Then he's come fra Halifax, is he?" asked Mary.

"Then he came from Halifax, did he?" asked Mary.

"Yes! his body's come, but I think he's left his heart behind him. His tongue I'm sure he has, as we used to say to childer, when they would not speak. I try to rouse him up a bit, and I think he likes having me with him, but still he's as gloomy and as dull as can be. 'Twas only yesterday he took me to the works, and you'd ha' thought us two Quakers as the spirit hadn't moved, all the way down we were so mum. It's a place to craze a man, certainly; such a noisy black hole! There were one or two things worth looking at, the bellows for instance, or the gale they called a bellows. I could ha' stood near it a whole day; and if I'd a berth in that place, I should like to be bellows-man, if there is such a one. But Jem weren't diverted even with that; he stood as grave as a judge while it blew my hat out o' my hand. He's lost all relish for his food, too, which frets my aunt sadly. Come! Mary, ar'n't you ready?"

"Yes! his body's here, but I think he's left his heart behind. I'm sure he’s lost his voice too, like we used to tell kids who wouldn’t talk. I try to cheer him up a bit, and I think he appreciates having me around, but he’s still as gloomy and dull as ever. Just yesterday, he took me to the factory, and you’d think we were two Quakers since we didn’t say a word the whole way there. It’s a place that can drive a man mad, for sure; such a noisy black hole! There were a couple of things worth checking out, like the bellows they called a bellows. I could have stood by it all day; if I worked there, I’d want to be the bellows operator, if that’s a job. But Jem wasn’t interested even with that; he stood there as serious as a judge while it blew my hat out of my hand. He’s also lost all taste for his food, which annoys my aunt to no end. Come on, Mary, aren’t you ready?"

She had not been able to gather if she were to see Jem at Job Legh's; but when the door was opened, she at once saw and felt he was not there. The evening then would be a blank; at least so she thought for the first five minutes; but she soon forgot her disappointment in the cheerful meeting of old friends, all, except herself, with some cause for rejoicing at that very time. Margaret, who could not be idle, was knitting away, with her face looking full into the room, away from her work. Alice sat meek and patient with her dimmed eyes and gentle look, trying to see and to hear, but never complaining; indeed, in her inner self she was blessing God for her happiness; for the joy of having her nephew, her child, near her, was far more present to her mind, than her deprivations of sight and hearing.

She couldn't figure out if she would see Jem at Job Legh's; but when the door opened, she immediately saw and felt that he wasn't there. She thought the evening would then be empty; at least that’s what she believed for the first five minutes; but she soon pushed aside her disappointment in the cheerful reunion of old friends, all of whom, except herself, had reasons to celebrate at that moment. Margaret, who couldn't sit still, was knitting away while facing the room, focused more on the people than her work. Alice sat quietly and patiently with her dimmed eyes and gentle expression, trying to see and hear, but never complaining; in fact, inside, she was grateful to God for her happiness; for the joy of having her nephew, her child, close to her was much more prominent in her mind than her limitations in sight and hearing.

Job was in the full glory of host and hostess too, for by a tacit agreement he had roused himself from his habitual abstraction, and had assumed many of Margaret's little household duties. While he moved about he was deep in conversation with the young sailor, trying to extract from him any circumstances connected with the natural history of the different countries he had visited.

Job was fully in the role of host and hostess as well, because by an unspoken agreement, he had pulled himself out of his usual daydreaming and taken on many of Margaret's small household tasks. As he moved around, he was engrossed in conversation with the young sailor, trying to learn more about the natural history of the various countries he had visited.

"Oh! if you are fond of grubs, and flies, and beetles, there's no place for 'em like Sierra Leone. I wish you'd had some of ours; we had rather too much of a good thing; we drank them with our drink, and could scarcely keep from eating them with our food. I never thought any folk could care for such fat green beasts as those, or I would ha' brought you them by the thousand. A plate full o' peas-soup would ha' been full enough for you, I dare say; it were often too full for us."

"Oh! If you enjoy grubs, flies, and beetles, Sierra Leone is the place for you. I wish you could have tried some of ours; we had way too much. We drank them with our drinks and could barely stop ourselves from eating them with our food. I never thought anyone could like such plump green creatures as those, or I would have brought you thousands of them. A plate full of pea soup would have been more than enough for you, I bet; it was often too much for us."

"I would ha' given a good deal for some on 'em," said Job.

"I would have given a lot for some of them," said Job.

"Well, I knew folk at home liked some o' the queer things one meets with abroad; but I never thought they'd care for them nasty slimy things. I were always on the look-out for a mermaid, for that I knew were a curiosity."

"Well, I knew people back home liked some of the odd things you come across abroad; but I never thought they’d be into those gross slimy things. I was always on the lookout for a mermaid because I knew that was a curiosity."

"You might ha' looked long enough," said Job, in an under-tone of contempt, which, however, the quick ears of the sailor caught.

"You might have looked long enough," said Job, with a hint of contempt in his voice, which the sailor’s sharp ears picked up on.

"Not so long, master, in some latitudes, as you think. It stands to reason th' sea hereabouts is too cold for mermaids; for women here don't go half-naked on account o' climate. But I've been in lands where muslin were too hot to wear on land, and where the sea were more than milk-warm; and though I'd never the good luck to see a mermaid in that latitude, I know them that has."

"Not as long ago as you think, master. It makes sense that the sea around here is too cold for mermaids; women here don't go around half-naked because of the climate. But I've been to places where muslin was too hot to wear on land, and where the sea was warmer than milk; and even though I’ve never been lucky enough to see a mermaid in that area, I know people who have."

"Do tell us about it," cried Mary.

"Please tell us about it," Mary exclaimed.

"Pooh, pooh!" said Job the naturalist.

"Pooh, pooh!" said Job the naturalist.

Both speeches determined Will to go on with his story. What could a fellow who had never been many miles from home know about the wonders of the deep, that he should put him down in that way?

Both speeches motivated Will to continue his story. What could someone who had never traveled far from home possibly know about the wonders of the deep to dismiss him like that?

"Well, it were Jack Harris, our third mate last voyage, as many and many a time telled us all about it. You see he were becalmed off Chatham Island (that's in the Great Pacific, and a warm enough latitude for mermaids, and sharks, and such like perils). So some of the men took the long boat, and pulled for the island to see what it were like; and when they got near, they heard a puffing, like a creature come up to take breath; you've never heard a diver? No! Well! you've heard folks in th' asthma, and it were for all the world like that. So they looked around, and what should they see but a mermaid, sitting on a rock, and sunning herself. The water is always warmer when it's rough, you know, so I suppose in the calm she felt it rather chilly, and had come up to warm herself."

"Well, it was Jack Harris, our third mate from the last trip, who told us all about it many times. You see, he was stuck in a calm off Chatham Island (that’s in the Great Pacific, a warm enough spot for mermaids, sharks, and other dangers). So some of the crew took the longboat and rowed to the island to see what it was like; and when they got close, they heard a puffing sound, like a creature coming up for air; you’ve never heard a diver? No! Well! it sounded just like someone with asthma. So they looked around, and what did they see but a mermaid, sitting on a rock and soaking up the sun. The water is always warmer when it’s rough, you know, so I guess in the calm she thought it was a bit chilly and came up to warm herself."

"What was she like?" asked Mary, breathlessly.

"What was she like?" Mary asked, out of breath.

Job took his pipe off the chimney-piece and began to smoke with very audible puffs, as if the story were not worth listening to.

Job took his pipe off the mantel and started to smoke with loud puffs, as if the story wasn't worth hearing.

"Oh! Jack used to say she was for all the world as beautiful as any of the wax ladies in the barbers' shops; only, Mary, there were one little difference: her hair was bright grass green."

"Oh! Jack used to say she was just as beautiful as any of the wax figures in the barber shops; only, Mary, there was one small difference: her hair was a bright grass green."

"I should not think that was pretty," said Mary, hesitatingly; as if not liking to doubt the perfection of any thing belonging to such an acknowledged beauty.

"I don't think that's pretty," Mary said hesitantly, as if she didn't want to question the perfection of anything associated with such recognized beauty.

"Oh! but it is when you're used to it. I always think when first we get sight of land, there's no colour so lovely as grass green. However, she had green hair sure enough; and were proud enough of it, too; for she were combing it out full-length when first they saw her. They all thought she were a fair prize, and may be as good as a whale in ready money (they were whale-fishers you know). For some folk think a deal of mermaids, whatever other folk do." This was a hit at Job, who retaliated in a series of sonorous spittings and puffs.

"Oh! but you get used to it. I always think that when we first see land, there's no color as beautiful as grass green. However, she definitely had green hair, and she was pretty proud of it too because she was combing it out long when they first spotted her. They all thought she was quite a catch, possibly worth as much as a whale in cash (they were whale-fishers, you know). Some people really value mermaids, no matter what others think." This was a jab at Job, who responded with a series of loud spittings and puffs.

"So, as I were saying, they pulled towards her, thinking to catch her. She were all the while combing her beautiful hair, and beckoning to them, while with the other hand she held a looking-glass."

"So, as I was saying, they moved towards her, thinking they could catch her. She was all the while combing her beautiful hair and waving them over, while in her other hand she held a mirror."

"How many hands had she?" asked Job.

"How many hands did she have?" asked Job.

"Two, to be sure, just like any other woman," answered Will, indignantly.

"Two, for sure, just like any other woman," Will replied, indignantly.

"Oh! I thought you said she beckoned with one hand, and combed her hair with another, and held a looking-glass with a third," said Job, with provoking quietness.

"Oh! I thought you said she signaled with one hand, combed her hair with another, and held a mirror with a third," said Job, with irritating calmness.

"No! I didn't! at least if I did, I meant she did one thing after another, as any one but" (here he mumbled a word or two) "could understand. Well, Mary," turning very decidedly towards her, "when she saw them coming near, whether it were she grew frightened at their fowling-pieces, as they had on board, for a bit o' shooting on the island, or whether it were she were just a fickle jade as did not rightly know her own mind (which, seeing one half of her was woman, I think myself was most probable), but when they were only about two oars' length from the rock where she sat, down she plopped into the water, leaving nothing but her hinder end of a fish tail sticking up for a minute, and then that disappeared too."

"No! I didn't! At least, if I did, I meant she did one thing after another, as anyone but" (here he mumbled a word or two) "could understand. Well, Mary," turning very decisively towards her, "when she saw them getting close, whether she got scared of their shotguns, since they had them on board for some shooting on the island, or whether she was just a fickle creature who didn't really know her own mind (which, considering half of her was a woman, I think is most likely), but when they were only about two oars' length from the rock where she sat, down she went into the water, leaving nothing but the back end of her fish tail sticking up for a minute, and then that disappeared too."

"And did they never see her again?" asked Mary.

"And did they never see her again?" Mary asked.

"Never so plain; the man who had the second watch one night declared he saw her swimming round the ship, and holding up her glass for him to look in; and then he saw the little cottage near Aber in Wales (where his wife lived) as plain as ever he saw it in life, and his wife standing outside, shading her eyes as if she were looking for him. But Jack Harris gave him no credit, for he said he were always a bit of a romancer, and beside that, were a home-sick, down-hearted chap."

"Never so clear; the guy who had the second watch one night said he saw her swimming around the ship, holding up her glass for him to look through; then he saw the little cottage near Aber in Wales (where his wife lived) as clearly as he ever had in life, with his wife standing outside, shielding her eyes as if she were searching for him. But Jack Harris didn’t believe him, saying he was always a bit of a dreamer, and besides that, he was a homesick, downhearted guy."

"I wish they had caught her," said Mary, musing.

"I wish they had caught her," Mary said, lost in thought.

"They got one thing as belonged to her," replied Will, "and that I've often seen with my own eyes, and I reckon it's a sure proof of the truth of their story; for them that wants proof."

"They have one thing that belonged to her," Will replied, "and I've seen it with my own eyes many times. I think it's solid evidence of their story's truth, for those who want proof."

"What was it?" asked Margaret, almost anxious her grandfather should be convinced.

"What was it?" Margaret asked, almost anxious for her grandfather to be convinced.

"Why, in her hurry she left her comb on the rock, and one o' the men spied it; so they thought that were better than nothing, and they rowed there and took it, and Jack Harris had it on board the John Cropper, and I saw him comb his hair with it every Sunday morning."

"She was in such a rush that she left her comb on the rock, and one of the guys noticed it. They figured it was better than nothing, so they rowed over and grabbed it. Jack Harris had it on the John Cropper, and I saw him use it to comb his hair every Sunday morning."

"What was it like?" asked Mary, eagerly; her imagination running on coral combs, studded with pearls.

"What was it like?" Mary asked eagerly, her imagination racing with thoughts of coral combs adorned with pearls.

"Why, if it had not had such a strange yarn belonging to it, you'd never ha' noticed it from any other small-tooth comb."

"Honestly, if it didn't have such a weird story attached to it, you'd never have noticed it from any other small-tooth comb."

"I should rather think not," sneered Job Legh.

"I don’t think so," sneered Job Legh.

The sailor bit his lips to keep down his anger against an old man. Margaret felt very uneasy, knowing her grandfather so well, and not daring to guess what caustic remark might come next to irritate the young sailor guest.

The sailor bit his lips to hold back his anger toward the old man. Margaret felt very uneasy, knowing her grandfather so well and not daring to guess what biting comment might come next to upset the young sailor guest.

Mary, however, was too much interested by the wonders of the deep to perceive the incredulity with which Job Legh received Wilson's account of the mermaid; and when he left off, half offended, and very much inclined not to open his lips again through the evening, she eagerly said,

Mary, however, was too fascinated by the wonders of the ocean to notice the disbelief with which Job Legh reacted to Wilson's story about the mermaid; and when he finished, feeling half offended and very much wanting to stay silent for the rest of the evening, she eagerly said,

"Oh do tell us something more of what you hear and see on board ship. Do, Will!"

"Oh, please tell us more about what you hear and see on the ship. Go on, Will!"

"What's the use, Mary, if folk won't believe one. There are things I saw with my own eyes, that some people would pish and pshaw at, as if I were a baby to be put down by cross noises. But I'll tell you, Mary," with an emphasis on you, "some more of the wonders of the sea, sin' you're not too wise to believe me. I have seen a fish fly."

"What's the point, Mary, if people won't believe me? There are things I saw with my own eyes that some folks would scoff at, as if I were a child to be silenced by harsh sounds. But I'll tell you, Mary," emphasizing you, "some more of the wonders of the sea, since you're not too foolish to believe me. I have seen a fish fly."

This did stagger Mary. She had heard of mermaids as signs of inns, and as sea-wonders, but never of flying fish. Not so Job. He put down his pipe, and nodding his head as a token of approbation, he said

This really surprised Mary. She had heard of mermaids as signs to look for when finding inns, and as amazing sea creatures, but she had never heard of flying fish. Not Job, though. He put down his pipe and nodded his head in approval, saying

"Ay, ay! young man. Now you're speaking truth."

"Yeah, young man. Now you're telling the truth."

"Well now! you'll swallow that, old gentleman. You'll credit me when I say I've seen a crittur half fish, half bird, and you won't credit me when I say there be such beasts as mermaids, half fish, half woman. To me, one's just as strange as t'other."

"Well now! You'll believe that, old man. You'll trust me when I say I've seen a creature that's half fish, half bird, and you won't believe me when I say there are beings like mermaids, half fish, half woman. To me, one is just as strange as the other."

"You never saw the mermaid yoursel," interposed Margaret, gently. But "love me, love my dog," was Will Wilson's motto, only his version was "believe me, believe Jack Harris;" and the remark was not so soothing to him as it was intended to have been.

"You've never seen the mermaid yourself," Margaret gently interrupted. But Will Wilson's motto was "love me, love my dog," though his twist on it was "believe me, believe Jack Harris;" and the comment didn't comfort him as much as she meant for it to.

"It's the Exocetus; one of the Malacopterygii Abdominales," said Job, much interested.

"It's the Exocetus; one of the Malacopterygii Abdominales," Job said, clearly intrigued.

"Ay, there you go! You're one o' them folks as never knows beasts unless they're called out o' their names. Put 'em in Sunday clothes and you know 'em, but in their work-a-day English you never know nought about 'em. I've met wi' many o' your kidney; and if I'd ha' known it, I'd ha' christened poor Jack's mermaid wi' some grand gibberish of a name. Mermaidicus Jack Harrisensis; that's just like their new-fangled words. D'ye believe there's such a thing as the Mermaidicus, master?" asked Will, enjoying his own joke uncommonly, as most people do.

"Yeah, there you go! You're one of those people who only recognize creatures when they're called by their fancy names. Put them in their Sunday best and you can identify them, but in their everyday language, you know nothing about them. I've come across many folks like you; and if I had known, I would have given poor Jack's mermaid some grand, elaborate name. Mermaidicus Jack Harrisensis; that sounds just like those trendy new words. Do you really believe there’s such a thing as the Mermaidicus, sir?" asked Will, enjoying his own joke a bit too much, as most people do.

"Not I! Tell me about the—"

"Not me! Tell me about the—"

"Well!" said Will, pleased at having excited the old gentleman's faith and credit at last. "It were on this last voyage, about a day's sail from Madeira, that one of our men—"

"Well!" said Will, happy to have finally gained the old gentleman's trust and confidence. "It was on this last voyage, about a day's sail from Madeira, that one of our men—

"Not Jack Harris, I hope," murmured Job.

"Not Jack Harris, I hope," Job whispered.

"Called me," continued Will, not noticing the interruption, "to see the what d'ye call it—flying fish I say it is. It were twenty feet out o' water, and it flew near on to a hundred yards. But I say, old gentleman, I ha' gotten one dried, and if you'll take it, why, I'll give it you; only," he added, in a lower tone, "I wish you'd just gie me credit for the Mermaidicus."

"Called me," Will continued, not noticing the interruption, "to see the what do you call it—flying fish, I say. It was twenty feet out of the water and flew almost a hundred yards. But I tell you, old man, I've got one dried, and if you want it, I’ll give it to you; just," he added in a quieter voice, "I wish you'd give me credit for the Mermaidicus."

I really believe if the assuming faith in the story of the mermaid had been made the condition of receiving the flying fish, Job Legh, sincere man as he was, would have pretended belief; he was so much delighted at the idea of possessing this specimen. He won the sailor's heart by getting up to shake both his hands in his vehement gratitude, puzzling poor old Alice, who yet smiled through her wonder; for she understood the action to indicate some kindly feeling towards her nephew.

I truly believe that if believing in the story of the mermaid had been necessary to receive the flying fish, Job Legh, being the sincere man he was, would have pretended to believe; he was so thrilled at the thought of having this specimen. He won the sailor's heart by leaping up to shake both of his hands in his overwhelming gratitude, leaving poor old Alice puzzled, though she smiled in her amazement; she recognized that the gesture showed some warmth towards her nephew.

Job wanted to prove his gratitude, and was puzzled how to do it. He feared the young man would not appreciate any of his duplicate Araneides; not even the great American Mygale, one of his most precious treasures; or else he would gladly have bestowed any duplicate on the donor of a real dried Exocetus. What could he do for him? He could ask Margaret to sing. Other folks beside her old doating grandfather thought a deal of her songs. So Margaret began some of her noble old-fashioned songs. She knew no modern music (for which her auditors might have been thankful), but she poured her rich voice out in some of the old canzonets she had lately learnt while accompanying the musical lecturer on his tour.

Job wanted to show his gratitude but was unsure how. He worried that the young man wouldn’t value any of his extra Araneides; not even the prized American Mygale, one of his most cherished possessions; otherwise, he would have happily given any duplicate to the person who shared a real dried Exocetus. What could he do for him? He could ask Margaret to sing. Others besides her sweet old grandfather really appreciated her songs. So, Margaret started singing some of her beautiful, traditional songs. She didn’t know any modern music (which her audience might have appreciated), but she filled the room with her rich voice singing some of the classic canzonets she had recently learned while traveling with the music lecturer.

Mary was amused to see how the young sailor sat entranced; mouth, eyes, all open, in order to catch every breath of sound. His very lids refused to wink, as if afraid in that brief proverbial interval to lose a particle of the rich music that floated through the room. For the first time the idea crossed Mary's mind that it was possible the plain little sensible Margaret, so prim and demure, might have power over the heart of the handsome, dashing, spirited Will Wilson.

Mary was entertained to see how the young sailor sat captivated; mouth and eyes wide open to capture every sound. His eyelids wouldn't even blink, as if he were afraid that in that tiny moment he might miss a bit of the beautiful music that filled the room. For the first time, it occurred to Mary that the plain little sensible Margaret, so proper and reserved, might have an influence over the heart of the charming, bold, spirited Will Wilson.

Job, too, was rapidly changing his opinion of his new guest. The flying fish went a great way, and his undisguised admiration for Margaret's singing carried him still further.

Job was quickly changing his opinion of his new guest. The flying fish went a long way, and his clear admiration for Margaret's singing took him even further.

It was amusing enough to see these two, within the hour so barely civil to each other, endeavouring now to be ultra-agreeable. Will, as soon as he had taken breath (a long, deep gasp of admiration) after Margaret's song, sidled up to Job, and asked him in a sort of doubting tone,

It was funny to see these two, who just an hour ago were hardly even civil to each other, now trying so hard to be super friendly. Will, after catching his breath (a long, deep sigh of admiration) after Margaret's song, edged over to Job and asked him in a somewhat uncertain tone,

"You wouldn't like a live Manx cat, would ye, master?"

"You wouldn't want a live Manx cat, would you, sir?"

"A what?" exclaimed Job.

"A what?" Job exclaimed.

"I don't know its best name," said Will, humbly. "But we call 'em just Manx cats. They're cats without tails."

"I don't know the best name for them," Will said modestly. "But we just call them Manx cats. They're cats without tails."

Now Job, in all his natural history, had never heard of such animals; so Will continued,

Now Job, throughout his entire life, had never heard of animals like those; so Will went on,

"Because I'm going, afore joining my ship, to see mother's friends in the island, and would gladly bring you one, if so be you'd like to have it. They look as queer and out o' nature as flying fish, or"—he gulped the words down that should have followed. "Especially when you see 'em walking a roof-top, right again the sky, when a cat, as is a proper cat, is sure to stick her tail stiff out behind, like a slack-rope dancer a-balancing; but these cats having no tail, cannot stick it out, which captivates some people uncommonly. If yo'll allow me, I'll bring one for Miss there," jerking his head at Margaret. Job assented with grateful curiosity, wishing much to see the tail-less phenomenon.

"Since I'm going, before I join my ship, to visit my mother's friends on the island, I’d be happy to bring you one if you'd like. They look as strange and unnatural as flying fish, or”—he swallowed the words that should have followed. “Especially when you see them walking on a rooftop, right against the sky, while a proper cat sticks her tail straight out behind, like a tightrope walker balancing; but these cats have no tails, so they can't do that, which fascinates some people a lot. If you don’t mind, I'll bring one for Miss there," he said, nodding at Margaret. Job agreed with eager curiosity, really wanting to see the tail-less creature.

"When are you going to sail?" asked Mary.

"When are you planning to set sail?" asked Mary.

"I cannot justly say; our ship's bound for America next voyage, they tell me. A mess-mate will let me know when her sailing-day is fixed; but I've got to go to th' Isle o' Man first. I promised uncle last time I were in England to go this next time. I may have to hoist the blue Peter any day; so, make much of me while you have me, Mary."

"I can't say for sure; our ship is headed for America on the next voyage, or so they tell me. A fellow crew member will let me know when her sailing day is set; but I have to go to the Isle of Man first. I promised my uncle the last time I was in England that I would go this time. I might have to raise the blue Peter any day now, so make the most of our time together while you can, Mary."

Job asked him if he had ever been in America.

Job asked him if he had ever been to America.

"Haven't I? North and South both! This time we're bound to North. Yankee-Land, as we call it, where Uncle Sam lives."

"Haven't I? Both North and South! This time we're headed North. Yankee Land, as we call it, where Uncle Sam lives."

"Uncle who?" said Mary.

"Which uncle?" said Mary.

"Oh, it's a way sailors have of speaking. I only mean I'm going to Boston, U. S., that's Uncle Sam."

"Oh, that's just how sailors talk. I just mean I'm heading to Boston, U.S., that's Uncle Sam."

Mary did not understand, so she left him and went to sit by Alice, who could not hear conversation unless expressly addressed to her. She had sat patiently silent the greater part of the night, and now greeted Mary with a quiet smile.

Mary didn’t understand, so she left him and went to sit with Alice, who couldn’t hear conversations unless someone spoke directly to her. She had sat quietly for most of the night, and now greeted Mary with a gentle smile.

"Where's yo'r father?" asked she.

"Where's your father?" she asked.

"I guess he's at his Union; he's there most evenings."

"I think he's at his Union; he goes there most evenings."

Alice shook her head; but whether it were that she did not hear, or that she did not quite approve of what she heard, Mary could not make out. She sat silently watching Alice, and regretting over her dimmed and veiled eyes, formerly so bright and speaking; as if Alice understood by some other sense what was passing in Mary's mind, she turned suddenly round, and answered Mary's thought.

Alice shook her head, but Mary couldn’t tell if it was because she didn’t hear her or if she didn’t quite agree with what she heard. Mary sat quietly watching Alice, feeling sad about her dimmed and veiled eyes, which used to be so bright and expressive. It was as if Alice understood what was going through Mary’s mind in some other way; she suddenly turned around and responded to Mary’s thoughts.

"Yo're mourning for me, my dear; and there's no need, Mary. I'm as happy as a child. I sometimes think I am a child, whom the Lord is hushabying to my long sleep. For when I were a nurse-girl, my missis alway telled me to speak very soft and low, and to darken the room that her little one might go to sleep; and now all noises are hushed and still to me, and the bonny earth seems dim and dark, and I know it's my Father lulling me away to my long sleep. I'm very well content, and yo mustn't fret for me. I've had well nigh every blessing in life I could desire."

"You're mourning for me, my dear, but there’s no need to, Mary. I'm as happy as a child. Sometimes I think I am a child, being gently put to sleep by the Lord. When I was a nanny, my employer always told me to speak softly and to darken the room so her little one could fall asleep; and now all sounds are quiet and still to me, and the beautiful earth seems dim and dark, and I know it’s my Father putting me to sleep. I’m very content, and you shouldn’t worry about me. I’ve had almost every blessing in life that I could want."

Mary thought of Alice's long-cherished, fond wish to revisit the home of her childhood, so often and often deferred, and now probably never to take place. Or if it did, how changed from the fond anticipation of what it was to have been! It would be a mockery to the blind and deaf Alice.

Mary thought about Alice's long-held desire to go back to her childhood home, a dream that had been delayed over and over again, and now it seemed like it would never happen. Even if it did happen, it would be so different from the hopeful vision she had! It would feel like a cruel joke to the blind and deaf Alice.

The evening came quickly to an end. There was the humble cheerful meal, and then the bustling merry farewell, and Mary was once more in the quietness and solitude of her own dingy, dreary-looking home; her father still out, the fire extinguished, and her evening's task of work lying all undone upon the dresser. But it had been a pleasant little interlude to think upon. It had distracted her attention for a few hours from the pressure of many uneasy thoughts, of the dark, heavy, oppressive times, when sorrow and want seemed to surround her on every side; of her father, his changed and altered looks, telling so plainly of broken health, and an embittered heart; of the morrow, and the morrow beyond that, to be spent in that close monotonous work-room, with Sally Leadbitter's odious whispers hissing in her ear; and of the hunted look, so full of dread, from Miss Simmonds' door-step up and down the street, lest her persecuting lover should be near: for he lay in wait for her with wonderful perseverance, and of late had made himself almost hateful, by the unmanly force which he had used to detain her to listen to him, and the indifference with which he exposed her to the remarks of the passers-by, any one of whom might circulate reports which it would be terrible for her father to hear—and worse than death should they reach Jem Wilson. And all this she had drawn upon herself by her giddy flirting. Oh! how she loathed the recollection of the hot summer evening, when, worn out by stitching and sewing, she had loitered homewards with weary languor, and first listened to the voice of the tempter.

The evening ended quickly. There was a simple, cheerful meal, followed by a lively farewell, and then Mary was back in the quiet solitude of her dull, dreary home; her father was still out, the fire was out, and her evening tasks remained untouched on the dresser. But it had been a nice little break to think about. It distracted her for a few hours from the weight of many troubling thoughts, from the dark, heavy times when sadness and need seemed to surround her on all sides; from her father, whose changed appearance clearly showed his poor health and bitter heart; from the tomorrow, and the day after that, which she would spend in that cramped, monotonous workroom, with Sally Leadbitter's disgusting whispers in her ear; and from the anxious look she had when glancing at Miss Simmonds’ doorstep up and down the street, afraid her tormentor might be nearby: because he was lurking for her with unnerving persistence, and lately he had become almost unbearable, using unmanly tactics to keep her listening to him and showing no concern for how it exposed her to the comments of passers-by, any one of whom could spread rumors that would be terrible for her father to hear—and worse than death if they reached Jem Wilson. And all this she had brought upon herself through her reckless flirting. Oh! how she hated the memory of that sweltering summer evening when, exhausted from sewing, she had wandered home with tired indifference and first listened to the voice of temptation.

And Jem Wilson! Oh, Jem, Jem, why did you not come to receive some of the modest looks and words of love which Mary longed to give you, to try and make up for the hasty rejection which you as hastily took to be final, though both mourned over it with many tears. But day after day passed away, and patience seemed of no avail; and Mary's cry was ever the old moan of the Moated Grange,

And Jem Wilson! Oh, Jem, Jem, why didn’t you come to receive some of the shy looks and loving words that Mary wanted to share with you, to try and make up for the quick rejection that you just as quickly took to be final, even though both of you mourned it with so many tears. But day after day went by, and patience seemed useless; and Mary's cry was always the same old sadness of the Moated Grange,

"Why doesn't he come," she said,
"I am aweary, aweary,
I would that I were dead."

 

 

CHAPTER XIV.

JEM'S INTERVIEW WITH POOR ESTHER.

"Know the temptation ere you judge the crime!
Look on this tree—'twas green, and fair, and graceful;
Yet now, save these few shoots, how dry and rotten!
Thou canst not tell the cause. Not long ago,
A neighbour oak, with which its roots were twined,
In falling wrenched them with such cruel force,
That though we covered them again with care,
Its beauty withered, and it pined away.
So, could we look into the human breast,
How oft the fatal blight that meets our view,
Should we trace down to the torn, bleeding fibres
Of a too trusting heart—where it were shame,
For pitying tears, to give contempt or blame."

"Understand the temptation before you judge the crime!
Check out this tree—it was green, beautiful, and elegant;
But now, apart from these few branches, how dry and rotten it is!
You can't know the reason. Not long ago,
A nearby oak, entwined with its roots,
Fell and tore them apart with such force,
That even though we carefully covered them again,
Its beauty withered, and it died.
If we could look into the human heart,
We would often find that the visible damage
Can be traced back to the torn, bleeding fibers
Of a too trusting heart—where it would be a shame,
For tears of sympathy, to show contempt or blame."

"Street Walks."

"Street Walks."

The month was over;—the honeymoon to the newly-married; the exquisite convalescence to the "living mother of a living child;" the "first dark days of nothingness" to the widow and the child bereaved; the term of penance, of hard labour, and solitary confinement, to the shrinking, shivering, hopeless prisoner.

The month was over;—the honeymoon for the newlyweds; the beautiful recovery for the "new mother of a living child;" the "first dark days of emptiness" for the widow and the grieving child; the period of punishment, hard work, and isolation for the scared, trembling, hopeless prisoner.

"Sick, and in prison, and ye visited me." Shall you, or I, receive such blessing? I know one who will. An overseer of a foundry, an aged man, with hoary hair, has spent his Sabbaths, for many years, in visiting the prisoners and the afflicted in Manchester New Bailey; not merely advising and comforting, but putting means into their power of regaining the virtue and the peace they had lost; becoming himself their guarantee in obtaining employment, and never deserting those who have once asked help from him. [43]

"Sick, and in prison, and you visited me." Will you or I receive such a blessing? I know someone who will. An overseer of a foundry, an elderly man with gray hair, has spent his Sundays for many years visiting prisoners and the needy in Manchester New Bailey; not just advising and comforting them, but also providing means for them to regain the virtue and peace they had lost; he becomes their guarantee in finding jobs and never abandons those who have asked for his help. [43]

Footnote 43:   

Footnote 43:   

Vide Manchester Guardian, of Wednesday, March 18, 1846; and also the Reports of Captain Williams, prison inspector.
(Return)

Vide Manchester Guardian, of Wednesday, March 18, 1846; and also the Reports of Captain Williams, prison inspector.
(Return.)

Esther's term of imprisonment was ended. She received a good character in the governor's books; she had picked her daily quantity of oakum, had never deserved the extra punishment of the tread-mill, and had been civil and decorous in her language. And once more she was out of prison. The door closed behind her with a ponderous clang, and in her desolation she felt as if shut out of home—from the only shelter she could meet with, houseless and pennyless as she was, on that dreary day.

Esther's time in prison was over. She earned a good report from the governor; she had completed her daily quota of oakum, had never earned the extra punishment of the treadmill, and had been polite and well-mannered in her speech. And once again, she was free from prison. The door slammed shut behind her with a heavy clang, and in her loneliness, she felt like she was shut out from home—without the only shelter she could find, homeless and broke on that bleak day.

But it was but for an instant that she stood there doubting. One thought had haunted her both by night and by day, with monomaniacal incessancy; and that thought was how to save Mary (her dead sister's only child, her own little pet in the days of her innocence) from following in the same downward path to vice. To whom could she speak and ask for aid? She shrank from the idea of addressing John Barton again; her heart sank within her, at the remembrance of his fierce repulsing action, and far fiercer words. It seemed worse than death to reveal her condition to Mary, else she sometimes thought that this course would be the most terrible, the most efficient warning. She must speak; to that she was soul-compelled; but to whom? She dreaded addressing any of her former female acquaintance, even supposing they had sense, or spirit, or interest enough to undertake her mission.

But she only stood there doubting for a moment. One thought had been haunting her day and night non-stop, and that was how to save Mary (her dead sister's only child, her little darling from her innocent days) from going down the same path to trouble. Who could she talk to for help? She recoiled at the thought of reaching out to John Barton again; just remembering his harsh reaction and even harsher words made her heart sink. It felt worse than death to admit her situation to Mary, though sometimes she believed that this might be the most powerful warning. She needed to speak; she felt it deep within her soul, but to whom? She was afraid to reach out to any of her old female friends, even if they had enough sense or spirit or interest to take on her cause.

To whom shall the outcast prostitute tell her tale? Who will give her help in her day of need? Hers is the leper-sin, and all stand aloof dreading to be counted unclean.

To whom can the outcast prostitute share her story? Who will assist her in her time of need? She has the stigma of a pariah, and everyone keeps their distance, afraid to be seen as tainted.

In her wild night wanderings, she had noted the haunts and habits of many a one who little thought of a watcher in the poor forsaken woman. You may easily imagine that a double interest was attached by her to the ways and companionships of those with whom she had been acquainted in the days which, when present, she had considered hardly-worked and monotonous, but which now in retrospection seemed so happy and unclouded. Accordingly, she had, as we have seen, known where to meet with John Barton on that unfortunate night, which had only produced irritation in him, and a month's imprisonment to her. She had also observed that he was still intimate with the Wilsons. She had seen him walking and talking with both father and son; her old friends too; and she had shed unregarded, unvalued tears, when some one had casually told her of George Wilson's sudden death. It now flashed across her mind, that to the son, to Mary's play-fellow, her elder brother in the days of childhood, her tale might be told, and listened to with interest, and some mode of action suggested by him by which Mary might be guarded and saved.

During her late-night wanderings, she noticed the habits and routines of many people who had no idea they were being watched by the poor, lonely woman. You can easily guess that she had a special interest in the ways and friendships of those she once knew, which she had thought were exhausting and dull at the time, but now seemed so joyful and carefree in hindsight. As we've seen, she knew where to find John Barton on that unfortunate night, which only led to him being irritated and her ending up in prison for a month. She also noticed that he was still close with the Wilsons. She had seen him walking and talking with both the father and son, her old friends, and she had shed unappreciated, unnoticed tears when someone mentioned George Wilson's sudden death. Suddenly, it occurred to her that she could share her story with the son, Mary’s childhood friend, her older brother from their younger days, and he might listen with interest and suggest a way to protect and help Mary.

All these thoughts had passed through her mind while yet she was in prison; so when she was turned out, her purpose was clear, and she did not feel her desolation of freedom as she would otherwise have done.

All these thoughts had gone through her mind while she was still in prison; so when she was released, her purpose was clear, and she didn’t feel the emptiness of freedom as she would have otherwise.

That night she stationed herself early near the foundry where she knew Jem worked; he stayed later than usual, being detained by some arrangements for the morrow. She grew tired and impatient; many workmen had come out of the door in the long, dead, brick wall, and eagerly had she peered into their faces, deaf to all insult or curse. He must have gone home early; one more turn in the street, and she would go.

That night, she positioned herself early near the factory where she knew Jem worked; he was staying late, held up by some preparations for the next day. She grew tired and restless; many workers had come out of the door in the long, lifeless, brick wall, and she eagerly scanned their faces, ignoring any insults or curses. He must have gone home early; one more lap around the block, and she would leave.

During that turn he came out, and in the quiet of that street of workshops and warehouses, she directly heard his steps. Now her heart failed her for an instant; but still she was not daunted from her purpose, painful as its fulfilment was sure to be. She laid her hand on his arm. As she expected, after a momentary glance at the person who thus endeavoured to detain him, he made an effort to shake it off, and pass on. But trembling as she was, she had provided against this by a firm and unusual grasp.

During that turn, he came out, and in the stillness of that street of workshops and warehouses, she clearly heard his footsteps. For a moment, her heart raced, but she didn't let that stop her from her goal, no matter how painful it was going to be. She placed her hand on his arm. As she had anticipated, after a brief glance at the person trying to hold him back, he tried to shake her off and move on. But even though she was shaking, she had prepared for this with a strong and unexpected grip.

"You must listen to me, Jem Wilson," she said, with almost an accent of command.

"You need to listen to me, Jem Wilson," she said, with a tone that was almost commanding.

"Go away, missis; I've nought to do with you, either in hearkening, or talking."

"Go away, ma'am; I have nothing to do with you, either in listening or talking."

He made another struggle.

He made another attempt.

"You must listen," she said again, authoritatively, "for Mary Barton's sake."

"You have to listen," she said again, firmly, "for Mary Barton's sake."

The spell of her name was as potent as that of the mariner's glittering eye. "He listened like a three-year child."

The charm of her name was as powerful as the mariner's sparkling gaze. "He listened like a three-year-old child."

"I know you care enough for her to wish to save her from harm."

"I know you care about her enough to want to protect her from danger."

He interrupted his earnest gaze into her face, with the exclamation—

He broke his serious gaze into her face with the Wow—

"And who can yo be to know Mary Barton, or to know that she's ought to me?"

"And who do you think you are to know Mary Barton, or to know what she means to me?"

There was a little strife in Esther's mind for an instant, between the shame of acknowledging herself, and the additional weight to her revelation which such acknowledgment would give. Then she spoke.

There was a brief moment of conflict in Esther's mind, torn between the embarrassment of admitting her identity and the extra significance that such an admission would add to her revelation. Then she spoke.

"Do you remember Esther, the sister of John Barton's wife? the aunt to Mary? And the Valentine I sent you last February ten years?"

"Do you remember Esther, John Barton's wife's sister? Mary's aunt? And the Valentine I sent you last February ten years ago?"

"Yes, I mind her well! But yo are not Esther, are you?" He looked again into her face, and seeing that indeed it was his boyhood's friend, he took her hand, and shook it with a cordiality that forgot the present in the past.

"Yes, I remember her well! But you're not Esther, are you?" He looked closely at her face, and seeing that it truly was his childhood friend, he took her hand and shook it with a warmth that made him forget the present, lost in memories of the past.

"Why, Esther! Where han ye been this many a year? Where han ye been wandering that we none of us could find you out?"

"Why, Esther! Where have you been all these years? Where have you been wandering that none of us could find you?"

The question was asked thoughtlessly, but answered with fierce earnestness.

The question was asked without much thought, but it was answered with intense seriousness.

"Where have I been? What have I been doing? Why do you torment me with questions like these? Can you not guess? But the story of my life is wanted to give force to my speech, afterwards I will tell it you. Nay! don't change your fickle mind now, and say you don't want to hear it. You must hear it, and I must tell it; and then see after Mary, and take care she does not become like me. As she is loving now, so did I love once; one above me far." She remarked not, in her own absorption, the change in Jem's breathing, the sudden clutch at the wall which told the fearfully vivid interest he took in what she said. "He was so handsome, so kind! Well, the regiment was ordered to Chester (did I tell you he was an officer?), and he could not bear to part from me, nor I from him, so he took me with him. I never thought poor Mary would have taken it so to heart! I always meant to send for her to pay me a visit when I was married; for, mark you! he promised me marriage. They all do. Then came three years of happiness. I suppose I ought not to have been happy, but I was. I had a little girl, too. Oh! the sweetest darling that ever was seen! But I must not think of her," putting her hand wildly up to her forehead, "or I shall go mad; I shall."

"Where have I been? What have I been up to? Why do you keep questioning me like this? Can’t you figure it out? But the story of my life is needed to give power to my words; I'll tell you later. No! Don’t change your mind now and say you don’t want to hear it. You need to hear it, and I need to share it; and then look after Mary, and make sure she doesn’t turn into someone like me. As she loves now, I once loved in the same way, someone far above me." She didn't notice, lost in her thoughts, the shift in Jem's breathing or the sudden grip on the wall that showed how keenly he was interested in what she was saying. "He was so handsome, so kind! Well, the regiment was sent to Chester (did I tell you he was an officer?), and he couldn’t bear to be apart from me, nor could I from him, so he took me with him. I never thought poor Mary would take it so hard! I always planned to invite her to visit me when I got married; because, remember, he promised me marriage. They all say that. Then came three years of happiness. I guess I shouldn’t have been happy, but I was. I had a little girl, too. Oh! the sweetest little thing that ever existed! But I mustn't think of her," she said, putting her hand to her forehead in distress, "or I'll go crazy; I really will."

"Don't tell me any more about yoursel," said Jem, soothingly.

"Don't tell me anything else about yourself," Jem said gently.

"What! you're tired already, are you? but I'll tell you; as you've asked for it, you shall hear it. I won't recall the agony of the past for nothing. I will have the relief of telling it. Oh, how happy I was!"—sinking her voice into a plaintive child-like manner. "It came like a shot on me when one day he came to me and told me he was ordered to Ireland, and must leave me behind; at Bristol we then were."

"What! You're already tired? Well, I'll tell you this; since you asked, you’re going to hear it. I won’t relive the pain of the past for no reason. I need to share it. Oh, how happy I was!"—dropping her voice into a sad, childlike tone. "It hit me like a bullet when one day he came to me and said he was being sent to Ireland and had to leave me behind; we were in Bristol at the time."

Jem muttered some words; she caught their meaning, and in a pleading voice continued,

Jem mumbled something; she understood what he meant, and in a desperate tone, she went on,

"Oh, don't abuse him; don't speak a word against him! You don't know how I love him yet; yet, when I am sunk so low. You don't guess how kind he was. He gave me fifty pound before we parted, and I knew he could ill spare it. Don't, Jem, please," as his muttered indignation rose again. For her sake he ceased. "I might have done better with the money; I see now. But I did not know the value of money. Formerly I had earned it easily enough at the factory, and as I had no more sensible wants, I spent it on dress and on eating. While I lived with him, I had it for asking; and fifty pounds would, I thought, go a long way. So I went back to Chester, where I'd been so happy, and set up a small-ware shop, and hired a room near. We should have done well, but alas! alas! my little girl fell ill, and I could not mind my shop and her too; and things grew worse and worse. I sold my goods any how to get money to buy her food and medicine; I wrote over and over again to her father for help, but he must have changed his quarters, for I never got an answer. The landlord seized the few bobbins and tapes I had left, for shop-rent; and the person to whom the mean little room, to which we had been forced to remove, belonged, threatened to turn us out unless his rent was paid; it had run on many weeks, and it was winter, cold bleak winter; and my child was so ill, so ill, and I was starving. And I could not bear to see her suffer, and forgot how much better it would be for us to die together;—oh her moans, her moans, which money would give me the means of relieving! So I went out into the street, one January night—Do you think God will punish me for that?" she asked with wild vehemence, almost amounting to insanity, and shaking Jem's arm in order to force an answer from him.

"Oh, don't mistreat him; don't say a word against him! You don’t realize how much I love him, even when I’m in such a low place. You can’t imagine how kind he was. He gave me fifty pounds before we parted, and I knew he could hardly afford it. Please, Jem," as his quiet anger flared up again. For her sake, he stopped. "I might have handled the money better; I see that now. But I didn't know the value of money back then. I had earned it easily enough at the factory, and since I had no real needs, I spent it on clothes and food. While I was living with him, I could get money whenever I asked for it; I thought fifty pounds would go a long way. So I went back to Chester, where I had been so happy, and opened a small shop, renting a room nearby. We should have done well, but alas! my little girl got sick, and I couldn't manage the shop and care for her at the same time; things just got worse and worse. I sold my stuff to get money for her food and medicine; I wrote over and over to her father for help, but he must have moved, because I never got a reply. The landlord took the few bobbins and tapes I had left for unpaid rent, and the owner of the tiny room we were forced to move into threatened to evict us unless we paid up; the rent had piled up for weeks, and it was winter, bleak, cold winter; my child was so ill, so ill, and I was starving. I couldn’t stand to see her suffer, and I forgot how much better it would be for us to die together; oh, her moans, her moans, which money could help relieve! So I went out into the street one January night—Do you think God will punish me for that?" she asked with wild intensity, nearly on the edge of insanity, shaking Jem's arm to force an answer from him.

But before he could shape his heart's sympathy into words, her voice had lost its wildness, and she spoke with the quiet of despair.

But before he could turn his feelings into words, her voice had lost its intensity, and she spoke with a sense of quiet despair.

"But it's no matter! I've done that since, which separates us as far asunder as heaven and hell can be." Her voice rose again to the sharp pitch of agony. "My darling! my darling! even after death I may not see thee, my own sweet one! She was so good—like a little angel. What is that text, I don't remember,—that text mother used to teach me when I sat on her knee long ago; it begins, 'Blessed are the pure'"—

"But it doesn't matter! I've done that since, which separates us as far apart as heaven and hell can be." Her voice rose again to a sharp pitch of pain. "My darling! my darling! even after death I may not see you, my own sweet one! She was so good—like a little angel. What is that text? I can't remember—that text my mother used to teach me when I sat on her knee long ago; it starts, 'Blessed are the pure"—

"Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God."

"Blessed are those with a clean heart, for they will see God."

"Ay, that's it! It would break mother's heart if she knew what I am now—it did break Mary's heart, you see. And now I recollect it was about her child I wanted so to see you, Jem. You know Mary Barton, don't you?" said she, trying to collect her thoughts.

"Yes, that's it! It would break our mother's heart if she knew what I’ve become—it already broke Mary's heart, you see. And now I remember it was about her child that I really wanted to see you, Jem. You know Mary Barton, right?" she said, trying to gather her thoughts.

Yes, Jem knew her. How well, his beating heart could testify!

Yes, Jem knew her. His racing heart could confirm how well!

"Well, there's something to do for her; I forget what; wait a minute! She is so like my little girl;" said she, raising her eyes, glistening with unshed tears, in search of the sympathy of Jem's countenance.

"Well, there’s something I need to do for her; I can’t remember what; just a second! She reminds me so much of my little girl," she said, lifting her eyes, sparkling with unshed tears, looking for empathy in Jem’s expression.

He deeply pitied her; but oh! how he longed to recall her mind to the subject of Mary, and the lover above her in rank, and the service to be done for her sake. But he controlled himself to silence. After awhile, she spoke again, and in a calmer voice.

He felt so sorry for her; but oh! how he wanted to bring her attention back to Mary, the higher-ranked lover, and the duty that needed to be done for her. But he held himself back and stayed silent. After a while, she spoke again in a calmer voice.

"When I came to Manchester (for I could not stay in Chester after her death), I found you all out very soon. And yet I never thought my poor sister was dead. I suppose I would not think so. I used to watch about the court where John lived, for many and many a night, and gather all I could about them from the neighbours' talk; for I never asked a question. I put this and that together, and followed one, and listened to the other; many's the time I've watched the policeman off his beat, and peeped through the chink of the window-shutter to see the old room, and sometimes Mary or her father sitting up late for some reason or another. I found out Mary went to learn dress-making, and I began to be frightened for her; for it's a bad life for a girl to be out late at night in the streets, and after many an hour of weary work, they're ready to follow after any novelty that makes a little change. But I made up my mind, that bad as I was, I could watch over Mary and perhaps keep her from harm. So I used to wait for her at nights, and follow her home, often when she little knew any one was near her. There was one of her companions I never could abide, and I'm sure that girl is at the bottom of some mischief. By-and-bye, Mary's walks homewards were not alone. She was joined soon after she came out, by a man; a gentleman. I began to fear for her, for I saw she was light-hearted, and pleased with his attentions; and I thought worse of him for having such long talks with that bold girl I told you of. But I was laid up for a long time with spitting of blood; and could do nothing. I'm sure it made me worse, thinking about what might be happening to Mary. And when I came out, all was going on as before, only she seemed fonder of him than ever; and oh Jem! her father won't listen to me, and it's you must save Mary! You're like a brother to her, and maybe could give her advice and watch over her, and at any rate John will hearken to you; only he's so stern and so cruel." She began to cry a little at the remembrance of his harsh words; but Jem cut her short by his hoarse, stern inquiry,

"When I arrived in Manchester (because I couldn’t stay in Chester after her death), I quickly figured everything out. Yet, I never truly believed my poor sister was gone. I guess I just refused to accept it. I used to linger around the court where John lived for many nights, gathering whatever I could from the neighbors’ conversations since I never asked any questions. I pieced things together, followed one person, and listened to another; I can't tell you how many times I watched the policeman leave his beat and peeked through the gap in the window shutter to see the old room, sometimes catching sight of Mary or her dad staying up late for one reason or another. I learned that Mary was taking dress-making classes, and it started to worry me; it’s a risky life for a girl to be out late at night on the streets, and after long hours of tiring work, they’re often tempted by anything that seems like a change. But I decided that, as bad as I was, I could keep an eye on Mary and maybe protect her from danger. So I would wait for her at night and follow her home, often when she had no idea anyone was close by. There was one of her friends I really couldn’t stand, and I was sure she was involved in something bad. Eventually, Mary’s walks home weren't alone anymore. She was soon joined by a man—a gentleman. I began to worry for her because I noticed she was cheerful and enjoying his attention; I thought even worse of him for having such long conversations with that bold girl I mentioned. But I was bedridden for a long time with a cough that caused me to spit blood and couldn’t do anything. I’m sure worrying about what might be happening to Mary made me feel worse. When I finally got out, everything was the same as before, only she seemed more attached to him than ever; and oh Jem! Her father won't listen to me, and you have to save Mary! You’re like a brother to her, and maybe you could give her advice and watch over her; besides, John will definitely listen to you, even though he’s so stern and cruel." She started to cry a little at the memory of his harsh words; but Jem interrupted her with his hoarse, stern inquiry,

"Who is this spark that Mary loves? Tell me his name!"

"Who is this guy that Mary loves? Tell me his name!"

"It's young Carson, old Carson's son, that your father worked for."

"It's young Carson, the son of old Carson, whom your father worked for."

There was a pause. She broke the silence.

There was a pause. She spoke up to fill the silence.

"Oh! Jem, I charge you with the care of her! I suppose it would be murder to kill her, but it would be better for her to die than to live to lead such a life as I do. Do you hear me, Jem?"

"Oh! Jem, I’m counting on you to take care of her! I guess it would be murder to kill her, but it would be better for her to die than to live a life like mine. Do you hear me, Jem?"

"Yes! I hear you. It would be better. Better we were all dead." This was said as if thinking aloud; but he immediately changed his tone, and continued,

"Yes! I hear you. It would be better. Better if we were all dead." This was said as if thinking aloud; but he immediately changed his tone and continued,

"Esther, you may trust to my doing all I can for Mary. That I have determined on. And now listen to me! you loathe the life you lead, else you would not speak of it as you do. Come home with me. Come to my mother. She and my aunt Alice live together. I will see that they give you a welcome. And to-morrow I will see if some honest way of living cannot be found for you. Come home with me."

"Esther, you can trust me to do everything I can for Mary. That's my decision. Now listen! You really dislike the way you're living, or else you wouldn't talk about it like this. Come home with me. Come to my mom's place. She and my aunt Alice live together. I’ll make sure they welcome you. And tomorrow, I’ll see if we can find a decent way for you to make a living. Come home with me."

She was silent for a minute, and he hoped he had gained his point. Then she said,

She was quiet for a minute, and he hoped he had made his point. Then she said,

"God bless you, Jem, for the words you have just spoken. Some years ago you might have saved me, as I hope and trust you will yet save Mary. But it is too late now;—too late," she added, with accents of deep despair.

"God bless you, Jem, for what you just said. A few years ago, you might have saved me, and I hope you will still save Mary. But it's too late now—too late," she added, her voice filled with deep despair.

Still he did not relax his hold. "Come home," he said.

Still, he didn't loosen his grip. "Come home," he said.

"I tell you, I cannot. I could not lead a virtuous life if I would. I should only disgrace you. If you will know all," said she, as he still seemed inclined to urge her, "I must have drink. Such as live like me could not bear life if they did not drink. It's the only thing to keep us from suicide. If we did not drink, we could not stand the memory of what we have been, and the thought of what we are, for a day. If I go without food, and without shelter, I must have my dram. Oh! you don't know the awful nights I have had in prison for want of it!" said she, shuddering, and glaring round with terrified eyes, as if dreading to see some spiritual creature, with dim form, near her.

"I’m telling you, I can’t. I couldn’t live a good life even if I wanted to. I would only shame you. If you want to hear everything," she said, as he still seemed determined to press her, "I need to drink. People like me can’t handle life without it. It’s the only thing that stops us from wanting to end it all. If we didn’t drink, we couldn’t deal with the memories of who we were and the reality of who we are, even for a single day. If I have to go without food and shelter, I still need my drink. Oh! You have no idea the terrible nights I spent in prison without it!" she said, shuddering and looking around with fearful eyes, as if she was afraid to see some ghostly figure lurking nearby.

"It is so frightful to see them," whispering in tones of wildness, although so low spoken. "There they go round and round my bed the whole night through. My mother, carrying little Annie (I wonder how they got together) and Mary—and all looking at me with their sad, stony eyes; oh Jem! it is so terrible! They don't turn back either, but pass behind the head of the bed, and I feel their eyes on me everywhere. If I creep under the clothes I still see them; and what is worse," hissing out her words with fright, "they see me. Don't speak to me of leading a better life—I must have drink. I cannot pass to-night without a dram; I dare not."

"It’s so terrifying to see them," she whispered with a wild tone, even though she spoke so softly. "There they go, circling my bed all night long. My mom, holding little Annie (I wonder how they ended up together) and Mary—and they're all looking at me with their sad, emotionless eyes; oh Jem! it’s so awful! They don’t turn back either, but go behind the head of the bed, and I feel their eyes on me everywhere. If I crawl under the covers, I still see them; and what’s worse," she hissed in fear, "they see me. Don’t talk to me about living a better life—I need a drink. I can’t get through tonight without a shot; I just can’t."

Jem was silent from deep sympathy. Oh! could he, then, do nothing for her! She spoke again, but in a less excited tone, although it was thrillingly earnest.

Jem was silent from deep sympathy. Oh! could he do nothing for her! She spoke again, but in a calmer tone, though it was intensely sincere.

"You are grieved for me! I know it better than if you told me in words. But you can do nothing for me. I am past hope. You can yet save Mary. You must. She is innocent, except for the great error of loving one above her in station. Jem! you will save her?"

"You’re sad for me! I know it even without you saying it. But there’s nothing you can do for me. I’ve lost all hope. You can still save Mary. You have to. She’s innocent, except for the huge mistake of loving someone above her station. Jem! you will save her?"

With heart and soul, though in few words, Jem promised that if aught earthly could keep her from falling, he would do it. Then she blessed him, and bade him good-night.

With all his heart, though he said only a few words, Jem promised that if anything on this earth could keep her safe from harm, he would do it. Then she blessed him and said good-night.

"Stay a minute," said he, as she was on the point of departure. "I may want to speak to you again. I mun know where to find you—where do you live?"

"Wait a minute," he said as she was about to leave. "I might want to talk to you again. I need to know where to find you—where do you live?"

She laughed strangely. "And do you think one sunk so low as I am has a home? Decent, good people have homes. We have none. No, if you want me, come at night, and look at the corners of the streets about here. The colder, the bleaker, the more stormy the night, the more certain you will be to find me. For then," she added, with a plaintive fall in her voice, "it is so cold sleeping in entries, and on door-steps, and I want a dram more than ever."

She laughed oddly. "And do you really think someone as low as I am has a home? Good, decent people have homes. We don't. No, if you want to find me, come at night and check the corners of the streets around here. The colder, bleaker, and stormier the night, the more likely you are to find me. Because then," she added, her voice dropping sadly, "it's so cold sleeping in alleyways and on doorsteps, and I want a drink more than ever."

Again she rapidly turned off, and Jem also went on his way. But before he reached the end of the street, even in the midst of the jealous anguish that filled his heart, his conscience smote him. He had not done enough to save her. One more effort, and she might have come. Nay, twenty efforts would have been well rewarded by her yielding. He turned back, but she was gone. In the tumult of his other feelings, his self-reproach was deadened for the time. But many and many a day afterwards he bitterly regretted his omission of duty; his weariness of well-doing.

She quickly turned away again, and Jem continued down the street. However, before he reached the end, even amidst the jealousy and pain in his heart, his conscience hit him hard. He hadn’t done enough to save her. With just one more attempt, she might have come around. In fact, he could have made twenty attempts, and she would have eventually given in. He turned back, but she was already gone. With so much else weighing on him, he momentarily pushed aside his guilt. But many days later, he deeply regretted not doing his duty; his fatigue with trying to do the right thing.

Now, the great thing was to reach home, and solitude. Mary loved another! Oh! how should he bear it? He had thought her rejection of him a hard trial, but that was nothing now. He only remembered it, to be thankful he had not yielded to the temptation of trying his fate again, not in actual words, but in a meeting, where her manner should tell far more than words, that her sweeter smiles, her dainty movements, her pretty household ways, were all to be reserved to gladden another's eyes and heart. And he must live on; that seemed the strangest. That a long life (and he knew men did live long, even with deep, biting sorrow corroding at their hearts) must be spent without Mary; nay, with the consciousness she was another's! That hell of thought he would reserve for the quiet of his own room, the dead stillness of night. He was on the threshold of home now.

Now, the most important thing was to get home and find some peace. Mary loved someone else! How was he supposed to handle that? He had thought her turning him down was a tough challenge, but that seemed trivial now. He only thought of it to remind himself to be grateful he hadn’t given in to the temptation to pursue her again, not through direct words, but through a meeting where her actions would say so much more than words ever could. Her sweet smiles, her graceful movements, her charming little habits were all meant to bring joy to someone else. And he had to carry on; that felt the strangest. The idea of living a long life (and he knew men could live long, even with deep, painful sorrow eating away at their hearts) without Mary; no, with the knowledge that she belonged to someone else! He would reserve that painful thought for the solitude of his own room, the stillness of night. He was now at the doorstep of home.

He entered. There were the usual faces, the usual sights. He loathed them, and then he cursed himself because he loathed them. His mother's love had taken a cross turn, because he had kept the tempting supper she had prepared for him waiting until it was nearly spoilt. Alice, her dulled senses deadening day by day, sat mutely near the fire; her happiness, bounded by the circle of the consciousness of the presence of her foster child, knowing that his voice repeated what was passing to her deafened ear, that his arm removed each little obstacle to her tottering steps. And Will, out of the very kindness of his heart, talked more and more merrily than ever. He saw Jem was downcast, and fancied his rattling might cheer him; at any rate, it drowned his aunt's muttered grumblings, and in some measure concealed the blank of the evening. At last, bed-time came; and Will withdrew to his neighbouring lodging; and Jane and Alice Wilson had raked the fire, and fastened doors and shutters, and pattered up stairs, with their tottering foot-steps, and shrill voices. Jem, too, went to the closet termed his bed-room. There was no bolt to the door; but by one strong effort of his right arm, a heavy chest was moved against it, and he could sit down on the side of his bed, and think.

He walked in. There were the same familiar faces and scenes. He hated them, and then he scolded himself for hating them. His mother’s love had turned sour because he had let the delicious dinner she made for him sit out until it was almost ruined. Alice, her senses fading more each day, sat silently near the fire; her happiness was shaped by the awareness of her foster child’s presence, knowing his voice echoed what her deafened ears couldn’t hear, that his arm cleared any small obstacles in her shaky steps. And Will, out of genuine kindness, talked more cheerfully than ever. He noticed Jem looked down and thought his chatter might lift his spirits; at least it drowned out his aunt’s quiet complaints and somewhat masked the dullness of the evening. Finally, bedtime arrived; Will went back to his nearby room, and Jane and Alice Wilson had tidied up the fire, secured the doors and windows, and made their way upstairs with their unsteady footsteps and shrill voices. Jem also headed to the small space known as his bedroom. There was no lock on the door, but with one strong push of his right arm, he shoved a heavy chest against it, and he could sit on the edge of his bed and think.

Mary loved another! That idea would rise uppermost in his mind, and had to be combated in all its forms of pain. It was, perhaps, no great wonder that she should prefer one so much above Jem in the external things of life. But the gentleman; why did he, with his range of choice among the ladies of the land, why did he stoop down to carry off the poor man's darling? With all the glories of the garden at his hand, why did he prefer to cull the wild-rose,—Jem's own fragrant wild-rose?

Mary loved someone else! That thought would dominate his mind and had to be fought against in all its painful forms. It was, perhaps, not surprising that she would choose someone so much better than Jem in the surface aspects of life. But the gentleman; why did he, with so many options among the women in the country, choose to take away the poor man's beloved? With all the beauty of the garden available to him, why did he prefer to pick Jem's own fragrant wild rose?

His own! Oh! never now his own!—Gone for evermore!

His own! Oh! never his own again!—Gone forever!

Then uprose the guilty longing for blood!—The frenzy of jealousy!—Some one should die. He would rather Mary were dead, cold in her grave, than that she were another's. A vision of her pale, sweet face, with her bright hair all bedabbled with gore, seemed to float constantly before his aching eyes. But hers were ever open, and contained, in their soft, deathly look, such mute reproach! What had she done to deserve such cruel treatment from him? She had been wooed by one whom Jem knew to be handsome, gay, and bright, and she had given him her love. That was all! It was the wooer who should die. Yes, die, knowing the cause of his death. Jem pictured him (and gloated on the picture), lying smitten, yet conscious; and listening to the upbraiding accusation of his murderer. How he had left his own rank, and dared to love a maiden of low degree; and—oh! stinging agony of all—how she, in return, had loved him! Then the other nature spoke up, and bade him remember the anguish he should so prepare for Mary! At first he refused to listen to that better voice; or listened only to pervert. He would glory in her wailing grief! he would take pleasure in her desolation of heart!

Then rose the guilty desire for blood!—The madness of jealousy!—Someone had to die. He would rather Mary be dead, cold in her grave, than belong to someone else. A vision of her pale, sweet face, with her bright hair splattered with blood, seemed to constantly float before his aching eyes. But hers were always open, and in their soft, lifeless gaze was such silent reproach! What had she done to deserve such cruel treatment from him? She had been pursued by someone whom Jem knew to be handsome, charming, and bright, and she had given him her love. That was it! The one who should die was the suitor. Yes, die, knowing the reason for his death. Jem pictured him (and reveled in the thought), lying mortally wounded yet aware, listening to the accusing words of his killer. How he had abandoned his own status and dared to love a girl of humble background; and—oh! the stinging agony of it all—how she, in turn, had loved him! Then his better nature spoke up, reminding him of the pain he would cause Mary! At first, he refused to listen to that better voice; or he listened only to twist it. He would take pride in her anguished grief! He would find pleasure in her broken heart!

No! he could not, said the still small voice. It would be worse, far worse, to have caused such woe, than it was now to bear his present heavy burden.

No! he couldn't, said the quiet voice. It would be much worse to have caused such misery than it was to deal with his current heavy burden.

But it was too heavy, too grievous to be borne, and live. He would slay himself, and the lovers should love on, and the sun shine bright, and he with his burning, woeful heart would be at rest. "Rest that is reserved for the people of God."

But it was too much to handle, too painful to endure while living. He would take his own life, and the lovers would continue to love, and the sun would shine brightly, while he with his heavy, sorrowful heart would finally find peace. "Peace that is meant for the people of God."

Had he not promised with such earnest purpose of soul, as makes words more solemn than oaths, to save Mary from becoming such as Esther? Should he shrink from the duties of life, into the cowardliness of death? Who would then guard Mary, with her love and her innocence? Would it not be a goodly thing to serve her, although she loved him not; to be her preserving angel, through the perils of life; and she, unconscious all the while?

Had he not promised with such sincere intent, making his words more serious than oaths, to save Mary from becoming like Esther? Should he back away from the responsibilities of life and give in to the cowardice of death? Who would then protect Mary, with her love and innocence? Wouldn’t it be a wonderful thing to serve her, even if she didn't love him back; to be her guardian angel through life's dangers; while she remained completely unaware?

He braced up his soul, and said to himself, that with God's help he would be that earthly keeper.

He steeled himself and told himself that with God's help, he would be that earthly guardian.

And now the mists and the storms seemed clearing away from his path, though it still was full of stinging thorns. Having done the duty nearest to him (of reducing the tumult of his own heart to something like order), the second became more plain before him.

And now the fog and the storms seemed to be lifting from his way, even though it was still filled with sharp thorns. After taking care of the responsibility that was closest to him (which was calming the chaos in his own heart to something more manageable), the next step became clearer to him.

Poor Esther's experience had led her, perhaps, too hastily to the conclusion, that Mr. Carson's intentions were evil towards Mary; at least she had given no just ground for the fears she entertained that such was the case. It was possible, nay, to Jem's heart, very probable, that he might only be too happy to marry her. She was a lady by right of nature, Jem thought; in movement, grace, and spirit. what was birth to a Manchester manufacturer, many of whom glory, and justly too, in being the architects of their own fortunes? And, as far as wealth was concerned, judging another by himself, Jem could only imagine it a great privilege to lay it at the feet of the loved one. Harry Carson's mother had been a factory girl; so, after all, what was the great reason for doubting his intentions towards Mary?

Poor Esther’s experience had led her, perhaps too quickly, to conclude that Mr. Carson had bad intentions towards Mary; at least she had no valid reason for the fears she had about that. It was possible, and even likely in Jem’s eyes, that he would be more than happy to marry her. Jem thought she was a lady by nature, in her movement, grace, and spirit. What did birth matter to a Manchester manufacturer, many of whom proudly, and rightly so, considered themselves the creators of their own fortunes? And when it came to wealth, judging by his own perspective, Jem could only see it as a privilege to offer it to the one he loved. Harry Carson’s mother had been a factory girl; so, really, what was the big reason to doubt his intentions towards Mary?

There might probably be some little awkwardness about the affair at first: Mary's father having such strong prejudices on the one hand; and something of the same kind being likely to exist on the part of Mr. Carson's family. But Jem knew he had power over John Barton's mind; and it would be something to exert that power in promoting Mary's happiness, and to relinquish all thought of self in so doing.

There might be a bit of awkwardness about the situation at first: Mary's father has strong biases on one side, and Mr. Carson's family is likely to feel similarly. But Jem knew he had influence over John Barton's thoughts; it would mean a lot to use that influence to support Mary's happiness and to let go of any selfish thoughts while doing so.

Oh! why had Esther chosen him for this office? It was beyond his strength to act rightly! Why had she singled him out?

Oh! Why had Esther chosen him for this position? It was beyond his ability to do the right thing! Why had she picked him?

The answer came when he was calm enough to listen for it. Because Mary had no other friend capable of the duty required of him; the duty of a brother, as Esther imagined him to be in feeling, from his long friendship. He would be unto her as a brother.

The answer came when he was calm enough to hear it. Because Mary had no other friend who could fulfill the role needed; the role of a brother, as Esther saw him in spirit, due to their long friendship. He would be like a brother to her.

As such, he ought to ascertain Harry Carson's intentions towards her in winning her affections. He would ask him, straightforwardly, as became man speaking to man, not concealing, if need were, the interest he felt in Mary.

As such, he should find out about Harry Carson's intentions toward her in winning her affections. He would ask him directly, as a man speaking to another man, not hiding, if necessary, the interest he had in Mary.

Then, with the resolve to do his duty to the best of his power, peace came into his soul; he had left the windy storm and tempest behind.

Then, with the determination to do his duty to the best of his ability, peace filled his soul; he had left the windy storm and chaos behind.

Two hours before day-dawn he fell asleep.

Two hours before sunrise, he fell asleep.

 

 

CHAPTER XV.

A VIOLENT MEETING BETWEEN THE RIVALS.

"What thoughtful heart can look into this gulf
That darkly yawns 'twixt rich and poor,
And not find food for saddest meditation!
Can see, without a pang of keenest grief,
Them fiercely battling (like some natural foes)
Whom God had made, with help and sympathy,
To stand as brothers, side by side, united!
Where is the wisdom that shall bridge this gulf,
And bind them once again in trust and love?"

"What thoughtful heart can look into this gap
That darkly opens up between rich and poor,
And not feel deep sadness!
Can see, without a sharp pain of grief,
Them fiercely fighting (like natural enemies)
Whom God designed, with support and care,
To stand as brothers, side by side, united!
Where is the wisdom that will bridge this gap,
And bring them back together in trust and love?"

"Love-Truths."

"Truths about Love."

We must return to John Barton. Poor John! He never got over his disappointing journey to London. The deep mortification he then experienced (with, perhaps, as little selfishness for its cause as mortification ever had) was of no temporary nature; indeed, few of his feelings were.

We need to go back to John Barton. Poor John! He never recovered from his disappointing trip to London. The deep embarrassment he felt back then (with likely very little selfishness about the reason for it) was not short-lived; in fact, few of his feelings really were.

Then came a long period of bodily privation; of daily hunger after food; and though he tried to persuade himself he could bear want himself with stoical indifference, and did care about it as little as most men, yet the body took its revenge for its uneasy feelings. The mind became soured and morose, and lost much of its equipoise. It was no longer elastic, as in the days of youth, or in times of comparative happiness; it ceased to hope. And it is hard to live on when one can no longer hope.

Then came a long time of physical deprivation; of daily hunger for food; and even though he tried to convince himself that he could endure need with a calm indifference, and that he cared about it as little as most people did, the body retaliated for its uncomfortable feelings. The mind became bitter and gloomy, losing much of its balance. It was no longer flexible like in his youth, or during happier times; it stopped hoping. And it's tough to survive when you can no longer hope.

The same state of feeling which John Barton entertained, if belonging to one who had had leisure to think of such things, and physicians to give names to them, would have been called monomania; so haunting, so incessant, were the thoughts that pressed upon him. I have somewhere read a forcibly described punishment among the Italians, worthy of a Borgia. The supposed or real criminal was shut up in a room, supplied with every convenience and luxury; and at first mourned little over his imprisonment. But day by day he became aware that the space between the walls of his apartment was narrowing, and then he understood the end. Those painted walls would come into hideous nearness, and at last crush the life out of him.

The same feeling that John Barton had, if it belonged to someone who had the time to think about it and doctors to label it, would have been called monomania; his thoughts were so overwhelming and relentless. I once read about a horrifying punishment used by the Italians, worthy of a Borgia. The supposed or actual criminal was locked in a room, given every comfort and luxury; at first, he hardly mourned his imprisonment. But day by day, he realized the space between the walls was closing in, and then he understood the end. Those painted walls would draw terrifyingly close, ultimately crushing the life out of him.

And so day by day, nearer and nearer, came the diseased thoughts of John Barton. They excluded the light of heaven, the cheering sounds of earth. They were preparing his death.

And so day by day, closer and closer, came the toxic thoughts of John Barton. They blocked out the light of the sky and the uplifting sounds of the world. They were leading to his demise.

It is true, much of their morbid power might be ascribed to the use of opium. But before you blame too harshly this use, or rather abuse, try a hopeless life, with daily cravings of the body for food. Try, not alone being without hope yourself, but seeing all around you reduced to the same despair, arising from the same circumstances; all around you telling (though they use no words or language), by their looks and feeble actions, that they are suffering and sinking under the pressure of want. Would you not be glad to forget life, and its burdens? And opium gives forgetfulness for a time.

It's true, a lot of their bleak power can be linked to their use of opium. But before you judge this use, or rather misuse, too harshly, try living a hopeless life, with your body constantly craving food. Imagine not just being without hope yourself, but also watching everyone around you fall into the same despair caused by the same circumstances; all around you are people who, without saying a word, show through their expressions and weak actions that they are suffering and struggling under the weight of need. Would you not want to escape from life and its burdens? And opium offers a temporary escape from that reality.

It is true they who thus purchase it pay dearly for their oblivion; but can you expect the uneducated to count the cost of their whistle? Poor wretches! They pay a heavy price. Days of oppressive weariness and languor, whose realities have the feeble sickliness of dreams; nights, whose dreams are fierce realities of agony; sinking health, tottering frames, incipient madness, and worse, the consciousness of incipient madness; this is the price of their whistle. But have you taught them the science of consequences?

It's true that those who buy it end up paying a high price for their ignorance; but can you really expect the uneducated to grasp the cost of their distraction? Poor souls! They pay a hefty toll. Days filled with exhausting weariness and sluggishness, which feel as insubstantial as dreams; nights where the dreams become harsh realities of pain; declining health, shaky bodies, creeping madness, and even worse, the awareness of their creeping madness; this is what they pay for their distraction. But have you taught them about the science of consequences?

John Barton's overpowering thought, which was to work out his fate on earth, was rich and poor; why are they so separate, so distinct, when God has made them all? It is not His will, that their interests are so far apart. Whose doing is it?

John Barton's overwhelming thought was about figuring out his destiny on earth: rich and poor; why are they so separate, so distinct, when God created everyone? It's not His intention for their interests to be so far apart. Whose fault is it?

And so on into the problems and mysteries of life, until, bewildered and lost, unhappy and suffering, the only feeling that remained clear and undisturbed in the tumult of his heart, was hatred to the one class and keen sympathy with the other.

And so they moved on into the challenges and mysteries of life, until, confused and disoriented, unhappy and in pain, the only emotion that remained clear and unshaken amid the chaos of his heart was hatred towards one group and deep sympathy for the other.

But what availed his sympathy? No education had given him wisdom; and without wisdom, even love, with all its effects, too often works but harm. He acted to the best of his judgment, but it was a widely-erring judgment.

But what good was his sympathy? No education had given him wisdom, and without wisdom, even love, despite all its effects, often just causes harm. He acted according to his best judgment, but it was a judgment that was often mistaken.

The actions of the uneducated seem to me typified in those of Frankenstein, that monster of many human qualities, ungifted with a soul, a knowledge of the difference between good and evil.

The behavior of the uneducated reminds me of Frankenstein, that creature with many human traits, lacking a soul and an understanding of right and wrong.

The people rise up to life; they irritate us, they terrify us, and we become their enemies. Then, in the sorrowful moment of our triumphant power, their eyes gaze on us with a mute reproach. Why have we made them what they are; a powerful monster, yet without the inner means for peace and happiness?

The people come to life; they frustrate us, they scare us, and we become their foes. Then, in the painful moment of our victorious power, they look at us with silent accusation. Why have we turned them into what they are—a powerful monster, yet lacking the inner resources for peace and happiness?

John Barton became a Chartist, a Communist, all that is commonly called wild and visionary. Ay! but being visionary is something. It shows a soul, a being not altogether sensual; a creature who looks forward for others, if not for himself.

John Barton became a Chartist, a Communist, everything people usually call wild and unrealistic. But being unrealistic is still something. It shows a soul, a being who isn’t purely driven by physical desires; a person who looks ahead for others, even if not for himself.

And with all his weakness he had a sort of practical power, which made him useful to the bodies of men to whom he belonged. He had a ready kind of rough Lancashire eloquence, arising out of the fulness of his heart, which was very stirring to men similarly circumstanced, who liked to hear their feelings put into words. He had a pretty clear head at times, for method and arrangement; a necessary talent to large combinations of men. And what perhaps more than all made him relied upon and valued, was the consciousness which every one who came in contact with him felt, that he was actuated by no selfish motives; that his class, his order, was what he stood by, not the rights of his own paltry self. For even in great and noble men, as soon as self comes into prominent existence, it becomes a mean and paltry thing.

And despite all his weaknesses, he had a kind of practical power that made him valuable to the people he worked with. He had a straightforward, rough Lancashire way of speaking that came from the depth of his feelings, which resonated with others in similar situations who appreciated having their emotions expressed. Sometimes, he had a clear mind for organization and planning, which is essential for managing large groups of people. But what really made people depend on and respect him was the feeling everyone got when they interacted with him—that he was driven by genuine concern, not selfish interests. He stood by his community and his people, not by his own trivial needs. Because even in great and admirable individuals, as soon as self-interest takes center stage, it becomes something small and insignificant.

A little time before this, there had come one of those occasions for deliberation among the employed, which deeply interested John Barton; and the discussions concerning which had caused his frequent absence from home of late.

A little while before this, there had been one of those moments for discussion among the workers that really engaged John Barton, and the debates about it had led to his frequent absences from home recently.

I am not sure if I can express myself in the technical terms of either masters or workmen, but I will try simply to state the case on which the latter deliberated.

I’m not sure if I can explain it using the technical terms of either experts or craftsmen, but I’ll try to simply lay out the situation that they discussed.

An order for coarse goods came in from a new foreign market. It was a large order, giving employment to all the mills engaged in that species of manufacture: but it was necessary to execute it speedily, and at as low prices as possible, as the masters had reason to believe a duplicate order had been sent to one of the continental manufacturing towns, where there were no restrictions on food, no taxes on building or machinery, and where consequently they dreaded that the goods could be made at a much lower price than they could afford them for; and that, by so acting and charging, the rival manufacturers would obtain undivided possession of the market. It was clearly their interest to buy cotton as cheaply, and to beat down wages as low as possible. And in the long run the interests of the workmen would have been thereby benefited. Distrust each other as they may, the employers and the employed must rise or fall together. There may be some difference as to chronology, none as to fact.

An order for rough goods came in from a new international market. It was a big order, providing work for all the factories involved in that type of production: but it needed to be completed quickly and at the lowest possible costs, as the owners suspected that a similar order had been sent to one of the manufacturing cities in Europe, where there were no food restrictions, no taxes on construction or equipment, and where they feared that the goods could be produced at a much lower price than they could manage. They worried that, by doing this and charging less, the competing manufacturers would take over the market completely. It was clearly in their best interest to buy cotton as cheaply as possible and to keep wages as low as they could. In the long run, this would have actually benefited the workers. No matter how much they distrust each other, employers and employees must succeed or fail together. There might be some differences in timing, but not in reality.

But the masters did not choose to make all these facts known. They stood upon being the masters, and that they had a right to order work at their own prices, and they believed that in the present depression of trade, and unemployment of hands, there would be no great difficulty in getting it done.

But the masters didn’t want to reveal all these facts. They maintained their position of authority and believed they had the right to demand work at their own prices. They thought that given the current economic downturn and high unemployment, it would be easy to get the work done.

Now let us turn to the workmen's view of the question. The masters (of the tottering foundation of whose prosperity they were ignorant) seemed doing well, and like gentlemen, "lived at home in ease," while they were starving, gasping on from day to day; and there was a foreign order to be executed, the extent of which, large as it was, was greatly exaggerated; and it was to be done speedily. Why were the masters offering such low wages under these circumstances? Shame upon them! It was taking advantage of their work-people being almost starved; but they would starve entirely rather than come into such terms. It was bad enough to be poor, while by the labour of their thin hands, the sweat of their brows, the masters were made rich; but they would not be utterly ground down to dust. No! they would fold their hands, and sit idle, and smile at the masters, whom even in death they could baffle. With Spartan endurance they determined to let the employers know their power, by refusing to work.

Now let's look at the workers' perspective on the situation. The bosses, unaware of how shaky their own success was, seemed to be thriving and lived comfortably at home while the workers were starving, struggling to get by each day. There was a large foreign order to fulfill, though its size was greatly inflated, and it needed to be done quickly. So why were the bosses paying such low wages in this situation? Shame on them! They were taking advantage of the fact that their workers were nearly starving, but they would rather starve completely than accept such terms. It was bad enough being poor while their hard work enriched the bosses, but they refused to be completely ground into dust. No! They would cross their arms, sit idle, and smile at the bosses, whom they could still outsmart even in death. With incredible perseverance, they resolved to show the employers their power by refusing to work.

So class distrusted class, and their want of mutual confidence wrought sorrow to both. The masters would not be bullied, and compelled to reveal why they felt it wisest and best to offer only such low wages; they would not be made to tell that they were even sacrificing capital to obtain a decisive victory over the continental manufacturers. And the workmen sat silent and stern with folded hands, refusing to work for such pay. There was a strike in Manchester.

So the different classes didn't trust each other, and their lack of mutual confidence caused pain for both sides. The employers wouldn’t let themselves be intimidated, refusing to explain why they thought it was smartest and best to offer such low wages; they wouldn’t disclose that they were even sacrificing profits to gain a clear advantage over the manufacturers on the continent. Meanwhile, the workers remained silent and serious with their arms crossed, refusing to work for such low pay. There was a strike in Manchester.

Of course it was succeeded by the usual consequences. Many other Trades' Unions, connected with different branches of business, supported with money, countenance, and encouragement of every kind, the stand which the Manchester power-loom weavers were making against their masters. Delegates from Glasgow, from Nottingham, and other towns, were sent to Manchester, to keep up the spirit of resistance; a committee was formed, and all the requisite officers elected; chairman, treasurer, honorary secretary:—among them was John Barton.

Of course, it was followed by the usual consequences. Many other trade unions, related to different industries, offered financial support, approval, and encouragement of all kinds to the stance that the Manchester power-loom weavers were taking against their bosses. Delegates from Glasgow, Nottingham, and other towns were sent to Manchester to maintain the spirit of resistance; a committee was formed, and all the necessary officers were elected: chairman, treasurer, honorary secretary—among them was John Barton.

The masters, meanwhile, took their measures. They placarded the walls with advertisements for power-loom weavers. The workmen replied by a placard in still larger letters, stating their grievances. The masters met daily in town, to mourn over the time (so fast slipping away) for the fulfilment of the foreign orders; and to strengthen each other in their resolution not to yield. If they gave up now, they might give up always. It would never do. And amongst the most energetic of the masters, the Carsons, father and son, took their places. It is well known, that there is no religionist so zealous as a convert; no masters so stern, and regardless of the interests of their work-people, as those who have risen from such a station themselves. This would account for the elder Mr. Carson's determination not to be bullied into yielding; not even to be bullied into giving reasons for acting as the masters did. It was the employer's will, and that should be enough for the employed. Harry Carson did not trouble himself much about the grounds for his conduct. He liked the excitement of the affair. He liked the attitude of resistance. He was brave, and he liked the idea of personal danger, with which some of the more cautious tried to intimidate the violent among the masters.

The bosses, in the meantime, were taking action. They plastered the walls with ads for power-loom weavers. The workers responded with an even bigger sign, laying out their complaints. The bosses gathered daily in town, lamenting the dwindling time for fulfilling foreign orders; they encouraged one another to stick to their guns and not give in. If they backed down now, they might never regain their ground. That just wouldn't work. Among the most determined of the bosses were the Carsons, father and son. It's well known that there’s no one as passionate as a convert; no bosses as tough and indifferent to their workers’ needs as those who’ve come from humble beginnings themselves. This explains why the elder Mr. Carson was so determined not to be pushed around into giving in—not even to provide reasons for the way the bosses were acting. It was just the employer’s decision, and that should be enough for the employees. Harry Carson didn’t concern himself much with the rationale behind his behavior. He enjoyed the thrill of the situation. He liked the defiant stance. He was courageous and drawn to the notion of personal risk, which some of the more cautious among the masters tried to use to intimidate the more aggressive ones.

Meanwhile, the power-loom weavers living in the more remote parts of Lancashire, and the neighbouring counties, heard of the masters' advertisements for workmen; and in their solitary dwellings grew weary of starvation, and resolved to come to Manchester. Foot-sore, way-worn, half-starved looking men they were, as they tried to steal into town in the early dawn, before people were astir, or late in the dusk of evening. And now began the real wrong-doing of the Trades' Unions. As to their decision to work, or not, at such a particular rate of wages, that was either wise or unwise; all error of judgment at the worst. But they had no right to tyrannise over others, and tie them down to their own procrustean bed. Abhorring what they considered oppression in the masters, why did they oppress others? Because, when men get excited, they know not what they do. Judge, then, with something of the mercy of the Holy One, whom we all love.

Meanwhile, the power-loom weavers living in the more remote areas of Lancashire and the neighboring counties heard about the masters' advertisements for workers. Tired of starvation in their isolated homes, they decided to come to Manchester. They looked like worn-out, half-starved men as they tried to sneak into town early in the morning before anyone was awake or late in the evening when it was getting dark. This is where the real wrongdoing of the Trades' Unions began. As for their choice to work or not at a certain wage, that could be considered wise or unwise; it was just a judgment call. However, they had no right to bully others and force them into their narrow way of thinking. They detested what they saw as oppression from the masters, so why did they oppress others? Because when people get worked up, they often lose sight of their actions. So, let’s judge with a bit of the mercy of the Holy One, whom we all cherish.

In spite of policemen set to watch over the safety of the poor country weavers,—in spite of magistrates, and prisons, and severe punishments,—the poor depressed men tramping in from Burnley, Padiham, and other places, to work at the condemned "Starvation Prices," were waylaid, and beaten, and left almost for dead by the road-side. The police broke up every lounging knot of men:—they separated quietly, to reunite half-a-mile further out of town.

In spite of the police watching over the safety of the struggling weavers, along with magistrates, prisons, and harsh punishments, the poor, downtrodden men coming in from Burnley, Padiham, and other areas to work for the low "Starvation Prices" were ambushed, beaten, and left nearly for dead on the roadside. The police disbanded every group of men hanging out; they separated quietly, only to come together again half a mile further out of town.

Of course the feeling between the masters and workmen did not improve under these circumstances.

Of course, the relationship between the masters and the workers didn't get any better under these conditions.

Combination is an awful power. It is like the equally mighty agency of steam; capable of almost unlimited good or evil. But to obtain a blessing on its labours, it must work under the direction of a high and intelligent will; incapable of being misled by passion, or excitement. The will of the operatives had not been guided to the calmness of wisdom.

Combination is a powerful force. It’s like the equally powerful force of steam; capable of almost limitless good or bad. But to gain a blessing from its efforts, it needs to operate under the guidance of a high and intelligent will, one that can’t be swayed by emotion or excitement. The will of the workers has not been directed towards the calmness of wisdom.

So much for generalities. Let us now return to individuals.

So much for generalizations. Let's now return to specific people.

A note, respectfully worded, although its tone of determination was strong, had been sent from the power-loom weavers, requesting that a "deputation" of them might have a meeting with the masters, to state the conditions they must have fulfilled before they would end the turn-out. They thought they had attained a sufficiently commanding position to dictate. John Barton was appointed one of the deputation.

A respectfully written note, though confident in tone, had been sent from the power-loom weavers, asking for a "deputation" to meet with the masters to explain the conditions they needed met before they would end the strike. They believed they were in a strong enough position to make demands. John Barton was chosen as one of the representatives.

The masters agreed to this meeting, being anxious to end the strife, although undetermined among themselves how far they should yield, or whether they should yield at all. Some of the old, whose experience had taught them sympathy, were for concession. Others, white-headed men too, had only learnt hardness and obstinacy from the days of the years of their lives, and sneered at the more gentle and yielding. The younger men were one and all for an unflinching resistance to claims urged with so much violence. Of this party Harry Carson was the leader.

The leaders agreed to this meeting, eager to end the conflict, although they were unsure how much they should give in, or if they should give in at all. Some of the older members, whose experiences had taught them compassion, supported making concessions. Others, also older, had only learned stubbornness and inflexibility over the years and mocked those who were more compassionate and accommodating. The younger members were all for a strong resistance against the demands being pushed so aggressively. Among this group, Harry Carson was the leader.

But like all energetic people, the more he had to do the more time he seemed to find. With all his letter-writing, his calling, his being present at the New Bailey, when investigations of any case of violence against knob-sticks [44] were going on, he beset Mary more than ever. She was weary of her life for him. From blandishments he had even gone to threats—threats that whether she would or not she should be his; he showed an indifference that was almost insulting to every thing that might attract attention and injure her character.

But like all energetic people, the more he had to do, the more time he seemed to find. With all his letter writing, his calls, and his being present at the New Bailey when investigations into any case of violence against knob-sticks [44] were happening, he bothered Mary more than ever. She was tired of her life because of him. He had gone from sweet talk to threats—threats that whether she liked it or not, she would be his; he acted with an indifference that was almost insulting to anything that could attract attention and hurt her reputation.

Footnote 44:   

Footnote 44:   

"Knob-sticks," those who consent to work at lower wages.
(Return)

"Knob-sticks," those who agree to work for lower pay.
(Return)

And still she never saw Jem. She knew he had returned home. She heard of him occasionally through his cousin, who roved gaily from house to house, finding and making friends everywhere. But she never saw him. What was she to think? Had he given her up? Were a few hasty words, spoken in a moment of irritation, to stamp her lot through life? At times she thought that she could bear this meekly, happy in her own constant power of loving. For of change or of forgetfulness she did not dream. Then at other times her state of impatience was such, that it required all her self-restraint to prevent her from going and seeking him out, and (as man would do to man, or woman to woman) begging him to forgive her hasty words, and allow her to retract them, and bidding him accept of the love that was filling her whole heart. She wished Margaret had not advised her against such a manner of proceeding; she believed it was her friend's words that seemed to make such a simple action impossible, in spite of all the internal urgings. But a friend's advice is only thus powerful, when it puts into language the secret oracle of our souls. It was the whisperings of her womanly nature that caused her to shrink from any unmaidenly action, not Margaret's counsel.

And still, she never saw Jem. She knew he had come back home. She heard about him occasionally through his cousin, who happily roamed from house to house, making friends everywhere. But she never saw him. What was she supposed to think? Had he given up on her? Were a few quick words spoken in a moment of frustration going to define her life forever? Sometimes she thought she could handle it, happy in her own ability to love. She didn’t even consider the possibility of change or forgetfulness. Then at other times, her impatience was so strong that it took all her self-control not to go find him and (like a man would do with a man, or a woman with a woman) ask him to forgive her for her hasty words, take them back, and accept the love that filled her entire heart. She wished Margaret hadn’t advised her against this approach; she believed it was her friend's words that made such a straightforward action seem impossible, despite her inner urges. But a friend’s advice is only that powerful when it articulates the secret messages of our souls. It was the instincts of her womanly nature that made her hesitate from any unladylike action, not Margaret’s advice.

All this time, this ten days or so, of Will's visit to Manchester, there was something going on which interested Mary even now, and which, in former times, would have exceedingly amused and excited her. She saw as clearly as if told in words, that the merry, random, boisterous sailor had fallen deeply in love with the quiet, prim, somewhat plain Margaret: she doubted if Margaret was aware of it, and yet, as she watched more closely, she began to think some instinct made the blind girl feel whose eyes were so often fixed upon her pale face; that some inner feeling made the delicate and becoming rose-flush steal over her countenance. She did not speak so decidedly as before; there was a hesitation in her manner, that seemed to make her very attractive; as if something softer, more loveable than excellent sense, were coming in as a motive for speech; her eyes had always been soft, and were in no ways disfigured by her blindness, and now seemed to have a new charm, as they quivered under their white down-cast lids. She must be conscious, thought Mary,—heart answering heart.

During Will's visit to Manchester these past ten days, there was something happening that intrigued Mary now, and which, in the past, would have entertained and excited her greatly. She realized, as if it had been spelled out to her, that the cheerful, carefree sailor had fallen deeply in love with the quiet, proper, somewhat plain Margaret. She wondered if Margaret even knew about it, but as she observed more closely, she started to think that some instinct made the blind girl sense that someone was often gazing at her pale face; that some inner feeling caused a delicate and beautiful blush to spread across her cheeks. She didn't speak as confidently as before; there was a hesitance in her manner that made her even more appealing, as if something softer and more lovable than pure intellect was motivating her to speak; her eyes had always been gentle and were not marred by her blindness, and now seemed to hold a new allure as they fluttered beneath her white downcast lids. She must be aware of it, thought Mary—hearts connecting with each other.

Will's love had no blushings, no downcast eyes, no weighing of words; it was as open and undisguised as his nature; yet he seemed afraid of the answer its acknowledgment might meet with. It was Margaret's angelic voice that had entranced him, and which made him think of her as a being of some other sphere, that he feared to woo. So he tried to propitiate Job in all manner of ways. He went over to Liverpool to rummage in his great sea-chest for the flying-fish (no very odorous present by the way). He hesitated over a child's caul for some time, which was, in his eyes, a far greater treasure than any Exocetus. What use could it be of to a landsman? Then Margaret's voice rang in his ears; and he determined to sacrifice it, his most precious possession, to one whom she loved, as she did her grandfather.

Will's love had no blushing, no avoiding eye contact, no careful choice of words; it was as open and straightforward as he was. Yet, he seemed nervous about how his feelings might be received. It was Margaret's heavenly voice that had captivated him, making him see her as someone from another world, someone he felt too intimidated to pursue. So, he tried to win over Job in every way he could. He went over to Liverpool to dig through his big sea chest for the flying fish (not exactly a pleasant gift, by the way). He hesitated for a while over a child's caul, which he considered a much greater treasure than any Exocetus. What good would it be to a landlubber? Then Margaret's voice echoed in his mind, and he decided to give it up, his most valued possession, to someone she loved, just like she loved her grandfather.

It was rather a relief to him, when, having put it and the flying-fish together in a brown paper parcel, and sat upon them for security all the way in the railroad, he found that Job was so indifferent to the precious caul, that he might easily claim it again. He hung about Margaret, till he had received many warnings and reproaches from his conscience in behalf of his dear aunt Alice's claims upon his time. He went away, and then he bethought him of some other little word with Job. And he turned back, and stood talking once more in Margaret's presence, door in hand, only waiting for some little speech of encouragement to come in and sit down again. But as the invitation was not given, he was forced to leave at last, and go and do his duty.

It was quite a relief for him when, after wrapping the flying fish and the precious caul in a brown paper parcel and sitting on them for safety during the train ride, he realized that Job didn't care about the valuable caul enough to claim it. He lingered around Margaret, despite numerous nagging feelings from his conscience about his aunt Alice's claims on his time. He left, but then he remembered he wanted to say a few more words to Job. So, he turned back and stood talking again in Margaret's presence, holding the door, just waiting for a little encouragement to come in and sit down again. But since no invitation was offered, he eventually had to leave and fulfill his responsibilities.

Four days had Jem Wilson watched for Mr. Harry Carson without success; his hours of going and returning to his home were so irregular, owing to the meetings and consultations among the masters, which were rendered necessary by the turn-out. On the fifth, without any purpose on Jem's part, they met.

Four days Jem Wilson had waited for Mr. Harry Carson without any luck; his comings and goings to his home were so unpredictable, due to the meetings and discussions among the leaders, which were made necessary by the strike. On the fifth day, without any intention on Jem's part, they ran into each other.

It was the workmen's dinner-hour, the interval between twelve and one; when the streets of Manchester are comparatively quiet, for a few shopping ladies and lounging gentlemen count for nothing in that busy, bustling, living place. Jem had been on an errand for his master, instead of returning to his dinner; and in passing along a lane, a road (called, in compliment to the intentions of some future builder, a street), he encountered Harry Carson, the only person, as far as he saw beside himself, treading the unfrequented path. Along one side ran a high broad fence, blackened over by coal-tar, and spiked and stuck with pointed nails at the top, to prevent any one from climbing over into the garden beyond. By this fence was the foot-path. The carriage road was such as no carriage, no, not even a cart, could possibly have passed along, without Hercules to assist in lifting it out of the deep clay ruts. On the other side of the way was a dead brick wall; and a field after that, where there was a sawpit, and joiner's shed.

It was the workmen's lunch hour, the time between twelve and one; when the streets of Manchester are relatively quiet, since a few shopping ladies and wandering gentlemen hardly make a dent in that busy, bustling city. Jem had been running an errand for his boss instead of going back for his lunch; and as he walked down a lane, a road (called, in homage to the ambitions of some future builder, a street), he ran into Harry Carson, the only other person he saw besides himself on that seldom-used path. Along one side was a tall, wide fence, darkened by coal tar, with spikes and pointed nails on top to keep anyone from climbing over into the garden beyond. Next to this fence was the footpath. The carriageway was in such bad shape that not even a cart could get through without Hercules helping to lift it out of the deep clay ruts. On the other side of the way was a solid brick wall, and beyond that, a field with a saw pit and a carpenter's shed.

Jem's heart beat violently when he saw the gay, handsome young man approaching, with a light, buoyant step. This, then, was he whom Mary loved. It was, perhaps, no wonder; for he seemed to the poor smith so elegant, so well-appointed, that he felt his superiority in externals, strangely and painfully, for an instant. Then something uprose within him, and told him, that "a man's a man for a' that, for a' that, and twice as much as a' that." And he no longer felt troubled by the outward appearance of his rival.

Jem's heart raced when he saw the cheerful, good-looking young man approaching with a light, lively step. So this was the guy Mary loved. It wasn’t surprising; to the poor blacksmith, he looked so elegant and well-groomed that Jem felt a strange and painful sense of inferiority for a moment. But then something rose up inside him and reminded him that "a man’s a man despite all that, despite all that, and even more than all that." He no longer felt bothered by how his rival looked.

Harry Carson came on, lightly bounding over the dirty places with almost a lad's buoyancy. To his surprise the dark, sturdy-looking artisan stopped him by saying respectfully,

Harry Carson approached, easily bouncing over the dirty spots with the carefree energy of a young boy. To his surprise, the dark, strong-looking worker halted him by saying respectfully,

"May I speak a word wi' you, sir?"

"Can I talk to you for a moment, sir?"

"Certainly, my good man," looking his astonishment; then finding that the promised speech did not come very quickly, he added, "But make haste, for I'm in a hurry."

"Of course, my good man," seeing his surprise; then realizing that the expected speech was taking a while, he added, "But hurry up, because I'm in a rush."

Jem had cast about for some less abrupt way of broaching the subject uppermost in his mind than he now found himself obliged to use. With a husky voice that trembled as he spoke, he said,

Jem had searched for a softer way to bring up the topic that was weighing heavily on his mind than the one he was now forced to use. With a shaky voice that quivered as he spoke, he said,

"I think, sir, yo're keeping company wi' a young woman called Mary Barton?"

"I think, sir, you’re seeing a young woman named Mary Barton?"

A light broke in upon Harry Carson's mind, and he paused before he gave the answer for which the other waited.

A realization struck Harry Carson, and he hesitated before giving the answer that the other person was waiting for.

Could this man be a lover of Mary's? And (strange, stinging thought) could he be beloved by her, and so have caused her obstinate rejection of himself? He looked at Jem from head to foot, a black, grimy mechanic, in dirty fustian clothes, strongly built, and awkward (according to the dancing-master); then he glanced at himself, and recalled the reflection he had so lately quitted in his bed-room. It was impossible. No woman with eyes could choose the one when the other wooed. It was Hyperion to a Satyr. That quotation came aptly; he forgot "That a man's a man for a' that." And yet here was a clue, which he had often wanted, to her changed conduct towards him. If she loved this man. If— he hated the fellow, and longed to strike him. He would know all.

Could this guy be a lover of Mary's? And (strange, stinging thought) could he be someone she loves, which would explain her stubborn rejection of him? He looked at Jem from head to toe, a black, grimy mechanic, in dirty work clothes, solidly built, and awkward (according to the dance teacher); then he glanced at himself and recalled the reflection he had just left in his bedroom. It was impossible. No woman with good sense could choose him when the other was pursuing her. It was like comparing a god to a beast. That quote fit perfectly; he forgot "A man's a man for all that." And yet here was a clue that he had often wanted to explain her changed behavior towards him. If she loved this guy. If— he hated the guy and wanted to take a swing at him. He needed to find out everything.

"Mary Barton! let me see. Ay, that is the name of the girl. An arrant flirt, the little hussy is; but very pretty. Ay, Mary Barton is her name."

"Mary Barton! Let me think. Yes, that's the name of the girl. She's quite the little flirt, that hussy; but very pretty. Yes, Mary Barton is her name."

Jem bit his lips. Was it then so; that Mary was a flirt, the giddy creature of whom he spoke? He would not believe it, and yet how he wished the suggestive words unspoken. That thought must keep now, though. Even if she were, the more reason for there being some one to protect her; poor, faulty darling.

Jem bit his lips. Was it really true that Mary was a flirt, the silly person he was talking about? He couldn’t accept it, and yet he wished those suggestive words had never been said. He had to hold onto that thought now, though. Even if she was, it only meant there was more reason for someone to protect her; poor, flawed sweetheart.

"She's a good girl, sir, though may be a bit set up with her beauty; but she's her father's only child, sir, and—" he stopped; he did not like to express suspicion, and yet he was determined he would be certain there was ground for none. What should he say?

"She's a good girl, sir, though she might be a little full of herself because of her looks; but she's her father's only child, sir, and— he stopped; he didn't want to express any doubts, yet he was resolved to make sure there was no reason for any. What should he say?"

"Well, my fine fellow, and what have I to do with that? It's but loss of my time, and yours, too, if you've only stopped me to tell me Mary Barton is very pretty; I know that well enough."

"Well, my good friend, what does that matter to me? It's just a waste of my time, and yours too, if you only stopped me to say that Mary Barton is very pretty; I already know that."

He seemed as though he would have gone on, but Jem put his black, working, right hand upon his arm to detain him. The haughty young man shook it off, and with his glove pretended to brush away the sooty contamination that might be left upon his light great-coat sleeve. The little action aroused Jem.

He looked like he was about to keep talking, but Jem placed his black, working right hand on his arm to stop him. The arrogant young man shrugged it off and, using his glove, pretended to wipe away any soot that might have stained his light overcoat sleeve. This small action got Jem's attention.

"I will tell you in plain words what I have got to say to you, young man. It's been telled me by one as knows, and has seen, that you walk with this same Mary Barton, and are known to be courting her; and her as spoke to me about it, thinks as how Mary loves you. That may be, or may not. But I'm an old friend of hers, and her father's; and I just wished to know if you mean to marry the girl. Spite of what you said of her lightness, I ha' known her long enough to be sure she'll make a noble wife for any one, let him be what he may; and I mean to stand by her like a brother; and if you mean rightly, you'll not think the worse on me for what I've now said; and if—but no, I'll not say what I'll do to the man who wrongs a hair of her head. He shall rue it the longest day he lives, that's all. Now, sir, what I ask of you is this. If you mean fair and honourable by her, well and good; but if not, for your own sake as well as hers, leave her alone, and never speak to her more." Jem's voice quivered with the earnestness with which he spoke, and he eagerly waited for some answer.

"I'll be direct with you, young man. I've been told by someone who knows that you’re seeing Mary Barton and that you’re courting her. She mentioned to me that she thinks she loves you. That might be true or it might not. But I’m an old friend of hers and her father’s, and I just wanted to know if you plan to marry her. Despite what you said about her being light-hearted, I’ve known her long enough to believe she would make a wonderful wife for anyone, no matter who he is; and I intend to support her like a brother. If you truly care for her, you won’t think less of me for saying this; and if—but I won’t say what I’d do to anyone who harms her. They’ll regret it for the rest of their life, that’s all. Now, what I’m asking is this: If you genuinely have good intentions toward her, then that’s great; but if not, for both your sake and hers, leave her alone and never speak to her again." Jem’s voice trembled with the sincerity of his words, and he anxiously awaited a response.

Harry Carson, meanwhile, instead of attending very particularly to the purpose the man had in addressing him, was trying to gather from his speech what was the real state of the case. He succeeded so far as to comprehend that Jem inclined to believe that Mary loved his rival; and consequently, that if the speaker were attached to her himself, he was not a favoured admirer. The idea came into Mr. Carson's mind, that perhaps, after all, Mary loved him in spite of her frequent and obstinate rejections; and that she had employed this person (whoever he was) to bully him into marrying her. He resolved to try and ascertain more correctly the man's relation to her. Either he was a lover, and if so, not a favoured one (in which case Mr. Carson could not at all understand the man's motives for interesting himself in securing her marriage); or he was a friend, an accomplice, whom she had employed to bully him. So little faith in goodness have the mean and selfish!

Harry Carson, instead of focusing on why the man was speaking to him, was trying to figure out the real situation. He gathered that Jem believed Mary loved his rival, which meant that if the speaker had feelings for her, he wasn’t one of her favored admirers. Then Mr. Carson thought maybe, despite her frequent and stubborn rejections, Mary actually loved him. He wondered if she had sent this person (whoever he was) to pressure him into marrying her. He decided to find out more about this man's relationship with her. Either he was a lover, and if that was the case, not a favored one (which made Mr. Carson puzzled about why the guy cared about helping her get married), or he was a friend, an accomplice that she had tasked with pressuring him. How little faith in goodness the mean and selfish have!

"Before I make you into my confidant, my good man," said Mr. Carson, in a contemptuous tone, "I think it might be as well to inquire your right to meddle with our affairs. Neither Mary nor I, as I conceive, called you in as a mediator." He paused; he wanted a distinct answer to this last supposition. None came; so he began to imagine he was to be threatened into some engagement, and his angry spirit rose.

"Before I make you my confidant, my good man," said Mr. Carson, in a dismissive tone, "I think it’s worth checking your right to interfere in our matters. Neither Mary nor I, as I see it, invited you in as a mediator." He paused, wanting a clear answer to his last point. There was no response, so he started to think he was going to be pressured into some agreement, and his anger started to boil.

"And so, my fine fellow, you will have the kindness to leave us to ourselves, and not meddle with what does not concern you. If you were a brother, or father of hers, the case might have been different. As it is, I can only consider you an impertinent meddler."

"And so, my good friend, please be kind enough to leave us alone and not interfere in matters that don't concern you. If you were her brother or father, it might be different. As it stands, I can only see you as an annoying intruder."

Again he would have passed on, but Jem stood in a determined way before him, saying,

Again he would have moved on, but Jem stood firmly in front of him, saying,

"You say if I had been her brother, or her father, you'd have answered me what I ask. Now, neither father nor brother could love her as I have loved her, ay, and as I love her still; if love gives a right to satisfaction, it's next to impossible any one breathing can come up to my right. Now, sir, tell me! do you mean fair by Mary or not? I've proved my claim to know, and, by G——, I will know."

"You said that if I had been her brother or her father, you would have answered my question. But neither a father nor a brother could love her the way I have loved her, and still love her; if love gives someone the right to answers, then there's no one alive who could match my claim. Now, sir, tell me! Do you mean well for Mary or not? I've earned the right to know, and, by God, I will find out."

"Come, come, no impudence," replied Mr. Carson, who, having discovered what he wanted to know (namely, that Jem was a lover of Mary's, and that she was not encouraging his suit), wished to pass on.

"Come on, no disrespect," replied Mr. Carson, who, having found out what he wanted to know (specifically, that Jem was in love with Mary, and that she wasn't encouraging him), wanted to move on.

"Father, brother, or rejected lover" (with an emphasis on the word rejected), "no one has a right to interfere between my little girl and me. No one shall. Confound you, man! get out of my way, or I'll make you," as Jem still obstructed his path with dogged determination.

"Father, brother, or ex-boyfriend" (with emphasis on the word ex-boyfriend), "no one has the right to get in between my daughter and me. No one will. Get lost, man! Move out of my way, or I'll make you," as Jem continued to stand in his way with stubborn determination.

"I won't, then, till you've given me your word about Mary," replied the mechanic, grinding his words out between his teeth, and the livid paleness of the anger he could no longer keep down covering his face till he looked ghastly.

"I won't, then, until you give me your word about Mary," replied the mechanic, forcing his words through clenched teeth, and the intense paleness of the anger he could no longer contain made his face look ghostly.

"Won't you?" (with a taunting laugh), "then I'll make you." The young man raised his slight cane, and smote the artisan across the face with a stinging stroke. An instant afterwards he lay stretched in the muddy road, Jem standing over him, panting with rage. What he would have done next in his moment of ungovernable passion, no one knows; but a policeman from the main street, into which this road led, had been sauntering about for some time, unobserved by either of the parties, and expecting some kind of conclusion like the present to the violent discussion going on between the two young men. In a minute he had pinioned Jem, who sullenly yielded to the surprise.

"Won't you?" (with a mocking laugh), "then I'll make you." The young man lifted his light cane and struck the artisan across the face with a sharp blow. A moment later, he lay in the muddy road, Jem standing over him, breathing heavily with anger. What he might have done next in his uncontrolled rage is anyone's guess; but a policeman from the main street, which this road led to, had been wandering nearby, unnoticed by either of them, and anticipating some sort of resolution to the heated argument between the two young men. In a minute, he had grabbed Jem, who reluctantly gave in to the surprise.

Mr. Carson was on his feet directly, his face glowing with rage or shame.

Mr. Carson jumped to his feet immediately, his face bright with anger or embarrassment.

"Shall I take him to the lock-ups for assault, sir?" said the policeman.

"Should I take him to the station for assault, sir?" said the policeman.

"No, no," exclaimed Mr. Carson; "I struck him first. It was no assault on his side; though," he continued, hissing out his words to Jem, who even hated freedom procured for him, however justly, at the intervention of his rival, "I will never forgive or forget your insult. Trust me," he gasped the words in excess of passion, "Mary shall fare no better for your insolent interference." He laughed, as if with the consciousness of power.

"No, no," Mr. Carson exclaimed. "I hit him first. He didn't attack me; but," he continued, hissing his words at Jem, who even despised the freedom he gained, no matter how fairly, through his rival's intervention, "I will never forgive or forget your insult. Trust me," he gasped with intense emotion, "Mary won't be treated any better because of your rude interference." He laughed, as if he was fully aware of his power.

Jem replied with equal excitement—"And if you dare to injure her in the least, I will await you where no policeman can step in between. And God shall judge between us two."

Jem responded with the same enthusiasm, "And if you even think about hurting her at all, I'll be waiting for you where no cop can interrupt us. And God will be the judge between us."

The policeman now interfered with persuasions and warnings. He locked his arm in Jem's to lead him away in an opposite direction to that in which he saw Mr. Carson was going. Jem submitted gloomily, for a few steps, then wrenched himself free. The policeman shouted after him,

The police officer stepped in with warnings and advice. He hooked his arm through Jem's to guide him away from the direction Mr. Carson was heading. Jem reluctantly went along for a few steps, then yanked his arm free. The officer called out after him,

"Take care, my man! there's no girl on earth worth what you'll be bringing on yourself if you don't mind."

"Be careful, my friend! There’s no girl out there worth what you’ll put yourself through if you’re not careful."

But Jem was out of hearing.

But Jem was out of earshot.

 

 

CHAPTER XVI.

MEETING BETWEEN MASTERS AND WORKMEN.

"Not for a moment take the scorner's chair;
While seated there, thou know'st not how a word,
A tone, a look, may gall thy brother's heart,
And make him turn in bitterness against thee."

"Don’t sit in the scorner's chair for even a moment;
When you sit there, you don’t see how a word, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
A tone, or a look can hurt your brother's heart,
And make him turn away from you with bitterness."

"Love-Truths."

"Love Facts."

The day arrived on which the masters were to have an interview with a deputation of the work-people. The meeting was to take place in a public room, at an hotel; and there, about eleven o'clock, the mill-owners, who had received the foreign orders, began to collect.

The day came when the owners were set to meet with a group of workers. The meeting was scheduled to happen in a public room at a hotel, and there, around eleven o'clock, the mill owners, who had received international orders, started to gather.

Of course, the first subject, however full their minds might be of another, was the weather. Having done their duty by all the showers and sunshine which had occurred during the past week, they fell to talking about the business which brought them together. There might be about twenty gentlemen in the room, including some by courtesy, who were not immediately concerned in the settlement of the present question; but who, nevertheless, were sufficiently interested to attend. These were divided into little groups, who did not seem unanimous by any means. Some were for a slight concession, just a sugar-plum to quieten the naughty child, a sacrifice to peace and quietness. Some were steadily and vehemently opposed to the dangerous precedent of yielding one jot or one tittle to the outward force of a turn-out. It was teaching the work-people how to become masters, said they. Did they want the wildest thing heareafter, they would know that the way to obtain their wishes would be to strike work. Besides, one or two of those present had only just returned from the New Bailey, where one of the turn-outs had been tried for a cruel assault on a poor north-country weaver, who had attempted to work at the low price. They were indignant, and justly so, at the merciless manner in which the poor fellow had been treated; and their indignation at wrong, took (as it so often does) the extreme form of revenge. They felt as if, rather than yield to the body of men who were resorting to such cruel measures towards their fellow-workmen, they, the masters, would sooner relinquish all the benefits to be derived from the fulfilment of the commission, in order that the workmen might suffer keenly. They forgot that the strike was in this instance the consequence of want and need, suffered unjustly, as the endurers believed; for, however insane, and without ground of reason, such was their belief, and such was the cause of their violence. It is a great truth, that you cannot extinguish violence by violence. You may put it down for a time; but while you are crowing over your imaginary success, see if it does not return with seven devils worse than its former self!

Of course, the first topic, no matter how occupied their minds were with other things, was the weather. After discussing all the rain and sunshine from the past week, they started talking about the issue that brought them together. There were about twenty gentlemen in the room, including a few who were invited out of courtesy but weren’t directly involved in resolving the current question; still, they were interested enough to attend. They split into small groups that didn’t seem to agree at all. Some were in favor of making a slight concession, just a little treat to calm the unruly child, a compromise for peace and quiet. Others were firmly and passionately against the risky idea of giving in even a little bit to the pressure from those on strike. They argued it was teaching the workers how to take control, saying that if they wanted anything wild in the future, they would know that striking was the way to get what they wanted. Besides, a couple of people there had just come back from the New Bailey, where some of the strikers had been tried for violently assaulting a poor weaver from the north who had tried to work for a low wage. They were outraged, and rightly so, at the brutal way the poor guy had been treated; their anger, as it often does, took the extreme form of vengeance. They felt that instead of giving in to a group of men resorting to such cruel tactics against their fellow workers, they, the employers, would rather give up all the benefits of fulfilling their responsibilities just to watch the workers suffer. They overlooked the fact that the strike arose from desperation and genuine need, which they believed were unjust; for, no matter how irrational it seemed, that was their belief and the reason for their anger. It’s a harsh truth that you can’t eliminate violence with more violence. You might suppress it temporarily, but while you revel in your supposed victory, just see if it doesn’t come back worse than before!

No one thought of treating the workmen as brethren and friends, and openly, clearly, as appealing to reasonable men, stating the exact and full circumstances which led the masters to think it was the wise policy of the time to make sacrifices themselves, and to hope for them from the operatives.

No one considered treating the workers as brothers and friends, and openly, clearly, as if appealing to reasonable people, explaining the exact and complete circumstances that led the employers to believe it was the right decision at the time to make sacrifices themselves and to expect the same from the workers.

In going from group to group in the room, you caught such a medley of sentences as the following:

In moving from group to group in the room, you overheard a mix of statements like these:

"Poor devils! they're near enough to starving, I'm afraid. Mrs. Aldred makes two cows' heads into soup every week, and people come several miles to fetch it; and if these times last we must try and do more. But we must not be bullied into any thing!"

"Poor souls! They're almost starving, I fear. Mrs. Aldred turns two cow heads into soup every week, and people come from several miles away to get it; and if things continue like this, we need to find a way to do more. But we can't let ourselves be pushed around!"

"A rise of a shilling or so won't make much difference, and they will go away thinking they've gained their point."

"A rise of a shilling or so won’t matter much, and they’ll leave thinking they’ve won their argument."

"That's the very thing I object to. They'll think so, and whenever they've a point to gain, no matter how unreasonable, they'll strike work."

"That's exactly what I have a problem with. They'll believe that, and whenever they have something to gain, no matter how unreasonable, they'll stop working."

"It really injures them more than us."

"It actually hurts them more than it hurts us."

"I don't see how our interests can be separated."

"I don't see how we can separate our interests."

"The d——d brute had thrown vitriol on the poor fellow's ankles, and you know what a bad part that is to heal. He had to stand still with the pain, and that left him at the mercy of the cruel wretch, who beat him about the head till you'd hardly have known he was a man. They doubt if he'll live."

"The damn brute had thrown acid on the poor guy's ankles, and you know how difficult that is to heal. He had to stay still because of the pain, which left him vulnerable to the cruel jerk, who hit him in the head until you'd barely recognize him as a person. They’re uncertain if he’ll survive."

"If it were only for that, I'll stand out against them, even if it were the cause of my ruin."

"If that's all it takes, I'll stand up to them, even if it leads to my downfall."

"Ay, I for one won't yield one farthing to the cruel brutes; they're more like wild beasts than human beings."

"Yeah, I for one won’t give a single penny to those cruel brutes; they’re more like wild animals than people."

(Well! who might have made them different?)

(Well! who could have made them different?)

"I say, Carson, just go and tell Duncombe of this fresh instance of their abominable conduct. He's wavering, but I think this will decide him."

"I say, Carson, just go and tell Duncombe about this latest example of their awful behavior. He's unsure, but I think this will make up his mind."

The door was now opened, and a waiter announced that the men were below, and asked if it were the pleasure of the gentlemen that they should be shown up.

The door was now open, and a waiter announced that the men were downstairs, asking if it was the gentlemen's pleasure to have them brought up.

They assented, and rapidly took their places round the official table; looking, as like as they could, to the Roman senators who awaited the irruption of Brennus and his Gauls.

They agreed and quickly took their seats around the official table, trying their best to resemble the Roman senators waiting for the invasion of Brennus and his Gauls.

Tramp, tramp, came the heavy clogged feet up the stairs; and in a minute five wild, earnest-looking men stood in the room. John Barton, from some mistake as to time, was not among them. Had they been larger boned men, you would have called them gaunt; as it was, they were little of stature, and their fustian clothes hung loosely upon their shrunk limbs. In choosing their delegates, too, the operatives had had more regard to their brains, and power of speech, than to their wardrobes; they might have read the opinions of that worthy Professor Teufelsdruch, in Sartor Resartus, to judge from the dilapidated coats and trousers, which yet clothed men of parts and of power. It was long since many of them had known the luxury of a new article of dress; and air-gaps were to be seen in their garments. Some of the masters were rather affronted at such a ragged detachment coming between the wind and their nobility; but what cared they?

Tramp, tramp, the heavy, worn feet came up the stairs; and in a minute, five wild, serious-looking men stood in the room. John Barton, due to a timing mistake, wasn’t among them. If they had been bigger men, you would have called them gaunt; as it was, they were short, and their worn clothes hung loosely on their thin limbs. In choosing their delegates, the workers focused more on their intelligence and speaking skills than on their clothing; you could tell they might have read the ideas of that esteemed Professor Teufelsdrück in Sartor Resartus, judging from the tattered coats and trousers that still covered capable men. It had been a long time since many of them had enjoyed the luxury of a new piece of clothing, and there were noticeable gaps in their garments. Some of the masters were a bit offended by such a ragged group coming between them and their status; but what did they care?

At the request of a gentleman hastily chosen to officiate as chairman, the leader of the delegates read, in a high-pitched, psalm-singing voice, a paper, containing the operatives' statement of the case at issue, their complaints, and their demands, which last were not remarkable for moderation.

At the request of a gentleman quickly picked to act as chairman, the leader of the delegates read, in a high-pitched, psalm-like voice, a document that included the workers' statement about the issue at hand, their complaints, and their demands, which were notably not moderate.

He was then desired to withdraw for a few minutes, with his fellow delegates, to another room, while the masters considered what should be their definitive answer.

He was then asked to step out for a few minutes, along with his fellow delegates, to another room, while the leaders discussed what their final answer should be.

When the men had left the room, a whispered earnest consultation took place, every one re-urging his former arguments. The conceders carried the day, but only by a majority of one. The minority haughtily and audibly expressed their dissent from the measures to be adopted, even after the delegates re-entered the room; their words and looks did not pass unheeded by the quick-eyed operatives; their names were registered in bitter hearts.

When the men left the room, a serious whispered discussion took place, with everyone reiterating their previous arguments. The ones who agreed won the vote, but only by a slim majority. The dissenters openly and loudly opposed the measures being adopted, even after the delegates came back into the room; their words and expressions did not go unnoticed by the sharp-eyed workers; their names were remembered with resentment.

The masters could not consent to the advance demanded by the workmen. They would agree to give one shilling per week more than they had previously offered. Were the delegates empowered to accept such offer?

The bosses couldn't agree to the raise the workers were asking for. They would only offer one shilling more per week than their previous offer. Were the delegates allowed to accept that offer?

They were empowered to accept or decline any offer made that day by the masters.

They had the authority to accept or reject any offer made that day by the masters.

Then it might be as well for them to consult among themselves as to what should be their decision. They again withdrew.

Then it might be a good idea for them to discuss among themselves what their decision should be. They stepped away again.

It was not for long. They came back, and positively declined any compromise of their demands.

It didn't take long. They returned and firmly refused to compromise on their demands.

Then up sprang Mr. Henry Carson, the head and voice of the violent party among the masters, and addressing the chairman, even before the scowling operatives, he proposed some resolutions, which he, and those who agreed with him, had been concocting during this last absence of the deputation.

Then Mr. Henry Carson, the leader and spokesperson of the aggressive faction among the employers, jumped up and, addressing the chairman even in front of the angry workers, proposed some resolutions that he and his supporters had been drafting during the recent absence of the delegation.

They were, firstly, withdrawing the proposal just made, and declaring all communication between the masters and that particular Trades' Union at an end; secondly, declaring that no master would employ any workman in future, unless he signed a declaration that he did not belong to any Trades' Union, and pledged himself not to assist or subscribe to any society, having for its object interference with the masters' powers; and, thirdly, that the masters should pledge themselves to protect and encourage all workmen willing to accept employment on those conditions, and at the rate of wages first offered. Considering that the men who now stood listening with lowering brows of defiance were all of them leading members of the Union, such resolutions were in themselves sufficiently provocative of animosity: but not content with simply stating them, Harry Carson went on to characterise the conduct of the workmen in no measured terms; every word he spoke rendering their looks more livid, their glaring eyes more fierce. One among them would have spoken, but checked himself in obedience to the stern glance and pressure on his arm, received from the leader. Mr. Carson sat down, and a friend instantly got up to second the motion. It was carried, but far from unanimously. The chairman announced it to the delegates (who had been once more turned out of the room for a division). They received it with deep brooding silence, but spake never a word, and left the room without even a bow.

They were, first, taking back the proposal just made and declaring that all communication between the employers and that specific Trades' Union was over; second, stating that no employer would hire any worker in the future unless they signed a declaration saying they didn’t belong to any Trades' Union and promised not to help or contribute to any organization that interfered with the employers' authority; and third, that the employers would commit to protect and support all workers willing to accept jobs under those conditions and at the initial wage offered. Given that the men who were now listening with defiant scowls were all leading members of the Union, these resolutions were provocative enough to incite hostility: but not satisfied with just stating them, Harry Carson went on to criticize the workers in harsh terms; every word he said made their expressions more enraged and their glares more intense. One among them might have spoken, but held back at the stern look and pressure on his arm from their leader. Mr. Carson sat down, and a friend immediately stood up to second the motion. It passed, but not without dissent. The chairman announced it to the delegates (who had once again been sent out of the room for a vote). They received it in heavy silence, said nothing, and left the room without even a nod.

Now there had been some by-play at this meeting, not recorded in the Manchester newspapers, which gave an account of the more regular part of the transaction.

Now there had been some side conversations at this meeting, not reported in the Manchester newspapers, which covered the more formal aspects of the event.

While the men had stood grouped near the door, on their first entrance, Mr. Harry Carson had taken out his silver pencil, and had drawn an admirable caricature of them—lank, ragged, dispirited, and famine-stricken. Underneath he wrote a hasty quotation from the fat knight's well-known speech in Henry IV. He passed it to one of his neighbours, who acknowledged the likeness instantly, and by him it was sent round to others, who all smiled and nodded their heads. When it came back to its owner he tore the back of the letter on which it was drawn, in two; twisted them up, and flung them into the fire-place; but, careless whether they reached their aim or not, he did not look to see that they fell just short of any consuming cinders.

While the men had stood gathered near the door when they first walked in, Mr. Harry Carson pulled out his silver pencil and sketched a fantastic caricature of them—thin, tattered, defeated, and starved. Below it, he quickly wrote a famous line from the fat knight's well-known speech in Henry IV. He passed it to one of his neighbors, who immediately recognized the likeness, and it was then circulated to others, all of whom smiled and nodded. When it came back to him, he ripped the back of the letter on which he had drawn it in two, twisted them up, and tossed them into the fireplace; but, not caring whether they reached their target or not, he didn't check to see that they fell just short of any burning embers.

This proceeding was closely observed by one of the men.

This process was closely watched by one of the men.

He watched the masters as they left the hotel (laughing, some of them were, at passing jokes), and when all had gone, he re-entered. He went to the waiter, who recognised him.

He watched the masters as they left the hotel (some of them laughing at inside jokes), and when everyone was gone, he went back inside. He approached the waiter, who recognized him.

"There's a bit on a picture up yonder, as one o' the gentlemen threw away; I've a little lad at home as dearly loves a picture; by your leave I'll go up for it."

"There's a picture up there that one of the guys tossed aside; I have a little boy at home who loves pictures. If you don't mind, I'll go get it."

The waiter, good-natured and sympathetic, accompanied him up-stairs; saw the paper picked up and untwisted, and then being convinced, by a hasty glance at its contents, that it was only what the man had called it, "a bit of a picture," he allowed him to bear away his prize.

The waiter, friendly and understanding, walked him upstairs; noticed the paper being picked up and unrolled, and then, after a quick look at what was inside, realized it was just what the man described as "a little picture," so he let him take his prize.

Towards seven o'clock that evening many operatives began to assemble in a room in the Weavers' Arms public-house, a room appropriated for "festive occasions," as the landlord, in his circular, on opening the premises, had described it. But, alas! it was on no festive occasion that they met there on this night. Starved, irritated, despairing men, they were assembling to hear the answer that morning given by the masters to their delegates; after which, as was stated in the notice, a gentleman from London would have the honour of addressing the meeting on the present state of affairs between the employers and the employed, or (as he chose to term them) the idle and the industrious classes. The room was not large, but its bareness of furniture made it appear so. Unshaded gas flared down upon the lean and unwashed artisans as they entered, their eyes blinking at the excess of light.

Around seven o'clock that evening, many workers started to gather in a room at the Weavers' Arms pub, a space designated for "festive occasions," as the landlord described in his announcement when he opened the place. But, unfortunately, it was not a festive occasion that brought them together that night. Starved, frustrated, and desperate, they were there to hear the response the employers gave to their representatives that morning; afterward, as stated in the notice, a gentleman from London would have the honor of speaking to the gathering about the current situation between the employers and the employees, or as he preferred to call them, the idle and the working classes. The room was small, but its lack of furnishings made it feel even smaller. Bright gas lights blared down on the thin and unwashed workers as they entered, their eyes squinting at the harsh light.

They took their seats on benches, and awaited the deputation. The latter, gloomily and ferociously, delivered the masters' ultimatum, adding thereunto not one word of their own; and it sank all the deeper into the sore hearts of the listeners for their forbearance.

They took their seats on benches and waited for the delegation. The delegation delivered the masters' ultimatum with a gloomy and fierce attitude, not adding a word of their own; it weighed even heavier on the listeners' already aching hearts due to their patience.

Then the "gentleman from London" (who had been previously informed of the masters' decision) entered. You would have been puzzled to define his exact position, or what was the state of his mind as regarded education. He looked so self-conscious, so far from earnest, among the group of eager, fierce, absorbed men, among whom he now stood. He might have been a disgraced medical student of the Bob Sawyer class, or an unsuccessful actor, or a flashy shopman. The impression he would have given you would have been unfavourable, and yet there was much about him that could only be characterised as doubtful.

Then the "gentleman from London" (who had been told earlier about the masters' decision) walked in. You would have been confused trying to figure out his exact role or how he felt about education. He seemed so self-conscious and completely disconnected from the group of eager, intense, focused men surrounding him. He could have been a disgraced medical student like Bob Sawyer, a failed actor, or a flashy store clerk. The impression he made would have been negative, yet there was something about him that was just questionable.

He smirked in acknowledgment of their uncouth greetings, and sat down; then glancing round, he inquired whether it would not be agreeable to the gentlemen present to have pipes and liquor handed round; adding, that he would stand treat.

He smirked in response to their rude greetings and sat down; then, looking around, he asked if the gentlemen present would like to have pipes and drinks served, adding that he would cover the cost.

As the man who has had his taste educated to love reading, falls devouringly upon books after a long abstinence, so these poor fellows, whose tastes had been left to educate themselves into a liking for tobacco, beer, and similar gratifications, gleamed up at the proposal of the London delegate. Tobacco and drink deaden the pangs of hunger, and make one forget the miserable home, the desolate future.

As a man who has learned to enjoy reading eagerly dives into books after a long break, these poor guys, who have only developed a taste for tobacco, beer, and similar pleasures, lit up at the suggestion from the London delegate. Tobacco and alcohol numb the pain of hunger and help one forget their miserable home and bleak future.

They were now ready to listen to him with approbation. He felt it; and rising like a great orator, with his right arm outstretched, his left in the breast of his waistcoat, he began to declaim, with a forced theatrical voice.

They were now ready to hear him with approval. He sensed it; and standing up like a skilled speaker, with his right arm extended and his left tucked into the breast of his vest, he began to speak out dramatically, using an exaggerated theatrical voice.

After a burst of eloquence, in which he blended the deeds of the elder and the younger Brutus, and magnified the resistless might of the "millions of Manchester," the Londoner descended to matter-of-fact business, and in his capacity this way he did not belie the good judgment of those who had sent him as delegate. Masses of people, when left to their own free choice, seem to have discretion in distinguishing men of natural talent; it is a pity they so little regard temper and principles. He rapidly dictated resolutions, and suggested measures. He wrote out a stirring placard for the walls. He proposed sending delegates to entreat the assistance of other Trades' Unions in other towns. He headed the list of subscribing Unions, by a liberal donation from that with which he was especially connected in London; and what was more, and more uncommon, he paid down the money in real, clinking, blinking, golden sovereigns! The money, alas, was cravingly required; but before alleviating any private necessities on the morrow, small sums were handed to each of the delegates, who were in a day or two to set out on their expeditions to Glasgow, Newcastle, Nottingham, &c. These men were most of them members of the deputation who had that morning waited upon the masters. After he had drawn up some letters, and spoken a few more stirring words, the gentleman from London withdrew, previously shaking hands all round; and many speedily followed him out of the room, and out of the house.

After a passionate speech, where he combined the actions of the older and younger Brutus and emphasized the incredible power of the "millions of Manchester," the Londoner got down to practical matters, and he lived up to the good judgment of those who had sent him as a delegate. When left to their own devices, large groups of people seem to have a knack for recognizing naturally talented individuals; it’s a shame they often overlook character and principles. He quickly dictated resolutions and suggested actions. He wrote an inspiring poster for the walls. He proposed sending delegates to seek help from other Trade Unions in different cities. He set the example by making a generous donation from his own Union in London, and even more impressively, he paid in actual, shiny, golden sovereigns! The money was urgently needed; however, before addressing any personal needs the next day, small amounts were given to each of the delegates who were about to embark on their journeys to Glasgow, Newcastle, Nottingham, etc. Most of these men were part of the delegation that had met with the employers that morning. After he wrote a few letters and delivered a few more motivating remarks, the gentleman from London left, shaking hands with everyone; many quickly followed him out of the room and then out of the building.

The newly-appointed delegates, and one or two others, remained behind to talk over their respective missions, and to give and exchange opinions in more homely and natural language than they dared to use before the London orator.

The newly-appointed delegates, along with one or two others, stayed behind to discuss their individual missions and to share opinions in a more casual and natural way than they felt comfortable doing in front of the London speaker.

"He's a rare chap, yon," began one, indicating the departed delegate by a jerk of his thumb towards the door. "He's gotten the gift of the gab, anyhow!"

"He's a rare guy, that one," said one person, pointing to the delegate who just left with a gesture of his thumb towards the door. "He's got a way with words, for sure!"

"Ay! ay! he knows what he's about. See how he poured it into us about that there Brutus. He were pretty hard, too, to kill his own son!"

"Wow! He really knows what he's doing. Look how he went on about that Brutus. It was pretty harsh of him to kill his own son!"

"I could kill mine if he took part wi' the masters; to be sure, he's but a step-son, but that makes no odds," said another.

"I could kill mine if he joined the masters; sure, he's just a step-son, but that doesn’t make a difference," said another.

But now tongues were hushed, and all eyes were directed towards the member of the deputation who had that morning returned to the hotel to obtain possession of Harry Carson's clever caricature of the operatives.

But now everyone was quiet, and all eyes were on the member of the delegation who had returned to the hotel that morning to get Harry Carson's clever caricature of the workers.

The heads clustered together, to gaze at and detect the likenesses.

The heads gathered together to look and spot the similarities.

"That's John Slater! I'd ha' known him anywhere, by his big nose. Lord! how like; that's me, by G——, it's the very way I'm obligated to pin my waistcoat up, to hide that I've gotten no shirt. That is a shame, and I'll not stand it."

"That's John Slater! I would have recognized him anywhere by his big nose. Wow! It's so similar; that's me, by G——, it's exactly how I have to button my waistcoat up to hide the fact that I don't have a shirt. That is a disgrace, and I won't put up with it."

"Well!" said John Slater, after having acknowledged his nose and his likeness; "I could laugh at a jest as well as e'er the best on 'em, though it did tell again mysel, if I were not clemming" (his eyes filled with tears; he was a poor, pinched, sharp-featured man, with a gentle and melancholy expression of countenance), "and if I could keep from thinking of them at home, as is clemming; but with their cries for food ringing in my ears, and making me afeard of going home, and wonder if I should hear 'em wailing out, if I lay cold and drowned at th' bottom o' th' canal, there,—why, man, I cannot laugh at ought. It seems to make me sad that there is any as can make game on what they've never knowed; as can make such laughable pictures on men, whose very hearts within 'em are so raw and sore as ours were and are, God help us."

"Well!" said John Slater, after acknowledging his nose and his resemblance; "I could laugh at a joke just as well as anyone else, even if it poked fun at me, if I weren't starving" (his eyes filled with tears; he was a poor, gaunt, sharp-featured man, with a gentle and sad expression), "and if I could stop thinking about my family back home who are starving; but with their cries for food ringing in my ears, making me afraid to go home, and wondering if I'd hear them wailing if I lay cold and drowned at the bottom of the canal there—well, man, I can't laugh at anything. It makes me sad that there are those who can make jokes about things they've never experienced; who can create such funny depictions of men whose very hearts are as raw and sore as ours were and are, God help us."

John Barton began to speak; they turned to him with great attention. "It makes me more than sad, it makes my heart burn within me, to see that folk can make a jest of earnest men; of chaps who comed to ask for a bit o' fire for th' old granny, as shivers in th' cold; for a bit o' bedding, and some warm clothing to the poor wife as lies in labour on th' damp flags; and for victuals for the childer, whose little voices are getting too faint and weak to cry aloud wi' hunger. For, brothers, is not them the things we ask for when we ask for more wage? We donnot want dainties, we want bellyfuls; we donnot want gimcrack coats and waistcoats, we want warm clothes, and so that we get 'em we'd not quarrel wi' what they're made on. We donnot want their grand houses, we want a roof to cover us from the rain, and the snow, and the storm; ay, and not alone to cover us, but the helpless ones that cling to us in the keen wind, and ask us with their eyes why we brought 'em into th' world to suffer?" He lowered his deep voice almost to a whisper.

John Barton started to speak; everyone turned to him with great attention. "It makes me more than sad, it makes my heart burn within me, to see that people can make a joke of earnest men; of guys who come to ask for a bit of fire for the old grandma, who's shivering in the cold; for bedding and some warm clothes for the poor wife who's in labor on the damp floor; and for food for the kids, whose little voices are getting too faint and weak to cry out with hunger. Because, brothers, aren't these the things we ask for when we ask for higher wages? We don’t want treats; we want enough to eat; we don’t want fancy coats and vests; we want warm clothes, and if we get them, we wouldn't argue about what they're made of. We don’t want their fancy houses; we want a roof over our heads to protect us from the rain, and the snow, and the storm; and not just to cover us, but the vulnerable ones who depend on us in the biting wind, asking us with their eyes why we brought them into this world to suffer?" He lowered his deep voice almost to a whisper.

"I've seen a father who had killed his child rather than let it clem before his eyes; and he were a tender-hearted man."

"I've seen a father who killed his child instead of letting it suffer in front of him; and he was a kind-hearted man."

He began again in his usual tone. "We come to th' masters wi' full hearts, to ask for them things I named afore. We know that they've gotten money, as we've earned for 'em; we know trade is mending, and that they've large orders, for which they'll be well paid; we ask for our share o' th' payment; for, say we, if th' masters get our share of payment it will only go to keep servants and horses, to more dress and pomp. Well and good, if yo choose to be fools we'll not hinder you, so long as you're just; but our share we must and will have; we'll not be cheated. We want it for daily bread, for life itself; and not for our own lives neither (for there's many a one here, I know by mysel, as would be glad and thankful to lie down and die out o' this weary world), but for the lives of them little ones, who don't yet know what life is, and are afeard of death. Well, we come before th' masters to state what we want, and what we must have, afore we'll set shoulder to their work; and they say, 'No.' One would think that would be enough of hard-heartedness, but it isn't. They go and make jesting pictures of us! I could laugh at mysel, as well as poor John Slater there; but then I must be easy in my mind to laugh. Now I only know that I would give the last drop o' my blood to avenge us on yon chap, who had so little feeling in him as to make game on earnest, suffering men!"

He started again in his usual tone. "We come to the bosses with full hearts, to ask for the things I mentioned before. We know they’ve made money, which we earned for them; we know business is improving, and that they have big orders, for which they’ll be well compensated; we ask for our share of the payment; because, you see, if the bosses get our share, it will only go to support servants and horses, and to more clothing and show. Fine, if you choose to be foolish, we won't stop you, as long as you’re fair; but we must and will have our share; we won’t be cheated. We want it for daily bread, for life itself; and not just for our own lives (for there are many here, I know from experience, who would be glad and thankful to lie down and die out of this weary world), but for the lives of those little ones, who don’t yet understand what life is and are afraid of death. So, we come before the bosses to state what we want and what we must have before we’ll put our shoulders to their work; and they say, ‘No.’ One would think that would be enough hardness, but it isn’t. They go and make mocking pictures of us! I could laugh at myself, just as poor John Slater over there; but then I must be at peace in my mind to laugh. Right now, I only know that I would give the last drop of my blood to get revenge on that guy, who has so little feeling as to make fun of earnest, suffering people!"

A low angry murmur was heard among the men, but it did not yet take form or words. John continued—

A low, angry murmur could be heard among the men, but it hadn’t yet taken shape or words. John continued—

"You'll wonder, chaps, how I came to miss the time this morning; I'll just tell you what I was a-doing. Th' chaplain at the New Bailey sent and gived me an order to see Jonas Higginbotham; him as was taken up last week for throwing vitriol in a knob-stick's face. Well, I couldn't help but go; and I didn't reckon it would ha' kept me so late. Jonas were like one crazy when I got to him; he said he could na get rest night or day for th' face of the poor fellow he had damaged; then he thought on his weak, clemmed look, as he tramped, foot-sore, into town; and Jonas thought, may be, he had left them at home as would look for news, and hope and get none, but, haply, tidings of his death. Well, Jonas had thought on these things till he could not rest, but walked up and down continually like a wild beast in his cage. At last he bethought him on a way to help a bit, and he got th' chaplain to send for me; and he telled me this; and that th' man were lying in th' Infirmary, and he bade me go (to-day's the day as folk may be admitted into th' Infirmary) and get his silver watch, as was his mother's, and sell it as well as I could, and take the money, and bid the poor knob-stick send it to his friends beyond Burnley; and I were to take him Jonas's kind regards, and he humbly axed him to forgive him. So I did what Jonas wished. But bless your life, none on us would ever throw vitriol again (at least at a knob-stick) if they could see the sight I saw to-day. The man lay, his face all wrapped in cloths, so I didn't see that; but not a limb, nor a bit of a limb, could keep from quivering with pain. He would ha' bitten his hand to keep down his moans, but couldn't, his face hurt him so if he moved it e'er so little. He could scarce mind me when I telled him about Jonas; he did squeeze my hand when I jingled the money, but when I axed his wife's name he shrieked out, 'Mary, Mary, shall I never see you again? Mary, my darling, they've made me blind because I wanted to work for you and our own baby; oh, Mary, Mary!' Then the nurse came, and said he were raving, and that I had made him worse. And I'm afeard it was true; yet I were loth to go without knowing where to send the money. … So that kept me beyond my time, chaps."

"You'll be wondering, guys, how I lost track of time this morning; let me explain what I was up to. The chaplain at the New Bailey sent for me to see Jonas Higginbotham, the guy who got arrested last week for throwing acid in someone’s face. I had to go; I didn’t think it would take so long. Jonas was acting like a lunatic when I got to him; he said he couldn't rest, day or night, thinking about the poor guy he hurt. Then he recalled the sickly, starved look of that man as he walked, exhausted, into town; and Jonas worried that maybe he had left behind family who would be waiting for news, hoping for anything other than, possibly, news of his death. Well, Jonas thought about these things until he couldn’t settle down, pacing back and forth like a wild animal in its cage. Finally, he figured out a way to help a bit, so he had the chaplain send for me; he told me this, and that the man was in the Infirmary, and he asked me to go (today's the day people can be admitted into the Infirmary) and get his silver watch, which belonged to his mother, sell it if I could, take the money, and ask the poor guy to send it to his friends beyond Burnley; and I was to give him Jonas’s kind regards, and he humbly asked for forgiveness. So I did what Jonas asked. But let me tell you, none of us would ever throw acid again (at least not at someone) if they could see what I saw today. The man was lying there, his face all wrapped up, so I didn’t see that; but not a limb, not even a little bit of him, could stop shaking from pain. He would have bitten his hand to keep his moans quiet, but he couldn’t, his face hurt too much even to move it a little. He could hardly focus on me when I told him about Jonas; he squeezed my hand when I jingled the money, but when I asked his wife's name, he screamed, 'Mary, Mary, will I ever see you again? Mary, my love, they’ve made me blind because I wanted to work for you and our baby; oh, Mary, Mary!' Then the nurse came and said he was going off the deep end, and that I had made it worse. And I'm afraid that was true; still, I didn’t want to leave without knowing where to send the money. … So that’s what kept me late, guys."

"Did yo hear where the wife lived at last?" asked many anxious voices.

"Did you hear where the wife ended up living?" asked many eager voices.

"No! he went on talking to her, till his words cut my heart like a knife. I axed th' nurse to find out who she was, and where she lived. But what I'm more especial naming it now for is this,—for one thing I wanted yo all to know why I weren't at my post this morning; for another, I wish to say, that I, for one, ha' seen enough of what comes of attacking knob-sticks, and I'll ha nought to do with it no more."

"No! he kept talking to her, and his words pierced my heart like a knife. I asked the nurse to find out who she was and where she lived. But the main reason I'm bringing it up now is this—first, I wanted you all to know why I wasn't at my post this morning; second, I want to say that I've seen enough of what happens when you mess with knob-sticks, and I'm done with it."

There were some expressions of disapprobation, but John did not mind them.

There were some signs of disapproval, but John didn’t care about them.

"Nay! I'm no coward," he replied, "and I'm true to th' backbone. What I would like, and what I would do, would be to fight the masters. There's one among yo called me a coward. Well! every man has a right to his opinion; but since I've thought on th' matter to-day, I've thought we han all on us been more like cowards in attacking the poor like ourselves; them as has none to help, but mun choose between vitriol and starvation. I say we're more cowardly in doing that than in leaving them alone. No! what I would do is this. Have at the masters!" Again he shouted, "Have at the masters!" He spoke lower; all listened with hushed breath.

"Nah! I'm no coward," he answered, "and I'm true to my core. What I want, and what I would do, is to take on the masters. There's one of you who called me a coward. Well, everyone is entitled to their opinion; but since I thought about it today, I've realized that we’ve all been more like cowards by attacking the poor, just like us; those who have no one to help them, who have to choose between poison and starvation. I say we’re more cowardly for doing that than for leaving them be. No! What I would do is this. Let's go after the masters!" Again he shouted, "Let's go after the masters!" He spoke more quietly; everyone listened with bated breath.

"It's the masters as has wrought this woe; it's the masters as should pay for it. Him as called me coward just now, may try if I am one or not. Set me to serve out the masters, and see if there's ought I'll stick at."

"It's the masters who have caused this trouble; it's the masters who should pay for it. The person who just called me a coward can test if I really am one or not. Put me in charge of serving the masters, and see if there's anything I'll hesitate to do."

"It would give th' masters a bit on a fright if one on them were beaten within an inch of his life," said one.

"It would give the masters a bit of a scare if one of them were beaten within an inch of his life," said one.

"Ay! or beaten till no life were left in him," growled another.

"Ay! or beaten until there was no life left in him," growled another.

And so with words, or looks that told more than words, they built up a deadly plan. Deeper and darker grew the import of their speeches, as they stood hoarsely muttering their meaning out, and glaring, with eyes that told the terror their own thoughts were to them, upon their neighbours. Their clenched fists, their set teeth, their livid looks, all told the suffering their minds were voluntarily undergoing in the contemplation of crime, and in familiarising themselves with its details.

And so, with words or looks that conveyed more than words, they devised a deadly plan. The significance of their speeches deepened and darkened as they stood there, hoarsely whispering their meaning and glaring, with eyes that revealed the fear their own thoughts caused them, at their neighbors. Their clenched fists, gritted teeth, and pale faces all showed the pain their minds were willingly enduring while contemplating crime and familiarizing themselves with its details.

Then came one of those fierce terrible oaths which bind members of Trades' Unions to any given purpose. Then, under the flaring gaslight, they met together to consult further. With the distrust of guilt, each was suspicious of his neighbour; each dreaded the treachery of another. A number of pieces of paper (the identical letter on which the caricature had been drawn that very morning) were torn up, and one was marked. Then all were folded up again, looking exactly alike. They were shuffled together in a hat. The gas was extinguished; each drew out a paper. The gas was re-lighted. Then each went as far as he could from his fellows, and examined the paper he had drawn without saying a word, and with a countenance as stony and immovable as he could make it.

Then came one of those intense, serious oaths that bind members of Trade Unions to a specific purpose. Under the bright gaslight, they gathered to discuss things further. With the guilt of suspicion, each was wary of the others; each feared betrayal from another. Several pieces of paper (the same letter that had been sketched that very morning) were torn up, and one was marked. Then all were folded up again, looking exactly the same. They were mixed together in a hat. The gas was turned off; each person pulled out a piece of paper. The gas was turned back on. Then each moved as far away from the others as possible and examined the paper they had drawn without saying a word, wearing a face as cold and expressionless as they could manage.

Then, still rigidly silent, they each took up their hats and went every one his own way.

Then, still completely silent, they each picked up their hats and went their separate ways.

He who had drawn the marked paper had drawn the lot of the assassin! and he had sworn to act according to his drawing! But no one save God and his own conscience knew who was the appointed murderer!

He who had picked the marked paper had taken on the role of the assassin! And he had sworn to follow through with his choice! But only God and his own conscience knew who the designated murderer was!

 

 

CHAPTER XVII.

BARTON'S NIGHT-ERRAND.

"Mournful is't to say Farewell,
Though for few brief hours we part;
In that absence, who can tell
What may come to wring the heart!"

"It's sad to say goodbye,
Even if we're only separated for a short time;
In that absence, who can say
What can cause heartache!

Anonymous.

Anonymous.

The events recorded in the last chapter took place on a Tuesday. On Thursday afternoon Mary was surprised, in the midst of some little bustle in which she was engaged, by the entrance of Will Wilson. He looked strange, at least it was strange to see any different expression on his face to his usual joyous beaming appearance. He had a paper parcel in his hand. He came in, and sat down, more quietly than usual.

The events from the last chapter happened on a Tuesday. On Thursday afternoon, Mary was surprised, amidst the little hustle she was busy with, by the arrival of Will Wilson. He looked different; it was unusual to see any expression on his face that wasn’t his typical cheerful grin. He had a paper package in his hand. He came in and sat down more quietly than usual.

"Why, Will! what's the matter with you? You seem quite cut up about something!"

"Hey, Will! What's wrong? You look pretty upset about something!"

"And I am, Mary! I'm come to say good-bye; and few folk like to say good-bye to them they love."

"And I am, Mary! I've come to say goodbye; and not many people like to say goodbye to those they love."

"Good-bye! Bless me, Will, that's sudden, isn't it?"

"Goodbye! Wow, Will, that was sudden, wasn't it?"

Mary left off ironing, and came and stood near the fire-place. She had always liked Will; but now it seemed as if a sudden spring of sisterly love had gushed up in her heart, so sorry did she feel to hear of his approaching departure.

Mary stopped ironing and went to stand by the fireplace. She had always liked Will, but now it felt like a sudden rush of sisterly love had filled her heart; she felt so sorry to hear about his upcoming departure.

"It's very sudden, isn't it?" said she, repeating her question.

"It's really sudden, isn't it?" she said, asking the question again.

"Yes! it's very sudden," said he, dreamily. "No, it isn't;" rousing himself, to think of what he was saying. "The captain told me in a fortnight he would be ready to sail again; but it comes very sudden on me, I had got so fond of you all."

"Yeah! It’s really sudden," he said, lost in thought. "No, it isn’t;" shaking himself awake to consider what he was saying. "The captain told me he’d be ready to set sail again in two weeks; but it hits me hard because I’ve grown so fond of you all."

Mary understood the particular fondness that was thus generalised. She spoke again.

Mary understood the specific affection that was being generalized. She spoke again.

"But it's not a fortnight since you came. Not a fortnight since you knocked at Jane Wilson's door, and I was there, you remember. Nothing like a fortnight!"

"But it's only been two weeks since you came. Just two weeks since you knocked on Jane Wilson's door, and I was there, you remember. Nothing like two weeks!"

"No; I know it's not. But, you see, I got a letter this afternoon from Jack Harris, to tell me our ship sails on Tuesday next; and it's long since I promised my uncle (my mother's brother, him that lives at Kirk-Christ, beyond Ramsay, in the Isle of Man) that I'd go and see him and his, this time of coming ashore. I must go. I'm sorry enough; but I mustn't slight poor mother's friends. I must go. Don't try to keep me," said he, evidently fearing the strength of his own resolution, if hard pressed by entreaty.

"No; I know it's not. But, you see, I got a letter this afternoon from Jack Harris, letting me know our ship sails next Tuesday; and it's been a while since I promised my uncle (my mother's brother, the one who lives at Kirk-Christ, beyond Ramsay, in the Isle of Man) that I'd go visit him and his family this time I’m back on land. I have to go. I feel really sorry about it, but I can't neglect my mother’s friends. I have to go. Please don’t try to make me stay," he said, clearly worried about his own resolve if he were pushed too hard.

"I'm not a-going, Will. I dare say you're right; only I can't help feeling sorry you're going away. It seems so flat to be left behind. When do you go?"

"I'm not going, Will. I guess you're right; I just can't help feeling sad that you're leaving. It feels so empty to be left behind. When do you leave?"

"To-night. I shan't see you again."

"Tonight. I won't see you again."

"To-night! and you go to Liverpool! May be you and father will go together. He's going to Glasgow, by way of Liverpool."

"Tonight! And you're heading to Liverpool! Maybe you and Dad will go together. He's going to Glasgow, stopping in Liverpool first."

"No! I'm walking; and I don't think your father will be up to walking."

"No! I'm walking, and I don't think your dad will be up for walking."

"Well! and why on earth are you walking? You can get by railway for three-and-sixpence."

"Well! Why on earth are you walking? You can take the train for three and sixpence."

"Ay, but Mary! (thou mustn't let out what I'm going to tell thee) I haven't got three shillings, no, nor even a sixpence left, at least not here; before I came here I gave my landlady enough to carry me to the island and back, and may be a trifle for presents, and I brought all the rest here; and it's all gone but this," jingling a few coppers in his hand.

"Aye, but Mary! (you mustn't share what I'm about to tell you) I don't have three shillings, not even a sixpence left, at least not here; before I got here, I gave my landlady enough to get to the island and back, and maybe a little extra for gifts, and I brought all the rest with me; and it's all gone except for this," jingling a few coins in his hand.

"Nay, never fret over my walking a matter of thirty mile," added he, as he saw she looked grave and sorry. "It's a fine clear night, and I shall set off betimes, and get in afore the Manx packet sails. Where's your father going? To Glasgow, did you say? Perhaps he and I may have a bit of a trip together then, for, if the Manx boat has sailed when I get into Liverpool, I shall go by a Scotch packet. What's he going to do in Glasgow?—Seek for work? Trade is as bad there as here, folk say."

"Don't worry about me walking thirty miles," he said, noticing her serious and concerned expression. "It's a nice clear night, and I'll leave early enough to arrive before the Manx packet sets sail. Where's your dad headed? To Glasgow, right? Maybe he and I can travel together then because if the Manx boat has already left when I get to Liverpool, I'll take a Scottish packet. What's he going to do in Glasgow? Looking for work? People say the job market is as bad there as it is here."

"No; he knows that," answered Mary, sadly. "I sometimes think he'll never get work again, and that trade will never mend. It's very hard to keep up one's heart. I wish I were a boy, I'd go to sea with you. It would be getting away from bad news at any rate; and now, there's hardly a creature that crosses the door-step, but has something sad and unhappy to tell one. Father is going as a delegate from his Union, to ask help from the Glasgow folk. He's starting this evening."

"No; he knows that," Mary replied, sadly. "Sometimes I think he'll never find work again, and that the industry will never improve. It's really tough to stay hopeful. I wish I were a boy; I'd join you at sea. At least it would mean getting away from all the bad news. Now, it seems like anyone who comes to our door has something sad and unhappy to share. Dad is going as a delegate from his Union to ask for help from the people in Glasgow. He's leaving this evening."

Mary sighed, for the feeling again came over her that it was very flat to be left alone.

Mary sighed, feeling once more that it was really dull to be left all by herself.

"You say no one crosses the threshold but has something sad to say; you don't mean that Margaret Jennings has any trouble?" asked the young sailor, anxiously.

"You’re saying that no one comes by without something sad to share; you’re not suggesting that Margaret Jennings is in trouble, are you?" the young sailor asked, worriedly.

"No!" replied Mary, smiling a little, "she's the only one I know, I believe, who seems free from care. Her blindness almost appears a blessing sometimes; she was so downhearted when she dreaded it, and now she seems so calm and happy when it's downright come. No! Margaret's happy, I do think."

"No!" Mary responded, smiling slightly, "she's the only person I know who seems truly carefree. Sometimes, her blindness even feels like a blessing; she was so upset when she was scared of it, and now she seems so calm and happy that it's actually happened. No! I really believe Margaret is happy."

"I could almost wish it had been otherwise," said Will, thoughtfully. "I could have been so glad to comfort her, and cherish her, if she had been in trouble."

"I almost wish it had been different," said Will, thoughtfully. "I would have been so happy to comfort her and care for her if she had been in trouble."

"And why can't you cherish her, even though she is happy?" asked Mary.

"And why can't you appreciate her, even though she's happy?" asked Mary.

"Oh! I don't know. She seems so much better than I am! And her voice! When I hear it, and think of the wishes that are in my heart, it seems as much out of place to ask her to be my wife, as it would be to ask an angel from heaven."

"Oh! I don’t know. She seems so much better than I am! And her voice! When I hear it and think of the wishes in my heart, it feels just as out of place to ask her to be my wife as it would be to ask an angel from heaven."

Mary could not help laughing outright, in spite of her depression, at the idea of Margaret as an angel; it was so difficult (even to her dress-making imagination) to fancy where, and how, the wings would be fastened to the brown stuff gown, or the blue and yellow print.

Mary couldn't help but laugh out loud, even though she was feeling down, at the thought of Margaret as an angel; it was so hard (even for her imagination about dress-making) to picture where and how the wings would be attached to the brown fabric dress or the blue and yellow print.

Will laughed, too, a little, out of sympathy with Mary's pretty merry laugh. Then he said—

Will laughed, too, a bit, sharing in Mary’s cheerful laugh. Then he said

"Ay, you may laugh, Mary; it only shows you've never been in love."

"Yeah, you can laugh, Mary; it just shows you've never been in love."

In an instant Mary was carnation colour, and the tears sprang to her soft gray eyes; she was suffering so much from the doubts arising from love! It was unkind of him. He did not notice her change of look and of complexion. He only noticed that she was silent, so he continued:

In a moment, Mary blushed bright red, and tears filled her soft gray eyes; she was in so much pain from the uncertainties that come with love! It was cruel of him. He didn’t see the shift in her expression and color. The only thing he noticed was her silence, so he went on:

"I thought—I think, that when I come back from this voyage, I will speak. It's my fourth voyage in the same ship, and with the same captain, and he's promised he'll make me second mate after this trip; then I shall have something to offer Margaret; and her grandfather, and aunt Alice, shall live with her, to keep her from being lonesome while I'm at sea. I'm speaking as if she cared for me, and would marry me; d'ye think she does care at all for me, Mary?" asked he, anxiously.

"I thought—I think that when I return from this trip, I will share my story. This is my fourth voyage on the same ship, with the same captain, and he’s promised to make me second mate after this journey. Then I’ll have something to offer Margaret, and her grandfather and Aunt Alice can stay with her to keep her company while I’m at sea. I’m talking as if she actually cares about me and would marry me; do you think she cares at all, Mary?" he asked anxiously.

Mary had a very decided opinion of her own on the subject, but she did not feel as if she had any right to give it. So she said—

Mary had a strong opinion about it, but she didn't think she had the right to share it. So she told—

"You must ask Margaret, not me, Will; she's never named your name to me." His countenance fell. "But I should say that was a good sign from a girl like her. I've no right to say what I think; but, if I was you, I would not leave her now without speaking."

"You should ask Margaret, not me, Will; she’s never mentioned you to me." His expression dropped. "But I would say that’s a good sign coming from a girl like her. I can’t say what I really think; but if I were you, I wouldn’t leave her now without saying something."

"No! I cannot speak! I have tried. I've been in to wish them good-bye, and my voice stuck in my throat. I could say nought of what I'd planned to say; and I never thought of being so bold as to offer her marriage till I'd been my next trip, and been made mate. I could not even offer her this box," said he, undoing his paper parcel and displaying a gaudily ornamented accordion; "I longed to buy her something, and I thought, if it were something in the music line, she would may-be fancy it more. So, will you give it to her, Mary, when I'm gone? and, if you can slip in something tender,—something, you know, of what I feel,—may-be she would listen to you, Mary."

"No! I can't speak! I've tried. I went in to say good-bye, but my voice got stuck in my throat. I couldn't say anything I had planned; I never thought I’d be bold enough to propose to her until after my next trip, when I’d become a mate. I couldn't even give her this gift," he said, opening his paper parcel to reveal a brightly decorated accordion. "I wanted to buy her something, and I thought maybe if it was something musical, she would like it more. So, will you give it to her, Mary, when I'm gone? And if you can add something heartfelt—something that expresses what I feel—maybe she would listen to you, Mary."

Mary promised that she would do all that he asked.

Mary promised she would do everything he asked.

"I shall be thinking on her many and many a night, when I'm keeping my watch in mid-sea; I wonder if she will ever think on me when the wind is whistling, and the gale rising. You'll often speak of me to her, Mary? And if I should meet with any mischance, tell her how dear, how very dear, she was to me, and bid her, for the sake of one who loved her well, try and comfort my poor aunt Alice. Dear old aunt! you and Margaret will often go and see her, won't you? She's sadly failed since I was last ashore. And so good as she has been! When I lived with her, a little wee chap, I used to be wakened by the neighbours knocking her up; this one was ill, or that body's child was restless; and, for as tired as ever she might be, she would be up and dressed in a twinkling, never thinking of the hard day's wash afore her next morning. Them were happy times! How pleased I used to be when she would take me into the fields with her to gather herbs! I've tasted tea in China since then, but it wasn't half so good as the herb tea she used to make for me o' Sunday nights. And she knew such a deal about plants and birds, and their ways! She used to tell me long stories about her childhood, and we used to plan how we would go sometime, please God (that was always her word), and live near her old home beyond Lancaster; in the very cottage where she was born if we could get it. Dear! and how different it is! Here is she still in a back street o' Manchester, never likely to see her own home again; and I, a sailor, off for America next week. I wish she had been able to go to Burton once afore she died."

"I'll be thinking about her many nights while I'm out at sea. I wonder if she'll ever think about me when the wind is howling and the storm is picking up. You'll talk about me to her, right, Mary? And if something happens to me, please tell her how much I cared for her and ask her, for the sake of someone who loved her dearly, to try and comfort my poor aunt Alice. Dear old aunt! You and Margaret will visit her often, won't you? She’s really not doing well since I was last home. And she’s been so good! When I lived with her as a little kid, I would be woken by our neighbors knocking on her door; this one was sick, or that child was restless. No matter how tired she was, she would jump up and get dressed in no time, never thinking about the laundry she had to do the next morning. Those were happy times! I was so excited when she took me to the fields to gather herbs with her! I’ve had tea in China since then, but it was nowhere near as good as the herb tea she made for me on Sunday nights. And she knew so much about plants and birds and their habits! She would tell me long stories about her childhood, and we would plan how we would someday, God willing (that was always her phrase), live near her old home beyond Lancaster; in the very cottage where she was born, if we could get it. Oh dear! How different it is now! There she is still in a back street of Manchester, probably never going to see her own home again; and I, a sailor, am off to America next week. I wish she could have gone to Burton once before she died."

"She would may be have found all sadly changed," said Mary, though her heart echoed Will's feeling.

"She might have found everything sadly changed," said Mary, though her heart echoed Will's feeling.

"Ay! ay! I dare say it's best. One thing I do wish though, and I have often wished it when out alone on the deep sea, when even the most thoughtless can't choose but think on th' past and th' future; and that is, that I'd never grieved her. Oh Mary! many a hasty word comes sorely back on the heart, when one thinks one shall never see the person whom one has grieved again!"

"Ah! I really think it's for the best. There’s one thing I do wish, though, and I've often wished it while out alone on the open sea, when even the most carefree can't help but reflect on the past and the future; and that is that I had never hurt her. Oh Mary! So many unthinking words weigh heavily on the heart when you realize you might never see the person you’ve hurt again!"

They both stood thinking. Suddenly Mary started.

They both stood there deep in thought. Suddenly, Mary spoke up.

"That's father's step. And his shirt's not ready!"

"That's Dad's step. And his shirt isn't ready!"

She hurried to her irons, and tried to make up for lost time.

She rushed to her irons and tried to catch up on lost time.

John Barton came in. Such a haggard and wildly anxious looking man, Will thought he had never seen. He looked at Will, but spoke no word of greeting or welcome.

John Barton came in. He looked so haggard and anxious that Will thought he had never seen anyone like him. He glanced at Will but said nothing in greeting or welcome.

"I'm come to bid you good bye," said the sailor, and would in his sociable friendly humour have gone on speaking. But John answered abruptly,

"I'm here to say goodbye," said the sailor, and in his friendly, sociable mood, would have continued talking. But John replied abruptly,

"Good bye to ye, then."

"Goodbye to you, then."

There was that in his manner which left no doubt of his desire to get rid of the visitor, and Will accordingly shook hands with Mary, and looked at John, as if doubting how far to offer to shake hands with him. But he met with no answering glance or gesture, so he went his way, stopping for an instant at the door to say,

There was something in his manner that clearly showed he wanted to get rid of the visitor, so Will shook hands with Mary and glanced at John, unsure whether to offer his hand to him too. But John didn’t respond at all, so Will went on his way, pausing for a moment at the door to say,

"You'll think on me on Tuesday, Mary. That's the day we shall hoist our blue Peter, Jack Harris says."

"You'll remember me on Tuesday, Mary. That's when we’ll raise our blue Peter, according to Jack Harris."

Mary was heartily sorry when the door closed; it seemed like shutting out a friendly sunbeam. And her father! what could be the matter with him? He was so restless; not speaking (she wished he would), but starting up and then sitting down, and meddling with her irons; he seemed so fierce, too, to judge from his face. She wondered if he disliked Will being there; or if he were vexed to find that she had not got further on with her work. At last she could bear his nervous way no longer, it made her equally nervous and fidgetty. She would speak.

Mary felt really sorry when the door closed; it felt like shutting out a warm sunbeam. And her dad! What could be bothering him? He was so restless; not speaking (she wished he would), but getting up and then sitting down, and fiddling with her irons; he looked so intense, too, judging by his expression. She wondered if he was bothered by Will being there, or if he was upset that she hadn’t made more progress with her work. Finally, she could no longer stand his jittery behavior; it made her anxious and fidgety. She decided to speak up.

"When are you going, father? I don't know the time o' the trains."

"When are you leaving, Dad? I don't know the train schedule."

"And why shouldst thou know?" replied he, gruffly. "Meddle with thy ironing, but donnot be asking questions about what doesn't concern thee."

"And why should you know?" he replied gruffly. "Focus on your ironing, but don’t ask questions about things that don’t concern you."

"I wanted to get you something to eat first," answered she, gently.

"I wanted to get you something to eat first," she said softly.

"Thou dost not know that I'm larning to do without food," said he.

"You don’t know that I’m learning to go without food," he said.

Mary looked at him to see if he spoke jestingly. No! he looked savagely grave.

Mary looked at him to see if he was joking. Nope! He looked seriously intense.

She finished her bit of ironing, and began preparing the food she was sure her father needed; for by this time her experience in the degrees of hunger had taught her that his present irritability was increased, if not caused, by want of food.

She finished ironing and started getting the food ready that she knew her dad needed; by this time, her experience with different levels of hunger had taught her that his current irritability was heightened, if not caused, by not having eaten.

He had had a sovereign given him to pay his expenses as delegate to Glasgow, and out of this he had given Mary a few shillings in the morning; so she had been able to buy a sufficient meal, and now her care was to cook it so as most to tempt him.

He had received a sovereign to cover his expenses as a delegate to Glasgow, and from that, he had given Mary a few shillings in the morning; so she had been able to buy enough food, and now her task was to cook it in a way that would most appeal to him.

"If thou'rt doing that for me, Mary, thou may'st spare thy labour. I telled thee I were not for eating."

"If you're doing that for me, Mary, you can save your effort. I told you I'm not going to eat."

"Just a little bit, father, before starting," coaxed Mary, perseveringly.

"Just a little more, Dad, before we start," encouraged Mary, persistently.

At that instant, who should come in but Job Legh. It was not often he came, but when he did pay visits, Mary knew from past experience they were any thing but short. Her father's countenance fell back into the deep gloom from which it was but just emerging at the sound of Mary's sweet voice, and pretty pleading. He became again restless and fidgetty, scarcely giving Job Legh the greeting necessary for a host in his own house. Job, however, did not stand upon ceremony. He had come to pay a visit, and was not to be daunted from his purpose. He was interested in John Barton's mission to Glasgow, and wanted to hear all about it; so he sat down, and made himself comfortable, in a manner that Mary saw was meant to be stationary.

At that moment, who should walk in but Job Legh. He didn't come around often, but when he did, Mary knew from experience that his visits were anything but brief. Her father's expression dropped back into the deep gloom from which it had just started to lift at the sound of Mary's sweet voice and her charming pleading. He grew restless and fidgety again, barely giving Job Legh the greeting expected of a host in his own home. However, Job didn't mind the formalities. He was there to visit and wasn't going to be put off. He was interested in John Barton's mission to Glasgow and wanted to hear all about it, so he sat down and settled in, in a way that Mary recognized was intended to be permanent.

"So thou'rt off to Glasgow, art thou?" he began his catechism.

"So you're heading to Glasgow, are you?" he started his questioning.

"Ay."

"Yeah."

"When art starting?"

"When does the art start?"

"To-night."

"Tonight."

"That I knowed. But by what train?"

"That I knew. But which train?"

That was just what Mary wanted to know; but what apparently her father was in no mood to tell. He got up without speaking, and went up-stairs. Mary knew from his step, and his way, how much he was put out, and feared Job would see it, too. But no! Job seemed imperturbable. So much the better, and perhaps she could cover her father's rudeness by her own civility to so kind a friend.

That was exactly what Mary wanted to know, but her father clearly wasn't in the mood to share. He got up without saying a word and went upstairs. Mary could tell from his footsteps and his demeanor how upset he was, and she worried that Job would notice it too. But no! Job seemed completely unfazed. That was a relief, and maybe she could make up for her father's rudeness with her own kindness towards such a good friend.

So half listening to her father's movements up-stairs, (passionate, violent, restless motions they were) and half attending to Job Legh, she tried to pay him all due regard.

So she was half listening to her father's movements upstairs, (they were passionate, violent, restless movements) and half paying attention to Job Legh, trying to give him the respect he deserved.

"When does thy father start, Mary?"

"When does your father start, Mary?"

That plaguing question again.

That annoying question again.

"Oh! very soon. I'm just getting him a bit of supper. Is Margaret very well?"

"Oh! really soon. I'm just getting him some dinner. Is Margaret doing okay?"

"Yes, she's well enough. She's meaning to go and keep Alice Wilson company for an hour or so this evening; as soon as she thinks her nephew will have started for Liverpool; for she fancies the old woman will feel a bit lonesome. Th' Union is paying for your father, I suppose?"

"Yeah, she's doing fine. She's planning to go and keep Alice Wilson company for an hour or so this evening; as soon as she thinks her nephew will have headed to Liverpool; because she thinks the old woman might feel a little lonely. The Union is covering your father's expenses, I assume?"

"Yes, they've given him a sovereign. You're one of th' Union, Job?"

"Yes, they've given him a sovereign. You're part of the Union, Job?"

"Ay! I'm one, sure enough; but I'm but a sleeping partner in the concern. I were obliged to become a member for peace, else I don't go along with 'em. Yo see they think themselves wise, and me silly, for differing with them; well! there's no harm in that. But then they won't let me be silly in peace and quietness, but will force me to be as wise as they are; now that's not British liberty, I say. I'm forced to be wise according to their notions, else they parsecute me, and sarve me out."

"Hey! I'm definitely one of them; but I'm just a silent partner in this whole thing. I had to join for the sake of peace; otherwise, I wouldn’t fit in with them. You see, they think they’re so smart and that I'm foolish for disagreeing with them; well, that's fine. But they won’t let me be foolish in peace and quiet; they force me to act as wise as they are. That’s not what British liberty is all about, I say. I'm made to be wise according to their ideas, or else they harass me and make my life difficult."

What could her father be doing up-stairs? Tramping and banging about. Why did he not come down? Or why did not Job go? The supper would be spoilt.

What could her father be doing upstairs? Stomping and banging around. Why didn't he come down? Or why didn’t Job go? The dinner would be ruined.

But Job had no notion of going.

But Job had no intention of leaving.

"You see my folly is this, Mary. I would take what I could get; I think half a loaf is better than no bread. I would work for low wages rather than sit idle and starve. But, comes the Trades' Union, and says, 'Well, if you take the half-loaf, we'll worry you out of your life. Will you be clemmed, or will you be worried?' Now clemming is a quiet death, and worrying isn't, so I choose clemming, and come into th' Union. But I wish they'd leave me free, if I am a fool."

"You see, Mary, my mistake is this: I would take whatever I could get; I believe half a loaf is better than no bread at all. I’d rather work for low wages than sit around and starve. But then the Trades' Union comes along and says, 'If you take the half-loaf, we’ll make your life miserable. Would you rather starve quietly or be stressed out?' Now starving quietly is peaceful, but being stressed isn't, so I choose to starve quietly and join the Union. But I wish they would let me be free, even if I am a fool."

Creak, creak, went the stairs. Her father was coming down at last.

Creak, creak, went the stairs. Her dad was finally coming down.

Yes, he came down, but more doggedly fierce than before, and made up for his journey, too; with his little bundle on his arm. He went up to Job, and, more civilly than Mary expected, wished him good-bye. He then turned to her, and in a short cold manner, bade her farewell.

Yes, he came down, but with even more determination than before, making up for his journey as well, with his small bundle under his arm. He approached Job and, more politely than Mary expected, said goodbye. He then turned to her and, in a brief and cool way, said farewell.

"Oh! father, don't go yet. Your supper is all ready. Stay one moment!"

"Oh! Dad, don’t leave yet. Your dinner is all set. Just stay a moment!"

But he pushed her away, and was gone. She followed him to the door, her eyes blinded by sudden tears; she stood there looking after him. He was so strange, so cold, so hard. Suddenly, at the end of the court, he turned, and saw her standing there; he came back quickly, and took her in his arms.

But he pushed her away and left. She followed him to the door, her eyes filled with sudden tears; she stood there watching him. He seemed so strange, so distant, so unyielding. Suddenly, at the end of the hallway, he turned and saw her standing there; he rushed back and embraced her.

"God bless thee, Mary!—God in heaven bless thee, poor child!" She threw her arms round his neck.

"God bless you, Mary! —God in heaven bless you, poor child!" She wrapped her arms around his neck.

"Don't go yet, father; I can't bear you to go yet. Come in, and eat some supper; you look so ghastly; dear father, do!"

"Please don’t leave yet, Dad; I can’t stand the thought of you going right now. Come inside and have some dinner; you look really awful, please, Dad!"

"No," he said, faintly and mournfully. "It's best as it is. I couldn't eat, and it's best to be off. I cannot be still at home. I must be moving."

"No," he said softly and sadly. "It's better this way. I couldn't eat, and it's better to go. I can't stay still at home. I need to keep moving."

So saying, he unlaced her soft twining arms, and kissing her once more, set off on his fierce errand.

So saying, he loosened her gentle arms, and after kissing her one more time, set off on his intense mission.

And he was out of sight! She did not know why, but she had never before felt so depressed, so desolate. She turned in to Job, who sat there still. Her father, as soon as he was out of sight, slackened his pace, and fell into that heavy listless step, which told as well as words could do, of hopelessness and weakness. It was getting dark, but he loitered on, returning no greeting to any one.

And he was gone! She didn't know why, but she had never felt so down, so empty. She glanced over at Job, who was still sitting there. As soon as her father was out of sight, he slowed down and fell into that heavy, aimless walk that expressed hopelessness and exhaustion more than words could. It was getting dark, but he lingered, not responding to anyone.

A child's cry caught his ear. His thoughts were running on little Tom; on the dead and buried child of happier years. He followed the sound of the wail, that might have been his, and found a poor little mortal, who had lost his way, and whose grief had choked up his thoughts to the single want, "Mammy, mammy." With tender address, John Barton soothed the little laddie, and with beautiful patience he gathered fragments of meaning from the half spoken words which came mingled with sobs from the terrified little heart. So, aided by inquiries here and there from a passer-by, he led and carried the little fellow home, where his mother had been too busy to miss him, but now received him with thankfulness, and with an eloquent Irish blessing. When John heard the words of blessing, he shook his head mournfully, and turned away to retrace his steps.

A child's cry caught his attention. He was thinking about little Tom, the child from happier times who was now gone. He followed the sound of the wailing, which could have been his, and found a poor little kid who had lost his way, his sorrow so deep that all he could think of was, "Mommy, mommy." With gentle words, John Barton comforted the little boy, patiently piecing together the fragments of meaning from the half-spoken words mixed with sobs from the frightened child. With a few questions here and there from bystanders, he guided and carried the little guy home, where his mother had been too busy to notice his absence but welcomed him back with gratitude and a heartfelt Irish blessing. When John heard the blessing, he sadly shook his head and turned away to retrace his steps.

Let us leave him.

Let's leave him.

Mary took her sewing after he had gone, and sat on, and sat on, trying to listen to Job, who was more inclined to talk than usual. She had conquered her feeling of impatience towards him so far as to be able to offer him her father's rejected supper; and she even tried to eat herself. But her heart failed her. A leaden weight seemed to hang over her; a sort of presentiment of evil, or perhaps only an excess of low-spirited feeling in consequence of the two departures which had taken place that afternoon.

Mary picked up her sewing after he left and kept at it, trying to pay attention to Job, who was talking more than usual. She had managed to set aside her irritation with him enough to offer him her father's leftover dinner, and she even attempted to eat some herself. But she couldn't bring herself to do it. A heavy sensation seemed to weigh her down; a sort of feeling that something bad was coming, or maybe it was just an overwhelming sadness from the two departures that had happened that afternoon.

She wondered how long Job Legh would sit. She did not like putting down her work, and crying before him, and yet she had never in her life longed so much to be alone in order to indulge in a good hearty burst of tears.

She wondered how long Job Legh would stay. She didn’t like stopping her work, especially to cry in front of him, but she had never wanted to be alone so badly to have a good, long cry.

"Well, Mary," she suddenly caught him saying, "I thought you'd be a bit lonely to-night; and as Margaret were going to cheer th' old woman, I said I'd go and keep th' young un company; and a very pleasant, chatty evening we've had; very. Only I wonder as Margaret is not come back."

"Well, Mary," she suddenly heard him say, "I thought you might be a bit lonely tonight; and since Margaret was going to cheer up the old woman, I figured I'd keep the young one company; and we’ve had a very nice, chatty evening, we really have. I just wonder why Margaret hasn’t come back."

"But perhaps she is," suggested Mary.

"But maybe she is," suggested Mary.

"No, no, I took care o' that. Look ye here!" and he pulled out the great house-key. "She'll have to stand waiting i' th' street, and that I'm sure she wouldn't do, when she knew where to find me."

"No, no, I took care of that. Look here!" and he pulled out the big house key. "She'll have to wait out in the street, and I'm sure she wouldn't do that when she knows where to find me."

"Will she come back by hersel?" asked Mary.

"Will she come back by herself?" asked Mary.

"Ay. At first I were afraid o' trusting her, and I used to follow her a bit behind; never letting on, of course. But, bless you! she goes along as steadily as can be; rather slow, to be sure, and her head a bit on one side as if she were listening. And it's real beautiful to see her cross the road. She'll wait above a bit to hear that all is still; not that she's so dark as not to see a coach or a cart like a big black thing, but she can't rightly judge how far off it is by sight, so she listens. Hark! that's her!"

"Yeah. At first, I was hesitant to trust her, and I used to follow her from a bit behind; never letting on, of course. But, honestly! She moves along as steadily as can be; a bit slow, for sure, and her head tilted a little to one side as if she’s listening. It’s really beautiful to watch her cross the street. She’ll pause for a moment to make sure everything is quiet; not that she’s so clueless that she can’t spot a coach or a cart like a big black shape, but she can’t really judge how far away it is just by looking, so she listens. Listen! That’s her!"

Yes; in she came with her usually calm face all tear-stained and sorrow-marked.

Yes; in she came with her usually calm face all wet with tears and marked by sadness.

"What's the matter, my wench?" said Job, hastily.

"What's wrong, my dear?" said Job, quickly.

"Oh! grandfather! Alice Wilson's so bad!" She could say no more, for her breathless agitation. The afternoon, and the parting with Will, had weakened her nerves for any after-shock.

"Oh! Grandfather! Alice Wilson is so awful!" She couldn't say anything more due to her breathless anxiety. The afternoon and the goodbye with Will had worn her nerves thin for any further shock.

"What is it? Do tell us, Margaret!" said Mary, placing her in a chair, and loosening her bonnet-strings.

"What is it? Please tell us, Margaret!" said Mary, sitting her down in a chair and untying her bonnet strings.

"I think it's a stroke o' the palsy. Any rate she has lost the use of one side."

"I think it's a stroke. In any case, she has lost the use of one side."

"Was it afore Will had set off?" asked Mary.

"Had Will left already?" asked Mary.

"No; he were gone before I got there," said Margaret; "and she were much about as well as she has been this many a day. She spoke a bit, but not much; but that were only natural, for Mrs. Wilson likes to have the talk to hersel, you know. She got up to go across the room, and then I heard a drag wi' her leg, and presently a fall, and Mrs. Wilson came running, and set up such a cry! I stopped wi' Alice, while she fetched a doctor; but she could not speak, to answer me, though she tried, I think."

"No; he left before I got there," said Margaret; "and she was about as well as she has been for a while. She talked a little, but not much; but that was only natural, since Mrs. Wilson likes to have conversations with herself, you know. She got up to cross the room, and then I heard a drag with her leg, and soon after, a fall, and Mrs. Wilson came running, crying out! I stayed with Alice while she went to get a doctor; but she couldn’t speak to answer me, even though she tried, I think."

"Where was Jem? Why didn't he go for the doctor?"

"Where was Jem? Why didn’t he call the doctor?"

"He were out when I got there, and he never came home while I stopped."

"He was out when I got there, and he never came home while I was there."

"Thou'st never left Mrs. Wilson alone wi' poor Alice?" asked Job, hastily.

"Have you never left Mrs. Wilson alone with poor Alice?" asked Job, quickly.

"No, no," said Margaret. "But, oh! grandfather; it's now I feel how hard it is to have lost my sight. I should have so loved to nurse her; and I did try, until I found I did more harm than good. Oh! grandfather; if I could but see!"

"No, no," said Margaret. "But, oh! Grandpa; now I really understand how difficult it is to have lost my sight. I would have loved to take care of her; and I did try, until I realized I was doing more harm than good. Oh! Grandpa; if only I could see!"

She sobbed a little; and they let her give that ease to her heart. Then she went on—

She cried a bit; and they allowed her to find that relief for her heart. Then she went on—

"No! I went round by Mrs. Davenport's, and she were hard at work; but, the minute I told my errand, she were ready and willing to go to Jane Wilson, and stop up all night with Alice."

"No! I went by Mrs. Davenport's, and she was hard at work; but, the moment I told her my purpose, she was ready and eager to go to Jane Wilson and stay all night with Alice."

"And what does the doctor say?" asked Mary.

"And what does the doctor say?" Mary asked.

"Oh! much what all doctors say: he puts a fence on this side, and a fence on that, for fear he should be caught tripping in his judgment. One moment he does not think there's much hope—but while there is life there is hope; th' next he says he should think she might recover partial, but her age is again her. He's ordered her leeches to her head."

"Oh! It's just like what all doctors say: he puts up a barrier here and a barrier there, afraid he might get called out on his judgment. One moment he doesn't think there's much hope — but as long as there's life, there's hope; the next moment he thinks she might recover a little, but her age works against her. He's ordered leeches for her head."

Margaret, having told her tale, leant back with weariness, both of body and mind. Mary hastened to make her a cup of tea; while Job, lately so talkative, sat quiet and mournfully silent.

Margaret finished her story and leaned back, feeling tired both physically and mentally. Mary quickly went to make her a cup of tea, while Job, who had been so chatty before, sat quietly and sadly.

"I'll go first thing to-morrow morning, and learn how she is; and I'll bring word back before I go to work," said Mary.

"I'll go first thing tomorrow morning and see how she is; and I'll let you know before I head to work," said Mary.

"It's a bad job Will's gone," said Job.

"It's not good that Will's gone," said Job.

"Jane does not think she knows any one," replied Margaret. "It's perhaps as well he shouldn't see her now, for they say her face is sadly drawn. He'll remember her with her own face better, if he does not see her again."

"Jane doesn't think she knows anyone," replied Margaret. "It's probably for the best that he doesn't see her now, because they say her face looks really worn. He'll remember her better with her old face if he doesn't see her again."

With a few more sorrowful remarks they separated for the night, and Mary was left alone in her house, to meditate on the heavy day that had passed over her head. Everything seemed going wrong. Will gone; her father gone—and so strangely too! And to a place so mysteriously distant as Glasgow seemed to be to her! She had felt his presence as a protection against Harry Carson and his threats; and now she dreaded lest he should learn she was alone. Her heart began to despair, too, about Jem. She feared he had ceased to love her; and she—she only loved him more and more for his seeming neglect. And, as if all this aggregate of sorrowful thoughts was not enough, here was this new woe, of poor Alice's paralytic stroke.

With a few more sad comments, they said goodbye for the night, and Mary was left alone in her house to think about the difficult day that had just passed. Everything felt like it was falling apart. Will was gone; her father was gone—and in such an unusual way too! And to a place that seemed so mysteriously far away as Glasgow! She had relied on his presence as protection against Harry Carson and his threats; now she worried that Harry would find out she was alone. Her heart started to sink about Jem as well. She feared he no longer loved her; and she—she only loved him more for his apparent indifference. As if all these sad thoughts weren’t enough, there was the added pain of poor Alice's stroke.

 

 

CHAPTER XVIII.

MURDER.

"But in his pulse there was no throb,
Nor on his lips one dying sob;
Sigh, nor word, nor struggling breath
Heralded his way to death."

"But in his pulse there was no beat,
Nor on his lips one dying sigh;
No sigh, no word, no labored breath
Announced his path to death."

Siege of Corinth.

Siege of Corinth.

"My brain runs this way and that way; 'twill not fix
On aught but vengeance."

"My mind keeps racing back and forth; it won't calm down."
On anything but revenge."

Duke of Guise.

Duke of Guise.

I must now go back to an hour or two before Mary and her friends parted for the night. It might be about eight o'clock that evening, and the three Miss Carsons were sitting in their father's drawing-room. He was asleep in the dining-room, in his own comfortable chair. Mrs. Carson was (as was usual with her, when no particular excitement was going on) very poorly, and sitting up-stairs in her dressing-room, indulging in the luxury of a head-ache. She was not well, certainly. "Wind in the head," the servants called it. But it was but the natural consequence of the state of mental and bodily idleness in which she was placed. Without education enough to value the resources of wealth and leisure, she was so circumstanced as to command both. It would have done her more good than all the æther and sal-volatile she was daily in the habit of swallowing, if she might have taken the work of one of her own housemaids for a week; made beds, rubbed tables, shaken carpets, and gone out into the fresh morning air, without all the paraphernalia of shawl, cloak, boa, fur boots, bonnet, and veil, in which she was equipped before setting out for an "airing," in the closely shut-up carriage.

I need to take you back to an hour or two before Mary and her friends said goodbye for the night. It was probably around eight o'clock that evening, and the three Miss Carsons were in their father's living room. He was asleep in the dining room in his comfy chair. Mrs. Carson was, as usual when there wasn't any particular excitement, feeling unwell and sitting upstairs in her dressing room, dealing with a headache. She was definitely not feeling good. The servants referred to it as "wind in the head." But it was just the natural result of her lack of mental and physical activity. Lacking the education to appreciate the benefits of wealth and leisure, she found herself in a position where she had both. It would have done her more good than all the ether and sal volatile she took daily if she could have done the work of one of her housemaids for a week—made beds, dusted tables, shook out carpets, and gone out into the fresh morning air without all the hassle of a shawl, cloak, boa, fur boots, bonnet, and veil, which she had to put on just to go out for a "breath of fresh air" in the stuffy carriage.

So the three girls were by themselves in the comfortable, elegant, well-lighted drawing-room; and, like many similarly-situated young ladies, they did not exactly know what to do to while away the time until the tea-hour. The elder two had been at a dancing-party the night before, and were listless and sleepy in consequence. One tried to read "Emerson's Essays," and fell asleep in the attempt; the other was turning over a parcel of new music, in order to select what she liked. Amy, the youngest, was copying some manuscript music. The air was heavy with the fragrance of strongly-scented flowers, which sent out their night odours from an adjoining conservatory.

So, the three girls were alone in the cozy, stylish, well-lit living room; and, like many young ladies in the same situation, they weren’t quite sure how to pass the time until tea. The older two had been at a dance party the night before, making them feel tired and sluggish. One attempted to read "Emerson's Essays" but dozed off instead; the other was flipping through a stack of new music to pick out what she liked. Amy, the youngest, was busy copying some sheet music. The room was filled with the heavy scent of fragrant flowers, which released their nighttime aromas from an adjacent greenhouse.

The clock on the chimney-piece chimed eight. Sophy (the sleeping sister) started up at the sound.

The clock on the mantelpiece chimed eight. Sophy (the sleeping sister) woke up at the sound.

"What o'clock is that?" she asked.

"What time is it?" she asked.

"Eight," said Amy.

"Eight," Amy said.

"Oh dear! how tired I am! Is Harry come in? Tea would rouse one up a little. Are not you worn out, Helen?"

"Oh dear! I’m so tired! Is Harry back? Tea would perk me up a bit. Aren’t you exhausted, Helen?"

"Yes; I am tired enough. One is good for nothing the day after a dance. Yet I don't feel weary at the time; I suppose it is the lateness of the hours."

"Yeah; I’m really tired. You can’t do anything the day after a dance. But I don’t feel worn out at the time; I guess it’s just the late hours."

"And yet, how could it be managed otherwise? So many don't dine till five or six, that one cannot begin before eight or nine; and then it takes a long time to get into the spirit of the evening. It is always more pleasant after supper than before."

"And yet, how could it be handled differently? So many people don’t eat dinner until five or six, which means you can’t really start before eight or nine; and then it takes a while to get into the mood of the evening. It’s always more enjoyable after dinner than before."

"Well, I'm too tired to-night to reform the world in the matter of dances or balls. What are you copying, Amy?"

"Well, I'm too tired tonight to change the world when it comes to dances or parties. What are you working on, Amy?"

"Only that little Spanish air you sing—'Quien quiera.'"

"Just that little Spanish tune you sing—'Quien quiera.'"

"What are you copying it for?" asked Helen.

"What are you copying that for?" asked Helen.

"Harry asked me to do it for him this morning at breakfast-time,—for Miss Richardson, he said."

"Harry asked me to do it for him this morning at breakfast time—for Miss Richardson, he said."

"For Jane Richardson!" said Sophy, as if a new idea were receiving strength in her mind.

"For Jane Richardson!" Sophy exclaimed, as if a new idea was gaining traction in her mind.

"Do you think Harry means any thing by his attention to her?" asked Helen.

"Do you think Harry actually means something by paying attention to her?" Helen asked.

"Nay, I do not know any thing more than you do; I can only observe and conjecture. What do you think, Helen?"

"Nah, I don't know anything more than you do; I can only watch and guess. What do you think, Helen?"

"Harry always likes to be of consequence to the belle of the room. If one girl is more admired than another, he likes to flutter about her, and seem to be on intimate terms with her. That is his way, and I have not noticed any thing beyond that in his manner to Jane Richardson."

"Harry always wants to be significant to the most attractive girl in the room. If one girl gets more attention than another, he enjoys trying to catch her eye and acting like they're close. That's just how he is, and I haven't seen anything different in his behavior toward Jane Richardson."

"But I don't think she knows it's only his way. Just watch her the next time we meet her when Harry is there, and see how she crimsons, and looks another way when she feels he is coming up to her. I think he sees it, too, and I think he is pleased with it."

"But I don't think she realizes it's just his style. Just watch her the next time we see her when Harry is around, and notice how she blushes and looks away when she senses he's approaching her. I believe he notices it too, and I think it makes him happy."

"I dare say Harry would like well enough to turn the head of such a lovely girl as Jane Richardson. But I'm not convinced that he is in love, whatever she may be."

"I think Harry would really like to win over such a beautiful girl as Jane Richardson. But I’m not sure that he’s in love, no matter what she might feel."

"Well, then!" said Sophy, indignantly, "though it is our own brother, I do think he is behaving very wrongly. The more I think of it the more sure I am that she thinks he means something, and that he intends her to think so. And then, when he leaves off paying her attention—"

"Well, then!" Sophy said, upset, "even though he’s our brother, I really think he’s acting very wrongly. The more I think about it, the more I’m convinced she believes he means something, and that he wants her to think that. And then, when he stops giving her attention—

"Which will be as soon as a prettier girl makes her appearance," interrupted Helen.

"That will happen as soon as a prettier girl shows up," interrupted Helen.

"As soon as he leaves off paying her attention," resumed Sophy, "she will have many and many a heart-ache, and then she will harden herself into being a flirt, a feminine flirt, as he is a masculine flirt. Poor girl!"

"As soon as he stops paying her attention," Sophy continued, "she's going to have a lot of heartache, and then she'll toughen up and become a flirt, just like he's a flirt. Poor girl!"

"I don't like to hear you speak so of Harry," said Amy, looking up at Sophy.

"I don't like hearing you talk about Harry like that," said Amy, looking up at Sophy.

"And I don't like to have to speak so, Amy, for I love him dearly. He is a good, kind brother, but I do think him vain, and I think he hardly knows the misery, the crimes, to which indulged vanity may lead him."

"And I don't like having to say this, Amy, because I love him dearly. He is a good, kind brother, but I do think he's vain, and I believe he hardly understands the misery and the mistakes that unchecked vanity can lead him to."

Helen yawned.

Helen yawned.

"Oh! do you think we may ring for tea? Sleeping after dinner always makes me so feverish."

"Oh! do you think we can call for some tea? Napping after dinner always makes me feel so restless."

"Yes, surely. Why should not we?" said the more energetic Sophy, pulling the bell with some determination.

"Yes, definitely. Why shouldn’t we?" said the more energetic Sophy, pulling the bell with some determination.

"Tea directly, Parker," said she, authoritatively, as the man entered the room.

"Tea directly, Parker," she said firmly as the man walked into the room.

She was too little in the habit of reading expressions on the faces of others to notice Parker's countenance.

She was so unaccustomed to reading people's facial expressions that she didn't notice Parker's face.

Yet it was striking. It was blanched to a dead whiteness; the lips compressed as if to keep within some tale of horror; the eyes distended and unnatural. It was a terror-stricken face.

Yet it was striking. It was drained to a lifeless whiteness; the lips pressed together as if to hold back some horrific story; the eyes wide and unnatural. It was a face filled with terror.

The girls began to put away their music and books, in preparation for tea. The door slowly opened again, and this time it was the nurse who entered. I call her nurse, for such had been her office in by-gone days, though now she held rather an anomalous situation in the family. Seamstress, attendant on the young ladies, keeper of the stores; only "Nurse" was still her name. She had lived longer with them than any other servant, and to her their manner was far less haughty than to the other domestics. She occasionally came into the drawing-room to look for things belonging to their father or mother, so it did not excite any surprise when she advanced into the room. They went on arranging their various articles of employment.

The girls started to put away their music and books in preparation for tea. The door slowly opened again, and this time it was the nurse who came in. I call her nurse, because that’s what she used to be, though now her role in the family was a bit unusual. Seamstress, helper to the young ladies, organizer of supplies; still, "Nurse" was her name. She had been with them longer than any other servant, and they treated her with much less formality than the other staff. She sometimes came into the drawing room to look for things that belonged to their father or mother, so it didn’t surprise anyone when she walked into the room. They continued sorting their various items.

She wanted them to look up. She wanted them to read something in her face—her face so full of woe, of horror. But they went on without taking any notice. She coughed; not a natural cough; but one of those coughs which ask so plainly for remark.

She wanted them to look up. She wanted them to read something in her face—her face so full of sadness, of fear. But they kept going without noticing. She coughed; not a normal cough, but one of those coughs that clearly ask for attention.

"Dear nurse, what is the matter?" asked Amy. "Are not you well?"

"Hey nurse, what's wrong?" asked Amy. "Aren't you feeling well?"

"Is mamma ill?" asked Sophy, quickly.

"Is mom sick?" asked Sophy, quickly.

"Speak, speak, nurse!" said they all, as they saw her efforts to articulate, choked by the convulsive rising in her throat. They clustered round her with eager faces, catching a glimpse of some terrible truth to be revealed.

"Speak, speak, nurse!" they all urged as they witnessed her struggle to speak, her words choked by the convulsive tightening in her throat. They gathered around her with eager faces, hoping to catch a glimpse of some terrible truth that was about to be revealed.

"My dear young ladies! my dear girls," she gasped out at length, and then she burst into tears.

"My dear young ladies! My dear girls," she finally gasped, and then she broke down in tears.

"Oh! do tell us what it is, nurse," said one. "Any thing is better than this. Speak!"

"Oh! please tell us what it is, nurse," said one. "Anything is better than this. Speak!"

"My children! I don't know how to break it to you. My dears, poor Mr. Harry is brought home—"

"My kids! I don't know how to tell you this. My dears, poor Mr. Harry is brought home—

"Brought home—brought home—how?" Instinctively they sank their voices to a whisper; but a fearful whisper it was. In the same low tone, as if afraid lest the walls, the furniture, the inanimate things which told of preparation for life and comfort, should hear, she answered,

"Brought home—brought home—how?" They instinctively lowered their voices to a whisper, but it was a shaky whisper. In the same soft tone, as if worried that the walls, the furniture, and the lifeless objects suggesting a life of comfort should overhear, she replied,

"Dead!"

"Deceased!"

Amy clutched her nurse's arm, and fixed her eyes on her as if to know if such a tale could be true; and when she read its confirmation in those sad, mournful, unflinching eyes, she sank, without word or sound, down in a faint upon the floor. One sister sat down on an ottoman, and covered her face, to try and realise it. That was Sophy. Helen threw herself on the sofa, and burying her head in the pillows, tried to stifle the screams and moans which shook her frame.

Amy held onto her nurse's arm and stared at her, trying to find out if the story could really be true; when she saw the confirmation in those sorrowful, unyielding eyes, she collapsed silently onto the floor. One sister sat down on an ottoman and covered her face, struggling to process it. That was Sophy. Helen threw herself onto the sofa and buried her head in the pillows, trying to hold back the screams and sobs that shook her body.

The nurse stood silent. She had not told all.

The nurse stood quietly. She hadn't revealed everything.

"Tell me," said Sophy, looking up, and speaking in a hoarse voice, which told of the inward pain, "tell me, nurse! Is he dead, did you say? Have you sent for a doctor? Oh! send for one, send for one," continued she, her voice rising to shrillness, and starting to her feet. Helen lifted herself up, and looked, with breathless waiting, towards nurse.

"Tell me," said Sophy, looking up and speaking in a raspy voice that revealed her inner pain, "tell me, nurse! Is he dead, did you say? Have you called for a doctor? Oh! call for one, call for one," she continued, her voice rising to a high pitch as she jumped to her feet. Helen lifted herself up and looked, breathlessly waiting, towards the nurse.

"My dears, he is dead! But I have sent for a doctor. I have done all I could."

"My dear friends, he’s gone! But I’ve called a doctor. I did everything I could."

"When did he—when did they bring him home?" asked Sophy.

"When did he—when did they bring him home?" asked Sophy.

"Perhaps ten minutes ago. Before you rang for Parker."

"Maybe ten minutes ago. Before you called for Parker."

"How did he die? Where did they find him? He looked so well. He always seemed so strong. Oh! are you sure he is dead?"

"How did he die? Where did they find him? He looked so healthy. He always seemed so strong. Oh! are you really sure he's dead?"

She went towards the door. Nurse laid her hand on her arm.

She walked toward the door. The nurse placed her hand on her arm.

"Miss Sophy, I have not told you all. Can you bear to hear it? Remember, master is in the next room, and he knows nothing yet. Come, you must help me to tell him. Now be quiet, dear! It was no common death he died!" She looked in her face as if trying to convey her meaning by her eyes.

"Miss Sophy, I haven't told you everything. Can you handle it? Remember, the master is in the next room, and he doesn’t know anything yet. Come on, you have to help me tell him. Now be quiet, dear! It wasn't just an ordinary death!" She gazed into her eyes as if trying to communicate her meaning without words.

Sophy's lips moved, but nurse could hear no sound.

Sophy's lips were moving, but the nurse couldn't hear anything.

"He has been shot as he was coming home along Turner Street, to-night."

"He was shot while he was coming home along Turner Street tonight."

Sophy went on with the motion of her lips, twitching them almost convulsively.

Sophy continued moving her lips, twitching them almost uncontrollably.

"My dear, you must rouse yourself, and remember your father and mother have yet to be told. Speak! Miss Sophy!"

"My dear, you need to wake up and remember that your dad and mom still need to be informed. Speak! Miss Sophy!"

But she could not; her whole face worked involuntarily. The nurse left the room, and almost immediately brought back some sal-volatile and water. Sophy drank it eagerly, and gave one or two deep gasps. Then she spoke in a calm unnatural voice.

But she couldn't; her whole face twitched involuntarily. The nurse left the room and almost immediately returned with some smelling salts and water. Sophy drank it eagerly and took a couple of deep breaths. Then she spoke in a calm, unnatural voice.

"What do you want me to do, nurse? Go to Helen and poor Amy. See, they want help."

"What do you want me to do, nurse? Go to Helen and poor Amy. Look, they need help."

"Poor creatures! we must let them alone for a bit. You must go to master; that's what I want you to do, Miss Sophy. You must break it to him, poor old gentleman. Come, he's asleep in the dining-room, and the men are waiting to speak to him."

"Poor things! We need to leave them alone for a while. You have to go to the master; that's what I need you to do, Miss Sophy. You have to tell him, the poor old guy. Come on, he's sleeping in the dining room, and the men are waiting to talk to him."

Sophy went mechanically to the dining-room door.

Sophy walked robotically to the dining room door.

"Oh! I cannot go in. I cannot tell him. What must I say?"

"Oh! I can’t go in. I can’t tell him. What am I supposed to say?"

"I'll come with you, Miss Sophy. Break it to him by degrees."

"I'll go with you, Miss Sophy. Let him know little by little."

"I can't, nurse. My head throbs so, I shall be sure to say the wrong thing."

"I can't, nurse. My head hurts so much that I'll definitely say the wrong thing."

However, she opened the door. There sat her father, the shaded light of the candle-lamp falling upon, and softening his marked features, while his snowy hair contrasted well with the deep crimson morocco of the chair. The newspaper he had been reading had dropped on the carpet by his side. He breathed regularly and deeply.

However, she opened the door. There sat her father, the soft glow of the candlelight highlighting his defined features, while his white hair contrasted nicely with the deep crimson leather of the chair. The newspaper he had been reading lay on the carpet next to him. He breathed steadily and deeply.

At that instant the words of Mrs. Hemans's song came full into Sophy's mind.

At that moment, the words of Mrs. Hemans's song sprang clearly into Sophy's mind.

"Ye know not what ye do,
That call wakes the sleeper back
From the worlds you can’t see,
To life's dull, exhausting journey.

But this life's track would be to the bereaved father something more than dim and weary, hereafter.

But this life’s path would mean something more than just dull and exhausting to the grieving father in the future.

"Papa," said she, softly. He did not stir.

"Papa," she said softly. He didn’t move.

"Papa!" she exclaimed, somewhat louder.

"Dad!" she exclaimed, somewhat louder.

He started up, half awake.

He woke up, half asleep.

"Tea is ready, is it?" and he yawned.

"Is the tea ready?" he asked while yawning.

"No! papa, but something very dreadful—very sad, has happened!"

"No! Dad, something really terrible—really sad, has happened!"

He was gaping so loud that he did not catch the words she uttered, and did not see the expression of her face.

He was so shocked that he didn't hear what she said and didn't notice the look on her face.

"Master Henry is not come back," said nurse. Her voice, heard in unusual speech to him, arrested his attention, and rubbing his eyes, he looked at the servant.

"Master Henry hasn't come back," said the nurse. Her voice, sounding different to him, caught his attention, and as he rubbed his eyes, he looked at the servant.

"Harry! oh no! he had to attend a meeting of the masters about these cursed turn-outs. I don't expect him yet. What are you looking at me so strangely for, Sophy?"

"Harry! Oh no! He had to go to a meeting with the masters about these cursed turn-outs. I don't expect him yet. Why are you looking at me so strangely, Sophy?"

"Oh, papa, Harry is come back," said she, bursting into tears.

"Oh, Dad, Harry's back," she said, bursting into tears.

"What do you mean?" said he, startled into an impatient consciousness that something was wrong. "One of you says he is not come home, and the other says he is. Now that's nonsense! Tell me at once what's the matter. Did he go on horseback to town? Is he thrown? Speak, child, can't you?"

"What do you mean?" he said, surprised and impatient, realizing something was off. "One of you says he hasn't come home, and the other says he has. That's ridiculous! Tell me right now what's going on. Did he ride to town? Did he fall off? Speak, kid, can't you?"

"No! he's not been thrown, papa," said Sophy, sadly.

"No! He hasn't been thrown, Dad," Sophy said, sadly.

"But he's badly hurt," put in the nurse, desirous to be drawing his anxiety to a point.

"But he’s seriously injured," the nurse interjected, wanting to focus his anxiety.

"Hurt? Where? How? Have you sent for a doctor?" said he, hastily rising, as if to leave the room.

"Hurt? Where? How? Have you called a doctor?" he said, quickly getting up as if to leave the room.

"Yes, papa, we've sent for a doctor—but I'm afraid—I believe it's of no use."

"Yes, Dad, we've called for a doctor—but I'm afraid—I think it's pointless."

He looked at her for a moment, and in her face he read the truth. His son, his only son, was dead.

He stared at her for a moment, and in her face, he saw the truth. His son, his only son, was dead.

He sank back in his chair, and hid his face in his hands, and bowed his head upon the table. The strong mahogany dining-table shook and rattled under his agony.

He slumped back in his chair, buried his face in his hands, and rested his head on the table. The sturdy mahogany dining table shook and rattled under his pain.

Sophy went and put her arms round his bowed neck.

Sophy went and wrapped her arms around his bent neck.

"Go! you are not Harry," said he; but the action roused him.

"Go! You're not Harry," he said; but the action woke him up.

"Where is he? where is the—" said he, with his strong face set into the lines of anguish, by two minutes of such intense woe.

"Where is he? Where is the—" he said, his strong face marked by the lines of pain, after two minutes of such intense sorrow.

"In the servants' hall," said nurse. "Two policemen and another man brought him home. They would be glad to speak to you when you are able, sir."

"In the servants' hall," said the nurse. "Two police officers and another man brought him home. They'd be happy to talk to you whenever you're ready, sir."

"I am able now," replied he. At first when he stood up, he tottered. But steadying himself, he walked, as firmly as a soldier on drill, to the door. Then he turned back and poured out a glass of wine from the decanter which yet remained on the table. His eye caught the wine-glass which Harry had used but two or three hours before. He sighed a long quivering sigh. And then mastering himself again, he left the room.

"I can do it now," he replied. At first, when he stood up, he wobbled. But steadying himself, he walked as confidently as a soldier on parade to the door. Then he turned back and poured a glass of wine from the decanter still on the table. His eye fell on the wine glass that Harry had used just a few hours earlier. He let out a long, shaky sigh. Then, regaining his composure, he left the room.

"You had better go back to your sisters, Miss Sophy," said nurse.

"You should go back to your sisters, Miss Sophy," said the nurse.

Miss Carson went. She could not face death yet.

Miss Carson left. She couldn't confront death just yet.

The nurse followed Mr. Carson to the servants' hall. There, on their dinner-table, lay the poor dead body. The men who had brought it were sitting near the fire, while several of the servants stood round the table, gazing at the remains.

The nurse followed Mr. Carson to the staff room. There, on their dinner table, lay the poor dead body. The men who had carried it were sitting by the fire, while several of the staff stood around the table, staring at the remains.

The remains!

The remains!

One or two were crying; one or two were whispering; awed into a strange stillness of voice and action by the presence of the dead. When Mr. Carson came in they all drew back and looked at him with the reverence due to sorrow.

One or two people were crying; one or two were whispering; stunned into an unusual silence by the presence of the dead. When Mr. Carson walked in, everyone stepped back and looked at him with the respect that grief demands.

He went forward and gazed long and fondly on the calm, dead face; then he bent down and kissed the lips yet crimson with life. The policemen had advanced and stood ready to be questioned. But at first the old man's mind could only take in the idea of death; slowly, slowly came the conception of violence, of murder. "How did he die?" he groaned forth.

He moved closer and stared at the peaceful, lifeless face for a long time; then he leaned down and kissed the lips that still had a hint of life. The policemen had moved up and were prepared to answer questions. But at first, the old man could only grasp the idea of death; gradually, he began to understand the concept of violence, of murder. "How did he die?" he groaned.

The policemen looked at each other. Then one began, and stated that having heard the report of a gun in Turner Street, he had turned down that way (a lonely, unfrequented way Mr. Carson knew, but a short cut to his garden-door, of which Harry had a key); that as he (the policeman) came nearer, he had heard footsteps as of a man running away; but the evening was so dark (the moon not having yet risen) that he could see no one twenty yards off. That he had even been startled when close to the body by seeing it lying across the path at his feet. That he had sprung his rattle; and when another policeman came up, by the light of the lantern they had discovered who it was that had been killed. That they believed him to be dead when they first took him up, as he had never moved, spoken, or breathed. That intelligence of the murder had been sent to the superintendent, who would probably soon be here. That two or three policemen were still about the place where the murder was committed, seeking out for some trace of the murderer. Having said this, they stopped speaking.

The police officers looked at each other. Then one spoke up, saying that after hearing a gunshot on Turner Street, he had headed that way (a quiet, rarely traveled path Mr. Carson knew, but a shortcut to his garden door, which Harry had a key to); that as he got closer, he heard what sounded like a man running away; but it was so dark (the moon hadn’t risen yet) that he couldn’t see anyone even twenty yards away. He mentioned being surprised when he got close to the body and found it lying right in front of him. He said he had sounded his rattle, and when another officer arrived, they used the light from the lantern to identify the victim. They thought he was dead when they first picked him up, since he hadn’t moved, spoken, or breathed. They had informed the superintendent about the murder, and he would probably be there soon. A couple of other officers were still around the scene, looking for any clues about the killer. After saying this, they stopped talking.

Mr. Carson had listened attentively, never taking his eyes off the dead body. When they had ended, he said,

Mr. Carson had listened closely, never taking his eyes off the dead body. Once they were done, he said,

"Where was he shot?"

"Where did he get shot?"

They lifted up some of the thick chestnut curls, and showed a blue spot (you could hardly call it a hole, the flesh had closed so much over it) in the left temple. A deadly aim! And yet it was so dark a night!

They lifted some of the thick chestnut curls and revealed a blue spot (you could barely call it a hole since the flesh had grown over it so much) on the left temple. What a deadly shot! And yet, it was such a dark night!

"He must have been close upon him," said one policeman.

"He must have been really close to him," said one police officer.

"And have had him between him and the sky," added the other.

"And have had him between him and the sky," added the other.

There was a little commotion at the door of the room, and there stood poor Mrs. Carson, the mother.

There was a bit of a stir at the door of the room, and there stood poor Mrs. Carson, the mother.

She had heard unusual noises in the house, and had sent down her maid (much more a companion to her than her highly-educated daughters) to discover what was going on. But the maid either forgot, or dreaded, to return; and with nervous impatience Mrs. Carson came down herself, and had traced the hum and buzz of voices to the servants' hall.

She had heard strange noises in the house and sent her maid—who was more of a friend to her than her highly-educated daughters—to find out what was happening. But the maid either forgot or was too scared to come back, so Mrs. Carson, feeling anxious, went down herself and followed the humming and murmurs of voices to the servants' hall.

Mr. Carson turned round. But he could not leave the dead for any one living.

Mr. Carson turned around. But he couldn't leave the dead for anyone alive.

"Take her away, nurse. It is no sight for her. Tell Miss Sophy to go to her mother." His eyes were again fixed on the dead face of his son.

"Take her away, nurse. This isn't something she should see. Tell Miss Sophy to go to her mother." His gaze was once again locked on the lifeless face of his son.

Presently Mrs. Carson's hysterical cries were heard all over the house. Her husband shuddered at the outward expression of the agony which was rending his heart.

Right now, Mrs. Carson's frantic screams echoed throughout the house. Her husband shook at the visible sign of the pain tearing at his heart.

Then the police superintendent came, and after him the doctor. The latter went through all the forms of ascertaining death, without uttering a word, and when at the conclusion of the operation of opening a vein, from which no blood flowed, he shook his head, all present understood the confirmation of their previous belief. The superintendent asked to speak to Mr. Carson in private.

Then the police superintendent arrived, followed by the doctor. The doctor went through all the steps to determine if the person was dead, saying nothing. When he finished opening a vein and no blood came out, he shook his head, and everyone there understood that their earlier belief was confirmed. The superintendent asked to speak to Mr. Carson in private.

"It was just what I was going to request of you," answered he; so he led the way into the dining-room, with the wine-glass still on the table.

"It was exactly what I wanted to ask you," he replied; so he led the way into the dining room, with the wine glass still on the table.

The door was carefully shut, and both sat down, each apparently waiting for the other to begin.

The door was gently closed, and both took a seat, seemingly waiting for the other to start.

At last Mr. Carson spoke.

Finally, Mr. Carson spoke.

"You probably have heard that I am a rich man."

"You’ve probably heard that I'm wealthy."

The superintendent bowed in assent.

The superintendent nodded in agreement.

"Well, sir, half—nay, if necessary, the whole of my fortune I will give to have the murderer brought to the gallows."

"Well, sir, I'll give up half—no, if it comes to it, the whole of my fortune—to see the murderer brought to justice."

"Every exertion, you may be sure, sir, shall be used on our part; but probably offering a handsome reward might accelerate the discovery of the murderer. But what I wanted particularly to tell you, sir, is that one of my men has already got some clue, and that another (who accompanied me here) has within this quarter of an hour found a gun in the field which the murderer crossed, and which he probably threw away when pursued, as encumbering his flight. I have not the smallest doubt of discovering the murderer."

"Rest assured, sir, we will do everything we can. However, offering a generous reward might speed up finding the murderer. What I really wanted to tell you, sir, is that one of my men has already found a clue, and another one (who came with me) has just discovered a gun in the field the murderer crossed, which he likely discarded while running away to lighten his escape. I have no doubt that we will find the murderer."

"What do you call a handsome reward?" said Mr. Carson.

"What do you call a nice reward?" said Mr. Carson.

"Well, sir, three, or five hundred pounds is a munificent reward: more than will probably be required as a temptation to any accomplice."

"Well, sir, three or five hundred pounds is a generous reward: more than what will likely be needed to tempt any accomplice."

"Make it a thousand," said Mr. Carson, decisively. "It's the doing of those damned turn-outs."

"Make it a thousand," said Mr. Carson, firmly. "It's those damn turn-outs causing the trouble."

"I imagine not," said the superintendent. "Some days ago the man I was naming to you before, reported to the inspector when he came on his beat, that he had had to separate your son from a young man, who by his dress he believed to be employed in a foundry; that the man had thrown Mr. Carson down, and seemed inclined to proceed to more violence, when the policeman came up and interfered. Indeed, my man wished to give him in charge for an assault, but Mr. Carson would not allow that to be done."

"I don’t think so," said the superintendent. "A few days ago, the man I mentioned to you earlier told the inspector when he was on his shift that he had to separate your son from a young man who, based on his clothing, he believed worked in a foundry. The man had pushed Mr. Carson down and seemed ready to get more violent when the police officer arrived and stepped in. In fact, my officer wanted to arrest him for assault, but Mr. Carson wouldn’t let that happen."

"Just like him!—noble fellow!" murmured the father.

"Just like him!—what a noble guy!" murmured the father.

"But after your son had left, the man made use of some pretty strong threats. And it's rather a curious coincidence that this scuffle took place in the very same spot where the murder was committed; in Turner Street."

"But after your son left, the man used some pretty strong threats. And it's quite a strange coincidence that this fight happened in the exact same spot where the murder occurred; on Turner Street."

There was some one knocking at the door of the room. It was Sophy, who beckoned her father out, and then asked him, in an awe-struck whisper, to come up-stairs and speak to her mother.

There was someone knocking at the door of the room. It was Sophy, who signaled for her father to come out and then asked him, in a hushed voice filled with awe, to come upstairs and talk to her mother.

"She will not leave Harry, and talks so strangely. Indeed—indeed—papa, I think she has lost her senses."

"She won't leave Harry, and she speaks so oddly. Seriously—seriously—Dad, I think she's lost her mind."

And the poor girl sobbed bitterly.

And the poor girl cried hard.

"Where is she?" asked Mr. Carson.

"Where is she?" Mr. Carson asked.

"In his room."

"In his room."

They went up stairs rapidly and silently. It was a large, comfortable bedroom; too large to be well lighted by the flaring, flickering kitchen-candle which had been hastily snatched up, and now stood on the dressing-table.

They quickly and quietly went up the stairs. It was a spacious, cozy bedroom; too big to be well-lit by the flickering kitchen candle that had been hurriedly grabbed and now stood on the dressing table.

On the bed, surrounded by its heavy, pall-like green curtains, lay the dead son. They had carried him up, and laid him down, as tenderly as though they feared to waken him; and, indeed, it looked more like sleep than death, so very calm and full of repose was the face. You saw, too, the chiselled beauty of the features much more perfectly than when the brilliant colouring of life had distracted your attention. There was a peace about him which told that death had come too instantaneously to give any previous pain.

On the bed, surrounded by heavy, green curtains, lay the dead son. They had carried him up and placed him down as gently as if they feared to wake him; and, in fact, it looked more like sleep than death, so calm and peaceful was his face. You could also see the sculpted beauty of his features more clearly than when the vibrant colors of life had drawn your attention away. There was a tranquility about him that suggested death had come too suddenly to cause any prior pain.

In a chair, at the head of the bed, sat the mother,—smiling. She held one of the hands (rapidly stiffening, even in her warm grasp), and gently stroked the back of it, with the endearing caress she had used to all her children when young.

In a chair at the head of the bed sat the mother, smiling. She held one of the hands (quickly stiffening, even in her warm grip) and gently stroked the back of it with the loving touch she had used for all her children when they were young.

"I am glad you are come," said she, looking up at her husband, and still smiling. "Harry is so full of fun, he always has something new to amuse us with; and now he pretends he is asleep, and that we can't waken him. Look! he is smiling now; he hears I have found him out. Look!"

"I’m glad you’re here," she said, looking up at her husband and still smiling. "Harry is so much fun; he always has something new to entertain us with. And now he’s pretending to be asleep, acting like we can’t wake him. Look! He’s smiling now; he knows I’ve caught on. Look!"

And, in truth, the lips, in the rest of death, did look as though they wore a smile, and the waving light of the unsnuffed candle almost made them seem to move.

And, honestly, the lips, in death's stillness, looked as if they wore a smile, and the flickering light of the untrimmed candle almost made them appear to move.

"Look, Amy," said she to her youngest child, who knelt at her feet, trying to soothe her, by kissing her garments.

"Look, Amy," she said to her youngest child, who knelt at her feet, trying to comfort her by kissing her clothes.

"Oh, he was always a rogue! You remember, don't you, love? how full of play he was as a baby; hiding his face under my arm, when you wanted to play with him. Always a rogue, Harry!"

"Oh, he was always a little troublemaker! You remember, right, dear? How playful he was as a baby, hiding his face under my arm when you wanted to play with him. Always a rogue, Harry!"

"We must get her away, sir," said nurse; "you know there is much to be done before—"

"We need to get her out of here, sir," said the nurse; "you know there's a lot to do before—"

"I understand, nurse," said the father, hastily interrupting her in dread of the distinct words which would tell of the changes of mortality.

"I get it, nurse," the father said, quickly cutting her off, fearing the specific words that would reveal the harsh reality of death.

"Come, love," said he to his wife. "I want you to come with me. I want to speak to you down-stairs."

"Come on, love," he said to his wife. "I want you to come with me. I need to talk to you downstairs."

"I'm coming," said she, rising; "perhaps, after all, nurse, he's really tired, and would be glad to sleep. Don't let him get cold, though,—he feels rather chilly," continued she, after she had bent down, and kissed the pale lips.

"I'm coming," she said as she stood up. "Maybe, after all, nurse, he really is tired and would appreciate some rest. But make sure he doesn't get cold—he feels a bit chilly," she added after bending down and kissing his pale lips.

Her husband put his arm round her waist, and they left the room. Then the three sisters burst into unrestrained wailings. They were startled into the reality of life and death. And yet, in the midst of shrieks and moans, of shivering, and chattering of teeth, Sophy's eye caught the calm beauty of the dead; so calm amidst such violence, and she hushed her emotion.

Her husband wrapped his arm around her waist, and they left the room. Then the three sisters burst into uncontrolled cries. They were jolted into the reality of life and death. Yet, amidst the screams and moans, the shivering, and the chattering of teeth, Sophy's gaze fell upon the serene beauty of the deceased; so peaceful in the midst of such chaos, and she quieted her feelings.

"Come," said she to her sisters, "nurse wants us to go; and besides, we ought to be with mamma. Papa told the man he was talking to, when I went for him, to wait, and she must not be left."

"Come on," she said to her sisters, "the nurse wants us to go, and we should be with mom. Dad told the man he was speaking to, when I went to get him, to wait, and she shouldn't be left alone."

Meanwhile, the superintendent had taken a candle, and was examining the engravings that hung round the dining-room. It was so common to him to be acquainted with crime, that he was far from feeling all his interest absorbed in the present case of violence, although he could not help having much anxiety to detect the murderer. He was busy looking at the only oil-painting in the room (a youth of eighteen or so, in a fancy dress), and conjecturing its identity with the young man so mysteriously dead, when the door opened, and Mr. Carson returned. Stern as he had looked before leaving the room, he looked far sterner now. His face was hardened into deep-purposed wrath.

Meanwhile, the superintendent had picked up a candle and was examining the engravings hanging around the dining room. He was so used to dealing with crime that he didn't feel completely absorbed in the current case of violence, even though he was anxious to find the murderer. He was focused on the only oil painting in the room (of a young man around eighteen in a fancy outfit) and trying to figure out if it was connected to the young man who had died so mysteriously when the door opened, and Mr. Carson came back in. He looked even more serious than before he left, his face set in deep, purposeful anger.

"I beg your pardon, sir, for leaving you." The superintendent bowed. They sat down, and spoke long together. One by one the policemen were called in, and questioned.

"I’m sorry for leaving you, sir." The superintendent bowed. They sat down and talked for a long time. One by one, the policemen were called in and questioned.

All through the night there was bustle and commotion in the house. Nobody thought of going to bed. It seemed strange to Sophy to hear nurse summoned from her mother's side to supper, in the middle of the night, and still stranger that she could go. The necessity of eating and drinking seemed out of place in the house of death.

All night long, there was noise and activity in the house. Nobody considered going to bed. It felt odd to Sophy to hear the nurse called away from her mother's side for supper in the middle of the night, and even stranger that she could leave. The need to eat and drink felt inappropriate in a house filled with death.

When night was passing into morning, the dining-room door opened, and two persons' steps were heard along the hall. The superintendent was leaving at last. Mr. Carson stood on the front door-step, feeling the refreshment of the cooler morning air, and seeing the starlight fade away into dawn.

When night turned into morning, the dining-room door opened, and footsteps echoed down the hall. The superintendent was finally leaving. Mr. Carson stood on the front steps, enjoying the cool morning air and watching the starlight disappear into dawn.

"You will not forget," said he. "I trust to you."

"You won't forget," he said. "I trust you."

The policeman bowed.

The cop bowed.

"Spare no money. The only purpose for which I now value wealth is to have the murderer arrested, and brought to justice. My hope in life now is to see him sentenced to death. Offer any rewards. Name a thousand pounds in the placards. Come to me at any hour, night or day, if that be required. All I ask of you is, to get the murderer hanged. Next week, if possible—to-day is Friday. Surely, with the clues you already possess, you can muster up evidence sufficient to have him tried next week."

"Don't hold back on money. The only reason I care about wealth now is to get the murderer caught and brought to justice. My biggest hope in life right now is to see him sentenced to death. Offer any rewards. Put a thousand pounds on the posters. Come to me anytime, day or night, if needed. All I ask is that you get the murderer hanged. Next week, if possible—today is Friday. Surely, with the clues you already have, you can gather enough evidence to have him tried next week."

"He may easily request an adjournment of his trial, on the ground of the shortness of the notice," said the superintendent.

"He can easily ask for a postponement of his trial due to the short notice," said the superintendent.

"Oppose it, if possible. I will see that the first lawyers are employed. I shall know no rest while he lives."

"Oppose it, if you can. I’ll make sure the best lawyers are hired. I won’t find peace as long as he’s alive."

"Every thing shall be done, sir."

"Everything will be taken care of, sir."

"You will arrange with the coroner. Ten o'clock, if convenient."

"You'll coordinate with the coroner. Ten o'clock, if that works for you."

The superintendent took leave.

The superintendent is on leave.

Mr. Carson stood on the step, dreading to shut out the light and air, and return into the haunted, gloomy house.

Mr. Carson stood on the step, reluctantly preparing to close off the light and fresh air, and head back into the eerie, dark house.

"My son! my son!" he said, at last. "But you shall be avenged, my poor murdered boy."

"My son! my son!" he said at last. "But you will be avenged, my poor murdered boy."

Ay! to avenge his wrongs the murderer had singled out his victim, and with one fell action had taken away the life that God had given. To avenge his child's death, the old man lived on; with the single purpose in his heart of vengeance on the murderer. True, his vengeance was sanctioned by law, but was it the less revenge?

Ay! To avenge his wrongs, the murderer had chosen his victim, and with one brutal act had taken away the life that God had given. To seek revenge for his child's death, the old man continued to live, with only one purpose in his heart: to get back at the murderer. Sure, his quest for revenge was allowed by the law, but did that make it any less of a revenge?

Are we worshippers of Christ? or of Alecto?

Are we followers of Christ? Or of Alecto?

Oh! Orestes! you would have made a very tolerable Christian of the nineteenth century!

Oh! Orestes! You would have made a pretty decent Christian in the nineteenth century!

 

 

CHAPTER XIX.

JEM WILSON ARRESTED ON SUSPICION.

"Deeds to be hid which were not hid,
Which, all confused, I could not know,
Whether I suffered or I did,
For all seemed guilt, remorse, or woe."

"Things that should be hidden weren't,
And in my confusion, I couldn't tell,
Whether I was hurt or I caused it,
Since everything felt like guilt, regret, or sadness.

Coleridge.

Coleridge.

I left Mary, on that same Thursday night which left its burden of woe at Mr. Carson's threshold, haunted with depressing thoughts. All through the night she tossed restlessly about, trying to get quit of the ideas that harassed her, and longing for the light when she could rise, and find some employment. But just as dawn began to appear, she became more quiet, and fell into a sound heavy sleep, which lasted till she was sure it was late in the morning by the full light that shone in.

I left Mary that same Thursday night, which brought a heavy feeling of sadness to Mr. Carson's doorstep, weighed down by troubling thoughts. She tossed and turned all night, trying to shake off the ideas that troubled her, wishing for the morning to come so she could get up and find something to do. But just as dawn began to break, she became calmer and fell into a deep sleep, which lasted until she realized it was late in the morning from the bright light streaming in.

She dressed hastily, and heard the neighbouring church-clock strike eight. It was far too late to do as she had planned (after inquiring how Alice was, to return and tell Margaret), and she accordingly went in to inform the latter of her change of purpose, and the cause of it; but on entering the house she found Job sitting alone, looking sad enough. She told him what she came for.

She got dressed quickly and heard the nearby church clock strike eight. It was way too late to follow through with her plan (after checking on Alice, she intended to go back and inform Margaret), so she went inside to let Margaret know about her change of plans and why it happened. However, when she entered the house, she found Job sitting alone, looking pretty down. She told him why she was there.

"Margaret, wench! why she's been gone to Wilson's these two hours. Ay! sure, you did say last night you would go; but she could na rest in her bed, so was off betimes this morning."

"Margaret, girl! She's been at Wilson's for two hours now. Yeah! You did say last night that you would go, but she couldn't stay in bed, so she left early this morning."

Mary could do nothing but feel guilty of her long morning nap, and hasten to follow Margaret's steps; for late as it was, she felt she could not settle well to her work, unless she learnt how kind good Alice Wilson was going on.

Mary felt guilty about her long morning nap and hurried to catch up with Margaret; even though it was late, she knew she couldn’t focus on her work until she found out how well kind good Alice Wilson was doing.

So, eating her crust-of-bread breakfast, she passed rapidly along the streets. She remembered afterwards the little groups of people she had seen, eagerly hearing, and imparting news; but at the time her only care was to hasten on her way, in dread of a reprimand from Miss Simmonds.

So, while eating her crust of bread for breakfast, she hurried down the streets. Later, she recalled the small groups of people she had seen, eagerly sharing and listening to news; but at that moment, her only concern was to hurry on her way, fearing a scolding from Miss Simmonds.

She went into the house at Jane Wilson's, her heart at the instant giving a strange knock, and sending the rosy flush into her face, at the thought that Jem might possibly be inside the door. But I do assure you, she had not thought of it before. Impatient and loving as she was, her solicitude about Alice on that hurried morning had not been mingled with any thought of him.

She walked into Jane Wilson's house, her heart suddenly racing and a flush creeping into her cheeks at the thought that Jem might be inside. I assure you, she hadn't considered it before. As impatient and affectionate as she was, her concern for Alice that rushed morning hadn't included any thought of him.

Her heart need not have leaped, her colour need not have rushed so painfully to her cheeks, for he was not there. There was the round table, with a cup and saucer, which had evidently been used, and there was Jane Wilson sitting on the other side, crying quietly, while she ate her breakfast with a sort of unconscious appetite. And there was Mrs. Davenport washing away at a night-cap or so, which, by their simple, old-world make, Mary knew at a glance were Alice's. But nothing—no one else.

Her heart didn't have to race, and her cheeks didn't need to flush so painfully, because he wasn’t there. There was the round table with a cup and saucer that had clearly been used, and there was Jane Wilson sitting on the other side, quietly crying while she ate her breakfast with an almost absent-minded appetite. And there was Mrs. Davenport scrubbing away at a nightcap or two, which, by their simple, old-fashioned style, Mary recognized instantly were Alice's. But nothing—no one else.

Alice was much the same, or rather better of the two, they told her; at any rate she could speak, though it was sad rambling talk. Would Mary like to see her?

Alice was pretty much the same, or maybe even better than the other one, they said; at least she could talk, even if it was a sad, disjointed conversation. Would Mary like to see her?

Of course she would. Many are interested by seeing their friends under the new aspect of illness; and among the poor there is no wholesome fear of injury or excitement to restrain this wish.

Of course she would. Many are intrigued by seeing their friends in the new light of illness; and among the poor, there’s no healthy fear of harm or excitement to hold back this desire.

So Mary went up-stairs, accompanied by Mrs. Davenport, wringing the suds off her hands, and speaking in a loud whisper far more audible than her usual voice.

So Mary went upstairs with Mrs. Davenport, wringing the soap out of her hands and speaking in a loud whisper that was much more noticeable than her usual voice.

"I mun be hastening home, but I'll come again to-night, time enough to iron her cap; 'twould be a sin and a shame if we let her go dirty now she's ill, when she's been so rare and clean all her life-long. But she's sadly forsaken, poor thing! She'll not know you, Mary; she knows none on us."

"I need to hurry home, but I'll come back tonight in time to iron her cap; it would be a sin and a shame to let her go dirty now that she's sick, especially since she has always been so neat and clean throughout her life. But she's been so neglected, poor thing! She won't recognize you, Mary; she doesn't know any of us."

The room up-stairs held two beds, one superior in the grandeur of four posts and checked curtains to the other, which had been occupied by the twins in their brief life-time. The smaller had been Alice's bed since she had lived there; but with the natural reverence to one "stricken of God and afflicted," she had been installed since her paralytic stroke the evening before in the larger and grander bed, while Jane Wilson had taken her short broken rest on the little pallet.

The upstairs room had two beds, one lavish with four posts and checkered curtains, and the other, simpler, had been used by the twins during their short lives. The smaller bed had been Alice's since she moved in, but out of respect for someone "stricken by God and afflicted," she had been placed in the larger, fancier bed after her stroke the evening before, while Jane Wilson took a brief rest on the small pallet.

Margaret came forwards to meet her friend, whom she half expected, and whose step she knew. Mrs. Davenport returned to her washing.

Margaret stepped forward to greet her friend, whom she partly expected and recognized by her walk. Mrs. Davenport went back to her laundry.

The two girls did not speak; the presence of Alice awed them into silence. There she lay with the rosy colour, absent from her face since the days of childhood, flushed once more into it by her sickness nigh unto death. She lay on the affected side, and with her other arm she was constantly sawing the air, not exactly in a restless manner, but in a monotonous, incessant way, very trying to a watcher. She was talking away, too, almost as constantly, in a low, indistinct tone. But her face, her profiled countenance, looked calm and smiling, even interested by the ideas that were passing through her clouded mind.

The two girls didn’t say a word; Alice’s presence left them speechless. There she was, her cheeks rosy again after years of pale skin, brought on by her illness that had almost taken her life. She lay on her injured side, using her other arm to repeatedly move through the air, not exactly anxious but in a constant, dull way that was hard for anyone watching. She was also mumbling almost continuously, speaking in a low and unclear voice. Yet her face, her profile, appeared calm and smiling, even engaged by the thoughts drifting through her foggy mind.

"Listen!" said Margaret, as she stooped her head down to catch the muttered words more distinctly.

"Listen!" said Margaret, leaning down to hear the whispered words more clearly.

"What will mother say? The bees are turning homeward for th' last time, and we've a terrible long bit to go yet. See! here's a linnet's nest in this gorse-bush. Th' hen-bird is on it. Look at her bright eyes, she won't stir! Ay! we mun hurry home. Won't mother be pleased with the bonny lot of heather we've got! Make haste, Sally, may be we shall have cockles for supper. I saw th' cockle-man's donkey turn up our way fra' Arnside."

"What will mom say? The bees are heading home for the last time, and we still have a really long way to go. Look! There's a linnet's nest in this gorse bush. The hen is sitting on it. Look at her bright eyes; she won't move! Yeah, we have to hurry home. Mom will be so happy with the beautiful heather we've collected! Hurry up, Sally, maybe we'll have cockles for dinner. I saw the cockle man's donkey coming our way from Arnside."

Margaret touched Mary's hand, and the pressure in return told her that they understood each other; that they knew how in this illness to the old, world-weary woman, God had sent her a veiled blessing: she was once more in the scenes of her childhood, unchanged and bright as in those long departed days; once more with the sister of her youth, the playmate of fifty years ago, who had for nearly as many years slept in a grassy grave in the little church-yard beyond Burton.

Margaret touched Mary's hand, and the pressure in return showed her that they understood each other; they knew that in this illness, for the old, world-weary woman, God had sent her a hidden blessing: she was back in the familiar scenes of her childhood, unchanged and bright like in those long-gone days; once again with the sister of her youth, the playmate from fifty years ago, who had for nearly as many years rested in a grassy grave in the small churchyard beyond Burton.

Alice's face changed; she looked sorrowful, almost penitent.

Alice's expression shifted; she looked sad, almost regretful.

"Oh, Sally! I wish we'd told her. She thinks we were in church all morning, and we've gone on deceiving her. If we'd told her at first how it was—how sweet th' hawthorn smelt through the open church-door, and how we were on th' last bench in the aisle, and how it were the first butterfly we'd seen this spring, and how it flew into th' very church itself; oh! mother is so gentle, I wish we'd told her. I'll go to her next time she comes in sight, and say, 'Mother, we were naughty last Sabbath.'"

"Oh, Sally! I wish we had just told her. She thinks we were at church all morning, and we’ve been misleading her. If we had explained from the start how it was—how sweet the hawthorn smelled through the open church door, and how we were sitting on the last bench in the aisle, and how it was the first butterfly we’d seen this spring, and how it flew right into the church itself; oh! Mom is so understanding, I wish we had told her. I’ll go to her the next time she comes into view and say, ‘Mom, we were naughty last Sunday.’"

She stopped, and a few tears came stealing down the old withered cheek, at the thought of the temptation and deceit of her childhood. Surely, many sins could not have darkened that innocent child-like spirit since. Mary found a red-spotted pocket-handkerchief, and put it into the hand which sought about for something to wipe away the trickling tears. She took it with a gentle murmur.

She paused, and a few tears slid down her old, weathered cheek, thinking about the temptations and lies of her childhood. Surely, many sins couldn’t have tainted that innocent, childlike spirit since then. Mary found a red-spotted handkerchief and placed it in the hand that was searching for something to wipe away the flowing tears. She accepted it with a soft murmur.

"Thank you, mother."

"Thanks, mom."

Mary pulled Margaret away from the bed.

Mary pulled Margaret away from the bed.

"Don't you think she's happy, Margaret?"

"Don’t you think she’s happy, Margaret?"

"Ay! that I do, bless her. She feels no pain, and knows nought of her present state. Oh! that I could see, Mary! I try and be patient with her afore me, but I'd give aught I have to see her, and see what she wants. I am so useless! I mean to stay here as long as Jane Wilson is alone; and I would fain be here all to-night, but—"

"Ay! I do, bless her. She feels no pain and doesn't know anything about her current state. Oh! I wish I could see her, Mary! I try to be patient with her in front of me, but I'd give anything I have to see her and understand what she needs. I feel so useless! I plan to stay here as long as Jane Wilson is alone; and I really want to be here all night, but—

"I'll come," said Mary, decidedly.

"I'm coming," Mary said firmly.

"Mrs. Davenport said she'd come again, but she's hard-worked all day—"

"Mrs. Davenport said she'd come again, but she's been working hard all day—"

"I'll come," repeated Mary.

"I'll be there," Mary repeated.

"Do!" said Margaret, "and I'll be here till you come. May be, Jem and you could take th' night between you, and Jane Wilson might get a bit of sound sleep in his bed; for she were up and down the better part of last night, and just when she were in a sound sleep this morning, between two and three, Jem came home, and th' sound o' his voice roused her in a minute."

"Do!" said Margaret, "and I'll be here until you get back. Maybe you and Jem could take the night shift, and Jane Wilson might get a decent night’s sleep in his bed; she was up and down for most of last night, and just when she finally fell into a deep sleep this morning, between two and three, Jem came home, and the sound of his voice woke her up instantly."

"Where had he been till that time o' night?" asked Mary.

"Where had he been until that time of night?" asked Mary.

"Nay! it were none of my business; and, indeed, I never saw him till he came in here to see Alice. He were in again this morning, and seemed sadly downcast. But you'll, may be, manage to comfort him to-night, Mary," said Margaret, smiling, while a ray of hope glimmered in Mary's heart, and she almost felt glad, for an instant, of the occasion which would at last bring them together. Oh! happy night! when would it come? Many hours had yet to pass.

"No! It wasn't any of my business; and, honestly, I didn't see him until he came in here to see Alice. He was back again this morning, looking pretty down. But maybe you can cheer him up tonight, Mary," said Margaret, smiling, while a glimmer of hope sparked in Mary's heart, and she felt a brief moment of happiness about the occasion that would finally bring them together. Oh! What a happy night! When would it come? Many hours still had to pass.

Then she saw Alice, and repented, with a bitter self-reproach. But she could not help having gladness in the depths of her heart, blame herself as she would. So she tried not to think, as she hurried along to Miss Simmonds', with a dancing step of lightness.

Then she saw Alice and felt regret, filled with bitter self-blame. But no matter how hard she tried to criticize herself, she couldn't help feeling joy deep down inside. So she tried not to think about it as she hurried to Miss Simmonds', stepping lightly with a happy bounce.

She was late—that she knew she should be. Miss Simmonds was vexed and cross. That also she had anticipated, but she had intended to smooth her raven down by extraordinary diligence and attention. But there was something about the girls she did not understand—had not anticipated. They stopped talking when she came in; or rather, I should say, stopped listening, for Sally Leadbitter was the talker to whom they were hearkening with intense attention. At first they eyed Mary, as if she had acquired some new interest to them, since the day before. Then they began to whisper; and, absorbed as Mary had been in her own thoughts, she could not help becoming aware that it was of her they spoke.

She was running late—that much she knew she would be. Miss Simmonds was annoyed and irritated. She had expected that, but she had planned to make things better by being exceptionally diligent and attentive. However, there was something about the girls that she didn’t understand—something she hadn’t seen coming. They stopped talking when she walked in; or rather, I should say, they stopped listening, because Sally Leadbitter was the one they were focused on with intense interest. At first, they glanced at Mary, as if she had gained some new relevance to them since the day before. Then they started to whisper, and even though Mary had been deep in her own thoughts, she couldn’t help but notice that they were talking about her.

At last Sally Leadbitter asked Mary if she had heard the news?

At last, Sally Leadbitter asked Mary if she had heard the news.

"No! What news?" answered she.

"No! What’s the news?" she replied.

The girls looked at each other with gloomy mystery. Sally went on.

The girls exchanged glances filled with a somber mystery. Sally continued speaking.

"Have you not heard that young Mr. Carson was murdered last night?"

"Did you hear that young Mr. Carson was murdered last night?"

Mary's lips could not utter a negative, but no one who looked at her pale and terror-stricken face could have doubted that she had not heard before of the fearful occurrence.

Mary couldn't bring herself to say no, but anyone who saw her pale, terrified face would have known that she had heard about the horrifying event before.

Oh, it is terrible, that sudden information, that one you have known has met with a bloody death! You seem to shrink from the world where such deeds can be committed, and to grow sick with the idea of the violent and wicked men of earth. Much as Mary had learned to dread him lately, now he was dead (and dead in such a manner) her feeling was that of oppressive sorrow for him.

Oh, it’s awful, that shocking news, that someone you knew has died in such a brutal way! You feel repulsed by a world where such acts can happen, and the thought of the violent and evil people out there makes you feel sick. Despite how much Mary had come to fear him lately, now that he’s dead (and in such a way), she feels a heavy sorrow for him.

The room went round and round, and she felt as though she should faint; but Miss Simmonds came in, bringing a waft of fresher air as she opened the door, to refresh the body, and the certainty of a scolding for inattention to brace the sinking mind. She, too, was full of the morning's news.

The room spun around, and she felt like she was going to pass out; but Miss Simmonds entered, bringing a breath of fresh air when she opened the door to revive her body, along with the certainty of a scolding for not paying attention to sharpen her drifting mind. She was also full of the morning's news.

"Have you heard any more of this horrid affair, Miss Barton?" asked she, as she settled to her work.

"Have you heard anything more about this terrible situation, Miss Barton?" she asked as she got back to her work.

Mary tried to speak; at first she could not, and when she succeeded in uttering a sentence, it seemed as though it were not her own voice that spoke.

Mary tried to speak; at first, she couldn't, and when she finally managed to say a sentence, it felt like it wasn't her own voice that was speaking.

"No, ma'am, I never heard of it till this minute."

"No, ma'am, I haven't heard of it until now."

"Dear! that's strange, for every one is up about it. I hope the murderer will be found out, that I do. Such a handsome young man to be killed as he was. I hope the wretch that did it may be hanged as high as Haman."

"Wow! That's weird, because everyone is talking about it. I really hope they catch the murderer. It's such a shame that a good-looking young man was killed like that. I hope the monster who did it gets hanged as high as Haman."

One of the girls reminded them that the assizes came on next week.

One of the girls reminded them that the trial sessions were next week.

"Ay," replied Miss Simmonds, "and the milk-man told me they will catch the wretch, and have him tried and hung in less than a week. Serve him right, whoever he is. Such a handsome young man as he was."

"Yeah," replied Miss Simmonds, "and the milkman told me they’ll catch the guy, put him on trial, and hang him in less than a week. He deserves it, whoever he is. What a good-looking young man he was."

Then each began to communicate to Miss Simmonds the various reports they had heard.

Then each of them started to share with Miss Simmonds the different reports they had heard.

Suddenly she burst out—

Suddenly, she exclaimed—

"Miss Barton! as I live, dropping tears on that new silk gown of Mrs. Hawkes'! Don't you know they will stain, and make it shabby for ever? Crying like a baby, because a handsome young man meets with an untimely end. For shame of yourself, miss. Mind your character and your work if you please. Or, if you must cry" (seeing her scolding rather increased the flow of Mary's tears, than otherwise), "take this print to cry over. That won't be marked like this beautiful silk," rubbing it, as if she loved it, with a clean pocket-handkerchief, in order to soften the edges of the hard round drops.

"Miss Barton! I can't believe you're dropping tears on that new silk gown of Mrs. Hawkes'! Don't you know they'll stain it and ruin it forever? You're crying like a baby just because a handsome young man passed away unexpectedly. Shame on you, miss. Focus on your reputation and your work, if you please. Or, if you really need to cry," (noticing that her scolding only seemed to make Mary cry more), "here, take this print to cry over. That won't get stained like this beautiful silk," rubbing it as if she cherished it, with a clean handkerchief to try to wipe away the hard round drops.

Mary took the print, and naturally enough, having had leave given her to cry over it, rather checked the inclination to weep.

Mary took the print, and naturally, since she had permission to cry over it, she held back the urge to weep.

Every body was full of the one subject. The girl sent out to match silk, came back with the account gathered at the shop, of the coroner's inquest then sitting; the ladies who called to speak about gowns first began about the murder, and mingled details of that, with directions for their dresses. Mary felt as though the haunting horror were a nightmare, a fearful dream, from which awakening would relieve her. The picture of the murdered body, far more ghastly than the reality, seemed to swim in the air before her eyes. Sally Leadbitter looked and spoke of her, almost accusingly, and made no secret now of Mary's conduct, more blameable to her fellow-workwomen for its latter changeableness, than for its former giddy flirting.

Everyone was obsessed with the same topic. The girl sent out to match silk returned with news gathered from the shop about the coroner's inquest that was currently happening; the ladies who came to discuss gowns first talked about the murder and mixed those details in with their requests for dresses. Mary felt as if the overwhelming horror was a nightmare, a terrifying dream that she hoped to wake up from. The image of the murdered body, much more gruesome than the reality, seemed to float in the air before her eyes. Sally Leadbitter looked at her and spoke almost accusingly, making no secret of Mary’s behavior, which was more reprehensible to her fellow workers for its recent changes than for its earlier flirtation.

"Poor young gentleman," said one, as Sally recounted Mary's last interview with Mr. Carson.

"Poor young guy," said one, as Sally shared Mary’s last meeting with Mr. Carson.

"What a shame!" exclaimed another, looking indignantly at Mary.

"What a shame!" another person exclaimed, glaring at Mary in anger.

"That's what I call regular jilting," said a third. "And he lying cold and bloody in his coffin now!"

"That's what I call standard rejection," said a third person. "And he's lying cold and bloody in his coffin now!"

Mary was more thankful than she could express, when Miss Simmonds returned, to put a stop to Sally's communications, and to check the remarks of the girls.

Mary was more grateful than she could say when Miss Simmonds came back to put an end to Sally's messages and to silence the comments from the other girls.

She longed for the peace of Alice's sick room. No more thinking with infinite delight of her anticipated meeting with Jem, she felt too much shocked for that now; but longing for peace and kindness, for the images of rest and beauty, and sinless times long ago, which the poor old woman's rambling presented, she wished to be as near death as Alice; and to have struggled through this world, whose sufferings she had early learnt, and whose crimes now seemed pressing close upon her. Old texts from the Bible that her mother used to read (or rather spell out) aloud, in the days of childhood, came up to her memory. "Where the wicked cease from troubling, and the weary are at rest." "The tears shall be wiped away from all eyes," &c. And it was to that world Alice was hastening! Oh! that she were Alice!

She yearned for the calm of Alice's sick room. No longer could she think with endless joy about her upcoming meeting with Jem; she felt too shaken for that now. Instead, she craved peace and kindness, images of rest and beauty, and innocent times long past, which the poor old woman's ramblings evoked. She wished to be as close to death as Alice; she had endured this world, whose suffering she had learned about early on, and whose crimes now felt like they were closing in on her. Old Bible verses her mother used to read (or rather, spell out) when she was a child surfaced in her mind. "Where the wicked cease from troubling, and the weary are at rest." "The tears shall be wiped away from all eyes," etc. And it was to that world that Alice was heading! Oh, how she wished she were Alice!

I must return to the Wilsons' house, which was far from being the abode of peace that Mary was picturing it to herself. You remember the reward Mr. Carson offered for the apprehension of the murderer of his son? It was in itself a temptation, and to aid its efficacy came the natural sympathy for the aged parents mourning for their child, for the young man cut off in the flower of his days; and besides this, there is always a pleasure in unravelling a mystery, in catching at the gossamer clue which will guide to certainty. This feeling, I am sure, gives much impetus to the police. Their senses are ever and always on the qui-vive, and they enjoy the collecting and collating evidence, and the life of adventure they experience: a continual unwinding of Jack Sheppard romances, always interesting to the vulgar and uneducated mind, to which the outward signs and tokens of crime are ever exciting.

I have to go back to the Wilsons' house, which was far from the peaceful place Mary imagined. Do you remember the reward Mr. Carson offered for catching his son's murderer? It was tempting on its own, and combined with the natural sympathy for the grieving parents mourning their child, for the young man whose life was cut short; plus, there's always a thrill in solving a mystery, in grasping at the delicate clue that leads to answers. This feeling surely motivates the police a lot. They are always alert, and they take pleasure in gathering and organizing evidence, enjoying the adventurous life they lead: a constant unraveling of thrilling stories, always captivating to the general and uneducated public, who find the signs and hints of crime endlessly intriguing.

There was no lack of clue or evidence at the coroner's inquest that morning. The shot, the finding of the body, the subsequent discovery of the gun, were rapidly deposed to; and then the policeman who had interrupted the quarrel between Jem Wilson and the murdered young man was brought forward, and gave his evidence, clear, simple, and straightforward. The coroner had no hesitation, the jury had none, but the verdict was cautiously worded. "Wilful murder against some person unknown."

There was plenty of evidence at the coroner's inquest that morning. The gunshot, the discovery of the body, and the eventual finding of the gun were all quickly presented; then the police officer who had intervened in the argument between Jem Wilson and the murdered young man testified, providing clear, simple, and straightforward evidence. The coroner had no doubts, and neither did the jury, but the verdict was carefully phrased: "Wilful murder against some person unknown."

This very cautiousness, when he deemed the thing so sure as to require no caution, irritated Mr. Carson. It did not soothe him that the superintendent called the verdict a mere form,—exhibited a warrant empowering him to seize the body of Jem Wilson, committed on suspicion,—declared his intention of employing a well-known officer in the Detective Service to ascertain the ownership of the gun, and to collect other evidence, especially as regarded the young woman, about whom the policeman deposed that the quarrel had taken place: Mr. Carson was still excited and irritable; restless in body and mind. He made every preparation for the accusation of Jem the following morning before the magistrates: he engaged attorneys skilled in criminal practice to watch the case and prepare briefs; he wrote to celebrated barristers coming the Northern Circuit, to bespeak their services. A speedy conviction, a speedy execution, seemed to be the only things that would satisfy his craving thirst for blood. He would have fain been policeman, magistrate, accusing speaker, all; but most of all, the judge, rising with full sentence of death on his lips.

Mr. Carson was irritated by this excessive caution, especially since he believed the situation was so clear that it didn’t require any caution at all. It didn’t help that the superintendent referred to the verdict as just a formality—showing a warrant that allowed him to take Jem Wilson's body, which was being held on suspicion—and announced his plan to bring in a well-known detective to find out who owned the gun and gather more evidence, particularly regarding the young woman involved in the quarrel. Mr. Carson remained agitated and restless, both physically and mentally. He made all the necessary preparations to accuse Jem the next morning before the magistrates: he hired attorneys experienced in criminal cases to monitor the situation and prepare paperwork; he contacted renowned barristers traveling the Northern Circuit to secure their assistance. A quick conviction and swift execution seemed to be the only things that would quench his intense desire for retribution. He wished he could be the policeman, the magistrate, the accuser, and above all, the judge, ready to deliver a death sentence.

That afternoon, as Jane Wilson had begun to feel the effect of a night's disturbed rest, evinced in frequent droppings off to sleep while she sat by her sister-in-law's bed-side, lulled by the incessant crooning of the invalid's feeble voice, she was startled by a man speaking in the house-place below, who, wearied of knocking at the door, without obtaining any answer, had entered and was calling lustily for

That afternoon, as Jane Wilson started to feel the impact of a restless night, shown by her dozing off frequently while sitting by her sister-in-law's bedside, soothed by the constant soft singing of the sick woman's weak voice, she was startled by a man speaking in the living room below, who, tired of knocking on the door without getting a response, had come in and was calling loudly for

"Missis! missis!"

"Ma'am! Ma'am!"

When Mrs. Wilson caught a glimpse of the intruder through the stair-rails, she at once saw he was a stranger, a working-man, it might be a fellow-labourer with her son, for his dress was grimy enough for the supposition. He held a gun in his hand.

When Mrs. Wilson saw the intruder through the stair rails, she instantly realized he was a stranger, a working man, possibly a coworker of her son, since his clothes were dirty enough to suggest that. He was holding a gun.

"May I make bold to ask if this gun belongs to your son?"

"Can I boldly ask if this gun belongs to your son?"

She first looked at the man, and then, weary and half asleep, not seeing any reason for refusing to answer the inquiry, she moved forward to examine it, talking while she looked for certain old-fashioned ornaments on the stock. "It looks like his; ay, it's his, sure enough. I could speak to it anywhere by these marks. You see it were his grandfather's, as were gamekeeper to some one up in th' north; and they don't make guns so smart now-a-days. But, how comed you by it? He sets great store on it. Is he bound for th' shooting gallery? He is not, for sure, now his aunt is so ill, and me left all alone;" and the immediate cause for her anxiety being thus recalled to her mind, she entered on a long story of Alice's illness, interspersed with recollections of her husband's and her children's deaths.

She first looked at the man, and then, tired and half-asleep, not seeing any reason to refuse to answer his question, she stepped forward to examine it, talking while she searched for some old-fashioned decorations on the firearm. "It looks like his; yeah, it's definitely his. I could recognize it anywhere by these marks. You see, it used to belong to his grandfather, who was a gamekeeper for someone up north; they don't make guns as nice as this anymore. But how did you get it? He really values it. Is he heading to the shooting range? He's not, for sure, now that his aunt is so sick, and I'm left all alone;" and recalling the immediate cause of her worry, she started telling a long story about Alice's illness, mixed with memories of her husband’s and her children’s deaths.

The disguised policeman listened for a minute or two, to glean any further information he could; and then, saying he was in a hurry, he turned to go away. She followed him to the door, still telling him her troubles, and was never struck, until it was too late to ask the reason, with the unaccountableness of his conduct, in carrying the gun away with him. Then, as she heavily climbed the stairs, she put away the wonder and the thought about his conduct, by determining to believe he was some workman with whom her son had made some arrangement about shooting at the gallery; or mending the old weapon; or something or other. She had enough to fret her, without moidering herself about old guns. Jem had given it him to bring to her; so it was safe enough; or, if it was not, why she should be glad never to set eyes on it again, for she could not abide fire-arms, they were so apt to shoot people.

The disguised cop listened for a minute or two to gather any more info he could, and then, saying he was in a hurry, he turned to leave. She followed him to the door, still sharing her troubles, and didn't realize until it was too late to ask why he was acting so strangely by taking the gun with him. As she slowly climbed the stairs, she pushed aside her curiosity and thoughts about his behavior by deciding to believe he was just some worker who had made a deal with her son about shooting at the gallery or fixing the old gun or something like that. She had enough to stress over without worrying about old firearms. Jem had given it to him to bring back to her, so it was probably safe; and if it wasn’t, she would just be relieved never to see it again because she couldn’t stand guns; they were too likely to harm people.

So, comforting herself for her want of thought in not making further inquiry, she fell off into another doze, feverish, dream-haunted, and unrefreshing.

So, to ease her mind for not asking more questions, she dozed off again, restless, haunted by dreams, and not getting any real rest.

Meanwhile, the policeman walked off with his prize, with an odd mixture of feelings; a little contempt, a little disappointment, and a good deal of pity. The contempt and the disappointment were caused by the widow's easy admission of the gun being her son's property, and her manner of identifying it by the ornaments. He liked an attempt to baffle him; he was accustomed to it; it gave some exercise to his wits and his shrewdness. There would be no fun in fox-hunting, if Reynard yielded himself up without any effort to escape. Then, again, his mother's milk was yet in him, policeman, officer of the Detective Service though he was; and he felt sorry for the old woman, whose "softness" had given such material assistance in identifying her son as the murderer. However, he conveyed the gun, and the intelligence he had gained, to the superintendent; and the result was, that, in a short time afterwards, three policemen went to the works at which Jem was foreman, and announced their errand to the astonished overseer, who directed them to the part of the foundry where Jem was then superintending a casting.

Meanwhile, the cop walked away with his prize, feeling a strange mix of emotions; a bit of contempt, a bit of disappointment, and a lot of pity. The contempt and disappointment came from the widow’s easy acknowledgment that the gun belonged to her son and how she identified it by the decorations. He appreciated a good attempt to outsmart him; he was used to it, and it helped exercise his wits and cleverness. There wouldn’t be any fun in fox-hunting if the fox just surrendered without trying to get away. Plus, despite being a police officer in the Detective Service, he still had a bit of his mother’s nurturing inside him, and he felt sorry for the old woman, whose "softness" practically helped identify her son as the murderer. Still, he took the gun and the information he’d gathered to the superintendent, and as a result, not long after, three cops went to the factory where Jem was the foreman and told their reason for being there to the surprised overseer, who directed them to the part of the foundry where Jem was overseeing a casting.

Dark, black were the walls, the ground, the faces around them, as they crossed the yard. But, in the furnace-house a deep and lurid red glared over all; the furnace roared with mighty flame. The men, like demons, in their fire-and-soot colouring, stood swart around, awaiting the moment when the tons of solid iron should have melted down into fiery liquid, fit to be poured, with still, heavy sound, into the delicate moulding of fine black sand, prepared to receive it. The heat was intense, and the red glare grew every instant more fierce; the policemen stood awed with the novel sight. Then, black figures, holding strange-shaped bucket shovels, came athwart the deep-red furnace light, and clear and brilliant flowed forth the iron into the appropriate mould. The buzz of voices rose again; there was time to speak, and gasp, and wipe the brows; and then, one by one, the men dispersed to some other branch of their employment.

The walls, ground, and faces around them were dark and black as they crossed the yard. But in the furnace house, a deep and intense red shone brightly; the furnace roared with powerful flames. The men, looking like demons in their fire-and-soot colors, stood around, waiting for the tons of solid iron to melt into fiery liquid, ready to be poured with a heavy sound into the carefully prepared black sand mold. The heat was overwhelming, and the red glow intensified with every moment; the policemen stood in awe at the new sight. Then, dark figures with oddly shaped shovels appeared against the bright red furnace light, and the molten iron flowed smoothly into the mold. The buzz of voices rose again; there was time to talk, take a breath, and wipe their brows; and then, one by one, the men moved on to other tasks.

No. B. 72 pointed out Jem as the man he had seen engaged in a scuffle with Mr. Carson, and then the other two stepped forward and arrested him, stating of what he was accused, and the grounds of the accusation. He offered no resistance, though he seemed surprised; but calling a fellow-workman to him, he briefly requested him to tell his mother he had got into trouble, and could not return home at present. He did not wish her to hear more at first.

No. B. 72 identified Jem as the guy he saw in a fight with Mr. Carson, and then the other two officers stepped forward and arrested him, explaining what he was accused of and the reasons for the accusation. He didn’t resist, even though he looked surprised; but he called over a coworker and asked him to tell his mother that he had gotten into trouble and couldn’t come home for now. He didn’t want her to hear more about it right away.

So Mrs. Wilson's sleep was next interrupted in almost an exactly similar way to the last, like a recurring nightmare.

So Mrs. Wilson's sleep was interrupted again in almost the exact same way as before, like a recurring nightmare.

"Missis! missis!" some one called out from below.

"Ma'am! Ma'am!" someone called out from below.

Again it was a workman, but this time a blacker-looking one than before.

Again it was a worker, but this time someone who looked even darker than before.

"What don ye want?" said she, peevishly.

"What do you want?" she said, annoyed.

"Only nothing but—" stammered the man, a kind-hearted matter-of-fact person, with no invention, but a great deal of sympathy.

"Only nothing but—" stammered the man, a kind-hearted, practical person, with no creativity, but a lot of empathy.

"Well! speak out, can't ye, and ha' done with it?"

"Come on! Just say it, can you, and get it over with?"

"Jem's in trouble," said he, repeating Jem's very words, as he could think of no others.

"Jem's in trouble," he said, echoing Jem's exact words, since he couldn't think of anything else.

"Trouble!" said the mother, in a high-pitched voice of distress. "Trouble! God help me, trouble will never end, I think. What d'ye mean by trouble? Speak out, man, can't ye? Is he ill? My boy! tell me, is he ill?" in a hurried voice of terror.

"Trouble!" the mother exclaimed, her voice trembling with worry. "Trouble! God help me, I think the trouble will never end. What do you mean by trouble? Just say it, man, can’t you? Is he sick? My boy! Tell me, is he sick?" she said in a frantic tone of fear.

"Na, na, that's not it. He's well enough. All he bade me say was, 'Tell mother I'm in trouble, and can't come home to-night.'"

" No, that's not it. He's doing fine. All he asked me to say was, 'Tell mom I'm in trouble and can't come home tonight.'"

"Not come home to-night! And what am I to do with Alice? I can't go on, wearing my life out wi' watching. He might come and help me."

"Not coming home tonight! What am I supposed to do with Alice? I can't keep going like this, wearing myself out with worry. He could come and help me."

"I tell you he can't," said the man.

"I’m telling you, he can’t," said the man.

"Can't; and he is well, you say? Stuff! It's just that he's getten like other young men, and wants to go a-larking. But I'll give it him when he comes back."

"Can't; and he's doing well, you say? Nonsense! He's just like other young guys now and wants to go out having fun. But I'll set him straight when he gets back."

The man turned to go; he durst not trust himself to speak in Jem's justification. But she would not let him off.

The man turned to leave; he didn't dare speak up for Jem. But she wouldn't let him get away with it.

She stood between him and the door, as she said, "Yo shall not go, till yo've told me what he's after. I can see plain enough you know, and I'll know too, before I've done."

She stood between him and the door, saying, "You’re not leaving until you tell me what he wants. I can see you know, and I’ll find out too, before I’m done."

"You'll know soon enough, missis!"

"You'll know soon enough, ma'am!"

"I'll know now, I tell ye. What's up that he can't come home and help me nurse? Me, as never got a wink o' sleep last night wi' watching."

"I know now, I'm telling you. What's going on that he can't come home and help me take care of things? I've been up all night watching and didn't get a wink of sleep."

"Well, if you will have it out," said the poor badgered man, "the police have got hold on him."

"Well, if you insist," said the poor guy who was being pressured, "the police have got their hands on him."

"On my Jem!" said the enraged mother. "You're a downright liar, and that's what you are. My Jem, as never did harm to any one in his life. You're a liar, that's what you are."

"On my Jem!" said the furious mother. "You're a total liar, and that's the truth. My Jem has never harmed anyone in his life. You're a liar, and that's what you are."

"He's done harm enough now," said the man, angry in his turn, "for there's good evidence he murdered young Carson, as was shot last night."

"He's done enough harm now," said the man, now angry himself, "because there’s solid proof he killed young Carson, who was shot last night."

She staggered forward to strike the man for telling the terrible truth; but the weakness of old age, of motherly agony, overcame her, and she sank down on a chair, and covered her face. He could not leave her.

She stumbled forward to hit the man for telling the harsh truth; but the frailty of old age and the pain of motherhood overwhelmed her, and she sank into a chair, covering her face. He couldn't walk away from her.

When next she spoke, it was in an imploring, feeble, child-like voice.

When she spoke again, her voice was pleading, weak, and childlike.

"Oh, master, say you're only joking. I ax your pardon if I have vexed ye, but please say you're only joking. You don't know what Jem is to me."

"Oh, master, please say you're just kidding. I’m sorry if I upset you, but I really need you to say you’re joking. You have no idea what Jem means to me."

She looked humbly, anxiously up at him.

She looked up at him with a mix of humility and anxiety.

"I wish I were only joking, missis; but it's true as I say. They've taken him up on charge o' murder. It were his gun as were found near th' place; and one o' the police heard him quarrelling with Mr. Carson a few days back, about a girl."

"I wish I were just kidding, ma'am; but it's true what I'm saying. They've arrested him on a murder charge. His gun was found near the scene; plus, one of the police officers heard him arguing with Mr. Carson a few days ago over a girl."

"About a girl!" broke in the mother, once more indignant, though too feeble to show it as before. "My Jem was as steady as—" she hesitated for a comparison wherewith to finish, and then repeated, "as steady as Lucifer, and he were an angel, you know. My Jem was not one to quarrel about a girl."

"About a girl!" interrupted the mother, once again upset, though too weak to express it like she did before. "My Jem was as steady as—" she paused trying to find a comparison to finish, and then said, "as steady as Lucifer, and he was an angel, you know. My Jem wasn’t the type to argue over a girl."

"Ay, but it was that, though. They'd got her name quite pat. The man had heard all they said. Mary Barton was her name, whoever she may be."

"Ay, but it was that, though. They had her name down perfectly. The man had heard everything they said. Mary Barton was her name, whoever she might be."

"Mary Barton! the dirty hussey! to bring my Jem into trouble of this kind. I'll give it her well when I see her: that I will. Oh! my poor Jem!" rocking herself to and fro. "And what about the gun? What did ye say about that?"

"Mary Barton! that dirty girl! to get my Jem into this kind of trouble. I'll deal with her when I see her, that's for sure. Oh! my poor Jem!" she said, rocking back and forth. "And what about the gun? What did you say about that?"

"His gun were found on th' spot where the murder were done."

"His gun was found at the scene where the murder took place."

"That's a lie for one, then. A man has got the gun now, safe and sound; I saw it not an hour ago."

"That's a lie, first of all. A man has the gun now, secure and sound; I saw it less than an hour ago."

The man shook his head.

The man nodded in disagreement.

"Yes, he has indeed. A friend o' Jem's, as he'd lent it to."

"Yes, he has. It's a friend of Jem's that he lent it to."

"Did you know the chap?" asked the man, who was really anxious for Jem's exculpation, and caught a gleam of hope from her last speech.

"Did you know the guy?" asked the man, who was really eager for Jem's vindication and found a glimmer of hope in her last comment.

"No! I can't say as I did. But he were put on as a workman."

"No! I can't say that I did. But he was hired as a worker."

"It's may be only one of them policemen, disguised."

"It might just be one of those cops in disguise."

"Nay; they'd never go for to do that, and trick me into telling on my own son. It would be like seething a kid in its mother's milk; and that th' Bible forbids."

"No way; they would never do that and trick me into ratting on my own son. It would be like boiling a kid in its mother's milk; and the Bible forbids that."

"I don't know," replied the man.

"I don't know," the man replied.

Soon afterwards he went away, feeling unable to comfort, yet distressed at the sight of sorrow; she would fain have detained him, but go he would. And she was alone.

Soon afterwards, he left, feeling unable to provide comfort, yet troubled by the sight of her sadness; she would have liked to keep him there, but he was determined to go. And she was left alone.

She never for an instant believed Jem guilty; she would have doubted if the sun were fire, first: but sorrow, desolation, and, at times, anger took possession of her mind. She told the unconscious Alice, hoping to rouse her to sympathy; and then was disappointed, because, still smiling and calm, she murmured of her mother, and the happy days of infancy.

She never for a moment thought Jem was guilty; she would have questioned it if the sun was on fire first. But sadness, emptiness, and sometimes anger overwhelmed her thoughts. She told the unaware Alice, hoping to evoke some sympathy; but she was let down because, still smiling and calm, Alice murmured about her mother and the joyful days of childhood.

 

 

CHAPTER XX.

MARY'S DREAM—AND THE AWAKENING.

"I saw where stark and cold he lay,
Beneath the gallows-tree,
And every one did point and say,
''Twas there he died for thee!'
* * **
"Oh! weeping heart! Oh, bleeding heart!
What boots thy pity now?
Bid from his eyes that shade depart,
That death-damp from his brow!"

"I saw where he lay, stark and cold,
Under the gallows tree,
And everyone pointed and said,
"That's where he died for you!"
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Please provide the text you would like to have modernized.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.*
"Oh! weeping heart! Oh, bleeding heart!
What good is your sympathy now?
Remove that shadow from his eyes,
"That icy chill from his forehead!"

"The Birtle Tragedy."

"The Birtle Tragedy."

So there was no more peace in the house of sickness, except to Alice, the dying Alice.

So there was no more peace in the house of illness, except for Alice, the dying Alice.

But Mary knew nothing of the afternoon's occurrences; and gladly did she breathe in the fresh air, as she left Miss Simmonds' house, to hasten to the Wilsons'. The very change, from the in-door to the out-door atmosphere, seemed to alter the current of her thoughts. She thought less of the dreadful subject which had so haunted her all day; she cared less for the upbraiding speeches of her fellow work-women; the old association of comfort and sympathy received from Alice gave her the idea that, even now, her bodily presence would soothe and compose those who were in trouble, changed, unconscious, and absent though her spirit might be.

But Mary knew nothing about what had happened that afternoon, and she happily breathed in the fresh air as she left Miss Simmonds' house to hurry over to the Wilsons'. Just the shift from being indoors to outdoors seemed to change her mood. She thought less about the awful topic that had plagued her all day; she cared less about the scolding remarks from her coworkers. The comforting memories of her time with Alice made her feel that, even now, her physical presence could still calm and comfort those who were struggling, even if her spirit was distant, unaware, and absent.

Then, again, she reproached herself a little for the feeling of pleasure she experienced, in thinking that he whom she dreaded could never more beset her path; in the security with which she could pass each street corner—each shop, where he used to lie in ambush. Oh! beating heart! was there no other little thought of joy lurking within, to gladden the very air without? Was she not going to meet, to see, to hear Jem; and could they fail at last to understand each other's loving hearts!

Then, she reproached herself a bit for the pleasure she felt, thinking that the person she feared could no longer cross her path; in the safety she felt as she walked past every corner and every shop where he used to wait for her. Oh! beating heart! Was there not another little thought of joy hiding inside, ready to brighten the air around her? Was she not about to meet, see, and hear Jem; and could they finally not understand each other's loving hearts?

She softly lifted the latch, with the privilege of friendship. He was not there, but his mother was standing by the fire, stirring some little mess or other. Never mind! he would come soon: and with an unmixed desire to do her grateful duty to all belonging to him, she stepped lightly forwards, unheard by the old lady, who was partly occupied by the simmering, bubbling sound of her bit of cookery; but more with her own sad thoughts, and wailing, half-uttered murmurings.

She gently lifted the latch, enjoying the comfort of friendship. He wasn't there, but his mother was standing by the fire, stirring some small concoction. No worries! He would be here soon: and with a genuine wish to express her appreciation to everyone connected to him, she stepped quietly forward, unnoticed by the old lady, who was partly focused on the simmering, bubbling noise of her cooking; but more so on her own somber thoughts and soft, half-spoken murmurs.

Mary took off bonnet and shawl with speed, and advancing, made Mrs. Wilson conscious of her presence, by saying,

Mary quickly removed her bonnet and shawl, and as she approached, she made Mrs. Wilson aware of her presence by saying,

"Let me do that for you. I'm sure you mun be tired."

"Let me do that for you. I'm sure you must be tired."

Mrs. Wilson slowly turned round, and her eyes gleamed like those of a pent-up wild beast, as she recognised her visitor.

Mrs. Wilson slowly turned around, and her eyes sparkled like those of a trapped wild animal as she recognized her visitor.

"And is it thee that dares set foot in this house, after what has come to pass? Is it not enough to have robbed me of my boy with thy arts and thy profligacy, but thou must come here to crow over me—me—his mother? Dost thou know where he is, thou bad hussy, with thy great blue eyes and yellow hair, to lead men on to ruin? Out upon thee, with thy angel's face, thou whited sepulchre! Dost thou know where Jem is, all through thee?"

"And is it you who dares to step into this house after everything that’s happened? Isn’t it enough that you’ve taken my son from me with your tricks and your wild ways, but you have to come here to gloat over me—me—his mother? Do you know where he is, you terrible woman, with your big blue eyes and blonde hair that lead men to ruin? Shame on you, with your angelic face, you fake! Do you know where Jem is, all because of you?"

"No!" quivered out poor Mary, scarcely conscious that she spoke, so daunted, so terrified was she by the indignant mother's greeting.

"No!" trembled poor Mary, barely aware that she was speaking, so shocked and frightened was she by the upset mother's response.

"He's lying in th' New Bailey," slowly and distinctly spoke the mother, watching the effect of her words, as if believing in their infinite power to pain. "There he lies, waiting to take his trial for murdering young Mr. Carson."

"He's lying in the New Bailey," the mother said slowly and clearly, watching the reaction to her words, as if she believed they had the power to cause endless pain. "There he lies, waiting to be tried for murdering young Mr. Carson."

There was no answer; but such a blanched face, such wild, distended eyes, such trembling limbs, instinctively seeking support!

There was no answer; but such a pale face, such wild, bulging eyes, such trembling limbs, instinctively looking for support!

"Did you know Mr. Carson as now lies dead?" continued the merciless woman. "Folk say you did, and knew him but too well. And that for the sake of such as you, my precious child shot yon chap. But he did not. I know he did not. They may hang him, but his mother will speak to his innocence with her last dying breath."

"Did you know Mr. Carson is now dead?" continued the ruthless woman. "People say you did, and that you knew him too well. And that for people like you, my dear child shot that guy. But he didn't. I know he didn't. They might hang him, but his mother will defend his innocence with her last breath."

She stopped more from exhaustion than want of words. Mary spoke, but in so changed and choked a voice that the old woman almost started. It seemed as if some third person must be in the room, the voice was so hoarse and strange.

She stopped more from exhaustion than from a lack of words. Mary spoke, but her voice was so changed and choked that the old woman almost jumped. It felt like there was a third person in the room; her voice was so hoarse and unfamiliar.

"Please, say it again. I don't quite understand you. What has Jem done? Please to tell me."

"Please, say that again. I don't fully understand you. What did Jem do? Please tell me."

"I never said he had done it. I said, and I'll swear that he never did do it. I don't care who heard 'em quarrel, or if it is his gun as were found near the body. It's not my own Jem as would go for to kill any man, choose how a girl had jilted him. My own good Jem, as was a blessing sent upon the house where he was born." Tears came into the mother's burning eyes as her heart recurred to the days when she had rocked the cradle of her "first-born;" and then, rapidly passing over events, till the full consciousness of his present situation came upon her, and perhaps annoyed at having shown any softness of character in the presence of the Dalilah who had lured him to his danger, she spoke again, and in a sharper tone.

"I never said he did it. I said, and I’ll swear he never did. I don’t care who heard them argue or if it was his gun found near the body. My Jem wouldn’t kill any man, no matter how a girl had rejected him. My good Jem, who was a blessing to the house where he was born." Tears filled the mother's burning eyes as she thought back to the days when she rocked her "first-born"; then, quickly moving over past events until the reality of his current situation hit her, and perhaps feeling frustrated for showing any softness in front of the woman who had led him into danger, she spoke again, this time in a sharper tone.

"I told him, and told him to leave off thinking on thee; but he wouldn't be led by me. Thee! wench! thou were not good enough to wipe the dust off his feet. A vile, flirting quean as thou art. It's well thy mother does not know (poor body) what a good-for-nothing thou art."

"I told him to stop thinking about you, but he wouldn’t listen to me. You! Girl! You weren’t even good enough to clean the dust off his feet. A disgusting, flirty brat like you. It’s a good thing your mother doesn’t know (poor thing) what a useless person you are."

"Mother! oh mother!" said Mary, as if appealing to the merciful dead. "But I was not good enough for him! I know I was not," added she, in a voice of touching humility.

"Mom! Oh mom!" said Mary, as if reaching out to the gone. "But I wasn't good enough for him! I know I wasn't," she added, with a voice full of heartfelt humility.

For through her heart went tolling the ominous, prophetic words he had used when he had last spoken to her—

For the ominous, prophetic words he had spoken to her last echoed in her heart—

"Mary! you'll may be hear of me as a drunkard, and may be as a thief, and may be as a murderer. Remember! when all are speaking ill of me, yo will have no right to blame me, for it's your cruelty that will have made me what I feel I shall become."

"Mary! You might hear people call me a drunk, maybe a thief, and possibly a murderer. Remember! When everyone is talking bad about me, you have no right to blame me, because it's your cruelty that will have transformed me into what I feel I'm going to become."

And she did not blame him, though she doubted not his guilt; she felt how madly she might act if once jealous of him, and how much cause had she not given him for jealousy, miserable guilty wretch that she was! Speak on, desolate mother! Abuse her as you will. Her broken spirit feels to have merited all.

And she didn’t blame him, even though she had no doubt about his guilt; she realized how irrational she could be if she ever got jealous of him, and how much reason she had given him to be jealous, miserable guilty wretch that she was! Go ahead, desolate mother! Criticize her all you want. Her shattered spirit feels like it deserves everything.

But her last humble, self-abased words had touched Mrs. Wilson's heart, sore as it was; and she looked at the snow-pale girl with those piteous eyes, so hopeless of comfort, and she relented in spite of herself.

But her final humble, self-deprecating words had touched Mrs. Wilson's heart, heavy as it was; and she looked at the pale girl with those heartbreaking eyes, so desperate for comfort, and she softened despite herself.

"Thou seest what comes of light conduct, Mary! It's thy doing that suspicion has lighted on him, who is as innocent as the babe unborn. Thou'lt have much to answer for if he's hung. Thou'lt have my death too at thy door!"

"You see what happens with loose behavior, Mary! It's your fault that suspicion has fallen on him, who is as innocent as an unborn child. You'll have a lot to answer for if he's hanged. You'll also have my death on your hands!"

Harsh as these words seem, she spoke them in a milder tone of voice than she had yet used. But the idea of Jem on the gallows, Jem dead, took possession of Mary, and she covered her eyes with her wan hands, as if indeed to shut out the fearful sight.

Harsh as these words sounded, she spoke them in a softer tone than she had before. But the thought of Jem on the gallows, Jem dead, consumed Mary, and she covered her eyes with her pale hands, trying to block out the terrifying image.

She murmured some words, which, though spoken low, as if choked up from the depths of agony, Jane Wilson caught. "My heart is breaking," said she, feebly. "My heart is breaking."

She whispered some words that, despite being spoken softly, as if stifled by deep sorrow, Jane Wilson heard. "My heart is breaking," she said weakly. "My heart is breaking."

"Nonsense!" said Mrs. Wilson. "Don't talk in that silly way. My heart has a better right to break than yours, and yet I hold up, you see. But, oh dear! oh dear!" with a sudden revulsion of feeling, as the reality of the danger in which her son was placed pressed upon her. "What am I saying? How could I hold up if thou wert gone, Jem? Though I'm as sure as I stand here of thy innocence, if they hang thee, my lad, I will lie down and die!"

"Nonsense!" Mrs. Wilson said. "Don’t talk like that. My heart has more reason to break than yours, and yet I'm keeping it together, see? But, oh dear! oh dear!" she exclaimed, suddenly overwhelmed as the reality of her son’s danger hit her. "What am I saying? How could I keep it together if you were gone, Jem? Even though I'm as sure of your innocence as I stand here, if they hang you, my boy, I will lie down and die!"

She sobbed aloud with bitter consciousness of the fearful chance awaiting her child. She cried more passionately still.

She cried out loudly, fully aware of the terrifying fate that awaited her child. Her sobs grew even more intense.

Mary roused herself up.

Mary woke herself up.

"Oh, let me stay with you, at any rate, till we know the end. Dearest Mrs. Wilson, mayn't I stay?"

"Oh, please let me stay with you, at least until we know the outcome. Dear Mrs. Wilson, can I stay?"

The more obstinately and upbraidingly Mrs. Wilson refused, the more Mary pleaded, with ever the same soft, entreating cry, "Let me stay with you." Her stunned soul seemed to bound its wishes, for the hour at least, to remaining with one who loved and sorrowed for the same human being that she did.

The more stubbornly and harshly Mrs. Wilson refused, the more Mary pleaded, with the same gentle, desperate cry, "Let me stay with you." Her shocked spirit seemed to limit its desires, for at least that moment, to being with someone who loved and mourned for the same person she did.

But no. Mrs. Wilson was inflexible.

But no. Mrs. Wilson was unyielding.

"I've may be been a bit hard on you, Mary, I'll own that. But I cannot abide you yet with me. I cannot but remember it's your giddiness as has wrought this woe. I'll stay wi' Alice, and perhaps Mrs. Davenport may come help a bit. I cannot put up with you about me. Good-night. To-morrow I may look on you different, may be. Good-night."

"I might have been a bit hard on you, Mary, I'll admit that. But I can't stand having you around me right now. I can’t help but remember that it’s your silliness that caused this trouble. I’ll stay with Alice, and maybe Mrs. Davenport can come help a little. I just can't deal with you being around me. Good night. Tomorrow I might see you differently, maybe. Good night."

And Mary turned out of the house, which had been his home, where he was loved, and mourned for, into the busy, desolate, crowded street, where they were crying halfpenny broadsides, giving an account of the bloody murder, the coroner's inquest, and a raw-head-and-bloody-bones picture of the suspected murderer, James Wilson.

And Mary stepped out of the house that had been his home, where he was loved and mourned, into the busy, empty, crowded street, where people were selling halfpenny broadsides, reporting on the bloody murder, the coroner's inquest, and a horrifying picture of the suspected murderer, James Wilson.

But Mary heard not, she heeded not. She staggered on like one in a dream. With hung head and tottering steps, she instinctively chose the shortest cut to that home, which was to her, in her present state of mind, only the hiding place of four walls, where she might vent her agony, unseen and unnoticed by the keen, unkind world without, but where no welcome, no love, no sympathising tears awaited her.

But Mary didn’t hear or pay attention. She stumbled on like someone in a dream. With her head down and unsteady steps, she instinctively took the shortest route to that home, which for her, in her current state of mind, was just a hiding place of four walls where she could express her pain, unseen and unnoticed by the harsh, unkind world outside, but where there was no welcome, no love, and no comforting tears waiting for her.

As she neared that home, within two minutes' walk of it, her impetuous course was arrested by a light touch on her arm, and turning hastily, she saw a little Italian boy with his humble show-box,—a white mouse, or some such thing. The setting sun cast its red glow on his face, otherwise the olive complexion would have been very pale; and the glittering tear-drops hung on the long curled eye-lashes. With his soft voice and pleading looks, he uttered, in his pretty broken English, the words

As she got close to the house, just a couple of minutes away, a gentle touch on her arm stopped her in her tracks. Turning quickly, she saw a little Italian boy with his modest display box—a white mouse or something similar. The setting sun highlighted his face in a warm red, but otherwise, his olive skin looked quite pale, and shimmering tears were caught on his long curly eyelashes. With his soft voice and pleading expression, he spoke in his charming broken English.

"Hungry! so hungry."

"So hungry!"

And, as if to aid by gesture the effect of the solitary word, he pointed to his mouth, with its white quivering lips.

And, as if to enhance the impact of his solitary word, he pointed to his mouth, with its pale, trembling lips.

Mary answered him impatiently,

Mary replied to him impatiently,

"Oh, lad, hunger is nothing—nothing!"

"Oh, dude, hunger is nothing—nothing!"

And she rapidly passed on. But her heart upbraided her the next minute with her unrelenting speech, and she hastily entered her door and seized the scanty remnant of food which the cupboard contained, and retraced her steps to the place where the little hopeless stranger had sunk down by his mute companion in loneliness and starvation, and was raining down tears as he spoke in some foreign tongue, with low cries for the far distant "Mamma mia!"

And she quickly moved on. But her heart scolded her right after for her harsh words, so she rushed back inside, grabbed the little bit of food left in the cupboard, and made her way back to where the small, lost child was sitting with his silent friend in despair and hunger, crying as he spoke in some unfamiliar language, softly calling out for the faraway "Mommy!"

With the elasticity of heart belonging to childhood he sprang up as he saw the food the girl brought; she whose face, lovely in its woe, had tempted him first to address her; and, with the graceful courtesy of his country, he looked up and smiled while he kissed her hand, and then poured forth his thanks, and shared her bounty with his little pet companion. She stood an instant, diverted from the thought of her own grief by the sight of his infantine gladness; and then bending down and kissing his smooth forehead, she left him, and sought to be alone with her agony once more.

With the innocent enthusiasm of childhood, he jumped up when he saw the food the girl brought; she, whose face was beautiful yet sorrowful, had encouraged him to speak to her first. With the natural charm of his culture, he looked up and smiled as he kissed her hand, then expressed his gratitude and shared her gift with his little pet. She stood for a moment, momentarily distracted from her own sadness by the sight of his joyful innocence; then, bending down to kiss his smooth forehead, she left him and sought solitude to face her pain again.

She re-entered the house, locked the door, and tore off her bonnet, as if greedy of every moment which took her from the full indulgence of painful, despairing thought.

She went back inside the house, locked the door, and took off her bonnet, as if she couldn't bear to lose even a second that took her away from the deep, painful thoughts consuming her.

Then she threw herself on the ground, yes, on the hard flags she threw her soft limbs down; and the comb fell out of her hair, and those bright tresses swept the dusty floor, while she pillowed and hid her face on her arms, and burst forth into hard, suffocating sobs.

Then she threw herself on the ground, yes, on the hard pavement she threw her soft limbs down; and the comb fell out of her hair, and those bright locks swept the dusty floor, while she rested and hid her face on her arms, and broke into hard, suffocating sobs.

Oh, earth! thou didst seem but a dreary dwelling-place for thy poor child that night. None to comfort, none to pity! And self-reproach gnawing at her heart.

Oh, earth! you felt like a gloomy home for your poor child that night. No one to comfort, no one to feel sorry for her! And self-blame eating away at her heart.

Oh, why did she ever listen to the tempter? Why did she ever give ear to her own suggestions, and cravings after wealth and grandeur? Why had she thought it a fine thing to have a rich lover?

Oh, why did she ever listen to the seducer? Why did she pay attention to her own thoughts and desires for wealth and prestige? Why did she think it was great to have a wealthy partner?

She—she had deserved it all; but he was the victim,—he, the beloved. She could not conjecture, she could not even pause to think who had revealed, or how he had discovered her acquaintance with Harry Carson. It was but too clear, some way or another, he had learnt all; and what would he think of her? No hope of his love,—oh, that she would give up, and be content; it was his life, his precious life, that was threatened. Then she tried to recall the particulars, which, when Mrs. Wilson had given them, had fallen but upon a deafened ear,—something about a gun, a quarrel, which she could not remember clearly. Oh, how terrible to think of his crime, his blood-guiltiness; he who had hitherto been so good, so noble, and now an assassin! And then she shrank from him in thought; and then, with bitter remorse, clung more closely to his image with passionate self-upbraiding. Was it not she who had led him to the pit into which he had fallen? Was she to blame him? She to judge him? Who could tell how maddened he might have been by jealousy; how one moment's uncontrollable passion might have led him to become a murderer? And she had blamed him in her heart after his last deprecating, imploring, prophetic speech!

She—she had deserved it all; but he was the victim—he, the one she loved. She couldn’t even imagine who had revealed or how he had found out about her connection with Harry Carson. It was painfully obvious that he had learned everything; and what would he think of her? There was no hope for his love—oh, if only she could just give up and be content; it was his life, his precious life, that was at stake. Then she tried to remember the details, which, when Mrs. Wilson had shared them, had fallen on deaf ears—something about a gun, a fight, which she couldn’t recall clearly. Oh, how awful to think of his crime, his blood on his hands; he who had always been so good, so noble, and now an assassin! And then she recoiled from him in her thoughts; but then, filled with bitter remorse, she clung even more closely to his image, filled with passionate self-blame. Wasn’t it she who had led him into the trap he had fallen into? Should she blame him? Should she judge him? Who could say how driven by jealousy he might have been; how one moment of uncontrollable passion could have turned him into a murderer? And she had blamed him in her heart after his last desperate, pleading, prophetic words!

Then she burst out crying afresh; and when weary of crying, fell to thinking again. The gallows! The gallows! Black it stood against the burning light which dazzled her shut eyes, press on them as she would. Oh! she was going mad; and for awhile she lay outwardly still, but with the pulses careering through her head with wild vehemence.

Then she started crying again; and when she got tired of crying, she went back to thinking. The gallows! The gallows! It stood dark against the bright light that hurt her closed eyes, no matter how hard she pressed on them. Oh! she was losing her mind; and for a while, she lay still on the outside, but her thoughts were racing through her head with intense energy.

And then came a strange forgetfulness of the present, in thought of the long-past times;—of those days when she hid her face on her mother's pitying, loving bosom, and heard tender words of comfort, be her grief or her error what it might;—of those days when she had felt as if her mother's love was too mighty not to last for ever;—of those days when hunger had been to her (as to the little stranger she had that evening relieved) something to be thought about, and mourned over;—when Jem and she had played together; he, with the condescension of an older child, and she, with unconscious earnestness, believing that he was as much gratified with important trifles as she was;—when her father was a cheery-hearted man, rich in the love of his wife, and the companionship of his friend;—when (for it still worked round to that), when mother was alive, and he was not a murderer.

And then she experienced a strange forgetfulness of the present, lost in thoughts of the long-ago days;—the times when she hid her face in her mother's caring, loving embrace, hearing soothing words of comfort, no matter what her grief or mistake might be;—the times when she believed her mother's love was too strong to ever fade;—the times when hunger had been for her (just like for the little stranger she helped that evening) something to think about and feel sad over;—when Jem and she had played together, him pretending to be the older kid and her, without realizing it, thinking he was just as pleased with little things as she was;—when her father was a cheerful man, filled with the love of his wife and the company of his friend;—when (it always came back to this), when her mother was alive, and he was not a murderer.

And then Heaven blessed her unaware, and she sank from remembering, to wandering, unconnected thought, and thence to sleep. Yes! it was sleep, though in that strange posture, on that hard cold bed; and she dreamt of the happy times of long ago, and her mother came to her, and kissed her as she lay, and once more the dead were alive again in that happy world of dreams. All was restored to the gladness of childhood, even to the little kitten which had been her playmate and bosom friend then, and which had been long forgotten in her waking hours. All the loved ones were there!

And then heaven blessed her without her knowing, and she slipped from remembering to drifting thoughts, and then to sleep. Yes! It was sleep, even in that odd position on that hard, cold bed; and she dreamed of the happy times from long ago, and her mother came to her and kissed her as she lay there, and once again the dead were alive in that happy world of dreams. Everything was restored to the joy of childhood, even the little kitten that had been her playmate and best friend back then, which she had long forgotten in her waking hours. All her loved ones were there!

She suddenly wakened! Clear and wide awake! Some noise had startled her from sleep. She sat up, and put her hair (still wet with tears) back from her flushed cheeks, and listened. At first she could only hear her beating heart. All was still without, for it was after midnight, such hours of agony had passed away; but the moon shone clearly in at the unshuttered window, making the room almost as light as day, in its cold ghastly radiance. There was a low knock at the door! A strange feeling crept over Mary's heart, as if something spiritual were near; as if the dead, so lately present in her dreams, were yet gliding and hovering round her, with their dim, dread forms. And yet, why dread? Had they not loved her?—and who loved her now? Was she not lonely enough to welcome the spirits of the dead, who had loved her while here? If her mother had conscious being, her love for her child endured. So she quieted her fears, and listened—listened still.

She suddenly woke up! Clear and wide awake! Some noise had startled her from sleep. She sat up, pushed her hair (still wet with tears) back from her flushed cheeks, and listened. At first, all she could hear was her beating heart. Everything was quiet outside since it was after midnight; those hours of agony had passed. But the moon shone brightly through the unshuttered window, making the room almost as bright as day with its cold, ghostly light. There was a soft knock at the door! A strange feeling crept over Mary's heart, as if something spiritual was nearby; as if the dead, who had just been in her dreams, were gliding and hovering around her with their dim, frightening forms. Yet, why fear them? Hadn’t they loved her?—and who loved her now? Wasn’t she lonely enough to welcome the spirits of the dead who had loved her while they were alive? If her mother were aware, her love for her child would still exist. So she calmed her fears and listened—listened still.

"Mary! Mary! open the door!" as a little movement on her part seemed to tell the being outside of her wakeful, watchful state. They were the accents of her mother's voice; the very south-country pronunciation, that Mary so well remembered; and which she had sometimes tried to imitate when alone, with the fond mimicry of affection.

"Mary! Mary! open the door!" A small movement from her seemed to signal to the person outside that she was awake and alert. It was her mother's voice, with that distinct southern accent that Mary remembered so well, and she had sometimes tried to imitate it when she was by herself, with a loving sense of mimicry.

So, without fear, without hesitation, she rose and unbarred the door. There, against the moonlight, stood a form, so closely resembling her dead mother, that Mary never doubted the identity, but exclaiming (as if she were a terrified child, secure of safety when near the protecting care of its parent)—

So, without fear or hesitation, she got up and unlatched the door. There, in the moonlight, stood a figure that looked so much like her dead mother that Mary had no doubt about who it was, but she exclaimed (as if she were a scared child, feeling safe when close to the protective care of its parent)

"Oh! mother! mother! You are come at last!"

"Oh! Mom! Mom! You've finally come!"

She threw herself, or rather fell, into the trembling arms of her long-lost, unrecognised aunt Esther.

She threw herself, or rather fell, into the trembling arms of her long-lost, unrecognized aunt Esther.

 

 

CHAPTER XXI.

ESTHER'S MOTIVE IN SEEKING MARY.

"My rest is gone,
My heart is sore,
Peace find I never,
And never more."

"My rest is gone,
My heart hurts,
I can never find peace,
And I never will.

Margaret's Song in "Faust."

Margaret's Song in "Faust."

I must go back a little to explain the motives which caused Esther to seek an interview with her niece.

I need to go back a bit to explain why Esther wanted to meet with her niece.

The murder had been committed early on Thursday night, and between then and the dawn of the following day there was ample time for the news to spread far and wide among all those whose duty, or whose want, or whose errors, caused them to be abroad in the streets of Manchester.

The murder happened early on Thursday night, and from that time until dawn the next day, there was plenty of time for the news to spread far and wide among everyone who was out in the streets of Manchester, whether by duty, desire, or their mistakes.

Among those who listened to the tale of violence was Esther.

Among those who heard the story of violence was Esther.

A craving desire to know more took possession of her mind. Far away as she was from Turner Street, she immediately set off to the scene of the murder, which was faintly lighted by the gray dawn as she reached the spot. It was so quiet and still that she could hardly believe it to be the place. The only vestige of any scuffle or violence was a trail on the dust, as if somebody had been lying there, and then been raised by extraneous force. The little birds were beginning to hop and twitter in the leafless hedge, making the only sound that was near and distinct. She crossed into the field where she guessed the murderer to have stood; it was easy of access, for the worn, stunted hawthorn-hedge had many gaps in it. The night-smell of bruised grass came up from under her feet, as she went towards the saw-pit and carpenter's shed, which, as I have said before, were in a corner of the field near the road, and where one of her informants had told her it was supposed by the police that the murderer had lurked while waiting for his victim. There was no sign, however, that any one had been about the place. If the grass had been bruised or bent where he had trod, it had had enough of the elasticity of life to raise itself under the dewy influences of night. She hushed her breath with involuntary awe, but nothing else told of the violent deed by which a fellow-creature had passed away. She stood still for a minute, imagining to herself the position of the parties, guided by the only circumstance which afforded any evidence, the trailing mark on the dust in the road.

A strong desire to know more took over her thoughts. Even though she was far from Turner Street, she quickly headed to the murder scene, which was dimly lit by the gray dawn as she arrived. It was so quiet and still that she could barely believe it was the right place. The only sign of any struggle or violence was a mark in the dust, as if someone had been lying there and then pulled away by outside force. Little birds were starting to hop and chirp in the bare hedge, creating the only clear sound around. She stepped into the field where she thought the murderer might have stood; it was easy to enter since the worn, shrunken hawthorn hedge had many gaps. The night scent of crushed grass rose from beneath her feet as she approached the saw pit and carpenter's shed, which, as I mentioned earlier, were in a corner of the field near the road, and where one of her sources had informed her that the police believed the murderer had been hiding while waiting for his victim. However, there was no indication that anyone had been there. If the grass had been crushed or bent where he had walked, it had enough life in it to spring back up under the dew of the night. She held her breath in silent awe, but nothing else hinted at the violent act that had caused a fellow human to die. She stood still for a moment, picturing the positions of those involved, guided only by the one clue that provided any evidence—the trail in the dust on the road.

Suddenly (it was before the sun had risen above the horizon) she became aware of something white in the hedge. All other colours wore the same murky hue, though the forms of objects were perfectly distinct. What was it? It could not be a flower;—that, the time of year made clear. A frozen lump of snow, lingering late in one of the gnarled tufts of the hedge? She stepped forward to examine. It proved to be a little piece of stiff writing-paper compressed into a round shape. She understood it instantly; it was the paper that had served as wadding for the murderer's gun. Then she had been standing just where the murderer must have been but a few hours before; probably (as the rumour had spread through the town, reaching her ears) one of the poor maddened turn-outs, who hung about everywhere, with black, fierce looks, as if contemplating some deed of violence. Her sympathy was all with them, for she had known what they suffered; and besides this there was her own individual dislike of Mr. Carson, and dread of him for Mary's sake. Yet, poor Mary! Death was a terrible, though sure, remedy for the evil Esther had dreaded for her; and how would she stand the shock, loving as her aunt believed her to do? Poor Mary! who would comfort her? Esther's thoughts began to picture her sorrow, her despair, when the news of her lover's death should reach her; and she longed to tell her there might have been a keener grief yet had he lived.

Suddenly (it was before the sun had risen above the horizon) she noticed something white in the hedge. All the other colors looked the same dull shade, but the shapes of the objects were clear. What was it? It couldn’t be a flower; the season made that obvious. A frozen clump of snow, lingering in one of the twisted patches of the hedge? She stepped closer to check. It turned out to be a small piece of stiff writing paper crumpled into a round shape. She recognized it immediately; it was the paper that had been used as wadding for the murderer’s gun. That meant she had been standing right where the murderer must have been just a few hours earlier; probably (as rumors had spread through the town and reached her) one of the poor, distressed outcasts, who lurked around everywhere, with dark, fierce looks, as if planning some act of violence. She felt nothing but sympathy for them, as she understood their suffering; and on top of that, she had her own personal dislike of Mr. Carson and her fear of him for Mary’s sake. But poor Mary! Death was a terrible, yet certain, solution to the issues Esther had feared for her; how would she handle the shock, loving as her aunt believed she did? Poor Mary! Who would comfort her? Esther’s thoughts began to imagine her grief, her despair, when the news of her lover’s death reached her; and she wished she could tell her that there might have been an even deeper sorrow had he lived.

Bright, beautiful came the slanting rays of the morning sun. It was time for such as she to hide themselves, with the other obscene things of night, from the glorious light of day, which was only for the happy. So she turned her steps towards town, still holding the paper. But in getting over the hedge it encumbered her to hold it in her clasped hand, and she threw it down. She passed on a few steps, her thoughts still of Mary, till the idea crossed her mind, could it (blank as it appeared to be) give any clue to the murderer? As I said before, her sympathies were all on that side, so she turned back and picked it up; and then feeling as if in some measure an accessory, she hid it unexamined in her hand, and hastily passed out of the street at the opposite end to that by which she had entered it.

The bright, beautiful rays of the morning sun streamed in. It was time for someone like her to hide away, along with all the other unsavory things of the night, from the glorious light of day, meant only for the happy. So she made her way toward town, still holding the paper. But as she tried to climb over the hedge, it became cumbersome to keep it in her hands, so she dropped it. She took a few steps, her mind still on Mary, until a thought crossed her mind: could it (as blank as it seemed) provide any clue to the murderer? As I mentioned before, her sympathies were entirely with that side, so she turned back and picked it up; and then feeling like she was somewhat complicit, she hid it without looking in her hand and quickly exited the street from the opposite end of where she had entered.

And what do you think she felt, when, having walked some distance from the spot, she dared to open the crushed paper, and saw written on it Mary Barton's name, and not only that, but the street in which she lived! True, a letter or two was torn off, but, nevertheless, there was the name clear to be recognised. And oh! what terrible thought flashed into her mind; or was it only fancy? But it looked very like the writing which she had once known well—the writing of Jem Wilson, who, when she lived at her brother-in-law's, and he was a near neighbour, had often been employed by her to write her letters to people, to whom she was ashamed of sending her own misspelt scrawl. She remembered the wonderful flourishes she had so much admired in those days, while she sat by dictating, and Jem, in all the pride of newly-acquired penmanship, used to dazzle her eyes by extraordinary graces and twirls.

And what do you think she felt when, after walking some distance from the spot, she dared to open the crumpled paper and saw Mary Barton's name written on it, along with the street where she lived? Sure, a letter or two was ripped off, but still, the name was clear enough to recognize. And oh! what a terrible thought flashed into her mind; or was it just a whim? But it looked a lot like the handwriting she had once known well—the handwriting of Jem Wilson, who, when she lived with her brother-in-law and he was a close neighbor, had often been asked to write her letters to people she was embarrassed to send her own misspelled scrawl to. She remembered the amazing flourishes she had admired so much back then, while she sat dictating, and Jem, full of pride from his new penmanship, would dazzle her with his extraordinary strokes and twists.

If it were his!

If it were his!

Oh! perhaps it was merely that her head was running so on Mary, that she was associating every trifle with her. As if only one person wrote in that flourishing, meandering style!

Oh! maybe it was just that she was thinking so much about Mary that she was connecting everything, no matter how small, to her. As if only one person could write in that fancy, winding style!

It was enough to fill her mind to think from what she might have saved Mary by securing the paper. She would look at it just once more, and see if some very dense and stupid policeman could have mistaken the name, or if Mary would certainly have been dragged into notice in the affair.

It was enough to occupy her thoughts to consider what she could have saved Mary by getting the paper. She would look at it just one more time and see if some clueless and foolish cop could have mixed up the name, or if Mary would definitely have been pulled into the situation.

No! no one could have mistaken the "ry Barton," and it was Jem's handwriting!

No! No one could have mistaken the "ry Barton," and it was Jem's handwriting!

Oh! if it was so, she understood it all, and she had been the cause! With her violent and unregulated nature, rendered morbid by the course of life she led, and her consciousness of her degradation, she cursed herself for the interference which she believed had led to this; for the information and the warning she had given to Jem, which had roused him to this murderous action. How could she, the abandoned and polluted outcast, ever have dared to hope for a blessing, even on her efforts to do good? The black curse of Heaven rested on all her doings, were they for good or for evil.

Oh! If that was the case, she realized it all, and she had been the reason! With her intense and uncontrolled nature, made unhealthy by the life she lived, and her awareness of her downfall, she cursed herself for the interference she thought had led to this; for the information and the warning she had given to Jem, which had pushed him to this violent act. How could she, the forsaken and tainted outcast, ever have dared to hope for a blessing, even for her attempts to do good? The dark curse of Heaven rested on everything she did, whether for good or for evil.

Poor, diseased mind! and there were none to minister to thee!

Poor, sick mind! And there was no one to help you!

So she wandered about, too restless to take her usual heavy morning's sleep, up and down the streets, greedily listening to every word of the passers by, and loitering near each group of talkers, anxious to scrape together every morsel of information, or conjecture, or suspicion, though without possessing any definite purpose in all this. And ever and always she clenched the scrap of paper which might betray so much, until her nails had deeply indented the palm of her hand; so fearful was she in her nervous dread, lest unawares she should let it drop.

So she wandered around, too restless to get her usual heavy sleep in the morning, walking up and down the streets, eagerly listening to every word from people passing by, and hanging around each group of speakers, anxious to gather any bit of information, guess, or suspicion, even though she didn’t have a clear purpose in all this. And all the while, she tightly held onto the scrap of paper that could reveal so much, until her nails had dug deeply into the palm of her hand; she was so anxious about the possibility of accidentally dropping it.

Towards the middle of the day she could no longer evade the body's craving want of rest and refreshment; but the rest was taken in a spirit vault, and the refreshment was a glass of gin.

Towards the middle of the day, she could no longer avoid her body's desperate need for rest and refreshment; however, the rest was taken in a gloomy room, and the refreshment was a glass of gin.

Then she started up from the stupor she had taken for repose; and suddenly driven before the gusty impulses of her mind, she pushed her way to the place where at that very time the police were bringing the information they had gathered with regard to the all-engrossing murder. She listened with painful acuteness of comprehension to dropped words and unconnected sentences, the meaning of which became clearer, and yet more clear to her. Jem was suspected. Jem was ascertained to be the murderer.

Then she snapped out of the daze she had mistaken for rest; and suddenly propelled by the swirling thoughts in her mind, she made her way to the spot where the police were currently sharing the information they had gathered about the all-consuming murder. She listened intently to fragmented words and incomplete sentences, their meaning becoming clearer and clearer to her. Jem was a suspect. Jem was confirmed to be the murderer.

She saw him (although he, absorbed in deep sad thought, saw her not), she saw him brought hand-cuffed and guarded out of the coach. She saw him enter the station,—she gasped for breath till he came out, still hand-cuffed, and still guarded, to be conveyed to the New Bailey.

She saw him (even though he, lost in his deep sadness, didn’t see her), she saw him being led out of the coach in handcuffs and with guards. She watched him enter the station—she held her breath until he came out, still handcuffed and still guarded, to be taken to the New Bailey.

He was the only one who had spoken to her with hope, that she might yet win her way back to virtue. His words had lingered in her heart with a sort of call to Heaven, like distant Sabbath bells, although in her despair she had turned away from his voice. He was the only one who had spoken to her kindly. The murder, shocking though it was, was an absent, abstract thing, on which her thoughts could not, and would not dwell; all that was present in her mind was Jem's danger, and his kindness.

He was the only one who had talked to her with hope, suggesting that she could still find her way back to goodness. His words stayed in her heart like a call to Heaven, similar to distant church bells, even though, in her despair, she had ignored his voice. He was the only one who had addressed her with kindness. The murder, though shocking, felt distant and abstract—something she couldn't and wouldn't focus on; what consumed her thoughts was Jem's danger and his kindness.

Then Mary came to remembrance. Esther wondered till she was sick of wondering, in what way she was taking the affair. In some manner it would be a terrible blow for the poor, motherless girl; with her dreadful father, too, who was to Esther a sort of accusing angel.

Then Mary came to mind. Esther puzzled over it until she was exhausted from wondering how she was handling the situation. In some way, it would be a terrible blow for the poor, motherless girl; especially with her awful father, who seemed to Esther like a kind of accusing angel.

She set off towards the court where Mary lived, to pick up what she could there of information. But she was ashamed to enter in where once she had been innocent, and hung about the neighbouring streets, not daring to question, so she learnt but little; nothing in fact but the knowledge of John Barton's absence from home.

She headed over to the court where Mary lived, hoping to gather any information she could find. However, she felt embarrassed to enter the place where she had once been innocent, so she lingered around the nearby streets, too hesitant to ask anyone anything. As a result, she didn’t learn much at all—only that John Barton was not home.

She went up a dark entry to rest her weary limbs on a door-step and think. Her elbows on her knees, her face hidden in her hands, she tried to gather together and arrange her thoughts. But still every now and then she opened her hand to see if the paper were yet there.

She walked up a dark hallway to rest her tired limbs on a doorstep and think. With her elbows on her knees and her face buried in her hands, she tried to gather and organize her thoughts. But every now and then, she opened her hand to check if the paper was still there.

She got up at last. She had formed a plan, and had a course of action to look forward to that would satisfy one craving desire at least. The time was long gone by when there was much wisdom or consistency in her projects.

She finally got up. She had made a plan and had a course of action to look forward to that would satisfy at least one of her cravings. The days were long gone when her projects had any real wisdom or consistency.

It was getting late, and that was so much the better. She went to a pawn-shop, and took off her finery in a back room. She was known by the people, and had a character for honesty, so she had no very great difficulty in inducing them to let her have a suit of outer clothes, befitting the wife of a working-man, a black silk bonnet, a printed gown, a plaid shawl, dirty and rather worn to be sure, but which had a sort of sanctity to the eyes of the street-walker as being the appropriate garb of that happy class to which she could never, never more belong.

It was getting late, and that was all the better. She went to a pawn shop and took off her fancy clothes in a back room. People knew her and thought she was honest, so she had no trouble convincing them to let her borrow a set of clothes suitable for the wife of a working man: a black silk bonnet, a printed gown, and a plaid shawl. They were dirty and pretty worn, but they held a certain significance for the streetwalker, as they were the right attire for that happy class she could never, ever belong to again.

She looked at herself in the little glass which hung against the wall, and sadly shaking her head, thought how easy were the duties of that Eden of innocence from which she was shut out; how she would work, and toil, and starve, and die, if necessary, for a husband, a home,—for children,—but that thought she could not bear; a little form rose up, stern in its innocence, from the witches' cauldron of her imagination, and she rushed into action again.

She gazed at herself in the small mirror hanging on the wall, shaking her head sadly as she reflected on how simple the responsibilities were in that paradise of innocence from which she was excluded. She would labor, struggle, and even starve or die if needed, all for a husband, a home— for children—but that thought was unbearable. A small figure appeared in her mind, serious in its purity, and she sprang back into action.

You know now how she came to stand by the threshold of Mary's door, waiting, trembling, until the latch was lifted, and her niece, with words that spoke of such desolation among the living, fell into her arms.

You know now how she ended up standing by the door to Mary's room, waiting, shaking, until the latch was lifted, and her niece, with words that expressed such despair among the living, collapsed into her arms.

She had felt as if some holy spell would prevent her (even as the unholy Lady Geraldine was prevented, in the abode of Christabel) from crossing the threshold of that home of her early innocence; and she had meant to wait for an invitation. But Mary's helpless action did away with all reluctant feeling, and she bore or dragged her to a seat, and looked on her bewildered eyes, as, puzzled with the likeness, which was not identity, she gazed on her aunt's features.

She had felt as if some sacred force would keep her (just like the unholy Lady Geraldine was kept from crossing into Christabel's home) from stepping into that place of her childhood innocence; and she planned to wait for an invitation. But Mary's desperate actions erased any hesitation, and she either carried or pulled her to a seat, watching her bewildered eyes as she, confused by the similarity that wasn’t quite the same, looked at her aunt’s face.

In pursuance of her plan, Esther meant to assume the manners and character, as she had done the dress, of a mechanic's wife; but then, to account for her long absence, and her long silence towards all that ought to have been dear to her, it was necessary that she should put on an indifference far distant from her heart, which was loving and yearning, in spite of all its faults. And, perhaps, she overacted her part, for certainly Mary felt a kind of repugnance to the changed and altered aunt, who so suddenly re-appeared on the scene; and it would have cut Esther to the very core, could she have known how her little darling of former days was feeling towards her.

In following her plan, Esther intended to take on the behaviors and persona, like she had with the clothing, of a mechanic's wife; however, to explain her long absence and silence toward everything that should have been important to her, she needed to feign an indifference that was far from how she truly felt—full of love and longing, despite all her flaws. Perhaps she exaggerated her role, because Mary certainly felt some disgust toward her changed and different aunt, who suddenly reappeared. It would have hurt Esther deeply if she had known how her once beloved little girl felt about her.

"You don't remember me I see, Mary!" she began. "It's a long while since I left you all, to be sure; and I, many a time, thought of coming to see you, and—and your father. But I live so far off, and am always so busy, I cannot do just what I wish. You recollect aunt Esther, don't you, Mary?"

"You don't remember me, do you, Mary!" she started. "It's been a long time since I left you all, that's for sure; and I thought about visiting you and your father many times. But I live so far away and I'm always so busy that I can't do what I really want to. You remember Aunt Esther, right, Mary?"

"Are you aunt Hetty?" asked Mary, faintly, still looking at the face which was so different from the old recollections of her aunt's fresh dazzling beauty.

"Are you Aunt Hetty?" Mary asked weakly, still gazing at the face that was so different from her aunt's old, radiant beauty.

"Yes! I am aunt Hetty. Oh! it's so long since I heard that name," sighing forth the thoughts it suggested; then recovering herself, and striving after the hard character she wished to assume, she continued: "And to-day I heard a friend of yours, and of mine too, long ago, was in trouble, and I guessed you would be in sorrow, so I thought I would just step this far and see you."

"Yes! I’m Aunt Hetty. Oh! it’s been so long since I heard that name," she sighed, letting her thoughts linger on it. Then, gathering herself and trying to adopt the tough demeanor she wanted to project, she added, "Today, I found out that a friend of yours—and mine too, from a long time ago—was in trouble, and I figured you’d be feeling sad, so I thought I’d stop by to see you."

Mary's tears flowed afresh, but she had no desire to open her heart to her strangely-found aunt, who had, by her own confession, kept aloof from and neglected them for so many years. Yet she tried to feel grateful for kindness (however late) from any one, and wished to be civil. Moreover, she had a strong disinclination to speak on the terrible subject uppermost in her mind. So, after a pause she said,

Mary's tears started flowing again, but she didn't want to open up to her unexpectedly found aunt, who had, by her own admission, stayed distant from and ignored them for so many years. Still, she tried to feel grateful for any kindness, no matter how late, and wanted to be polite. Plus, she really didn't want to talk about the awful subject that was at the forefront of her mind. So, after a moment of silence, she said,

"Thank you. I dare say you mean very kind. Have you had a long walk? I'm so sorry," said she, rising, with a sudden thought, which was as suddenly checked by recollection, "but I've nothing to eat in the house, and I'm sure you must be hungry, after your walk."

"Thank you. I must say you’re very kind. Did you have a long walk? I'm really sorry," she said, standing up with a sudden thought, which was quickly stopped by memory, "but I don’t have any food in the house, and I’m sure you're hungry after your walk."

For Mary concluded that certainly her aunt's residence must be far away on the other side of the town, out of sight or hearing. But, after all, she did not think much about her; her heart was so aching-full of other things, that all besides seemed like a dream. She received feelings and impressions from her conversation with her aunt, but did not, could not, put them together, or think or argue about them.

For Mary realized that her aunt's house must be far away on the other side of town, out of sight and sound. However, she didn’t dwell on her; her heart was so heavy with other things that everything else felt like a dream. She absorbed feelings and impressions from her conversation with her aunt, but she didn’t, couldn’t, connect them or think or reason about them.

And Esther! How scanty had been her food for days and weeks, her thinly-covered bones and pale lips might tell, but her words should never reveal! So, with a little unreal laugh, she replied,

And Esther! How little she had eaten for days and weeks, her thin bones and pale lips showed it, but she would never let her words reveal that! So, with a small, forced laugh, she replied,

"Oh! Mary, my dear! don't talk about eating. We've the best of every thing, and plenty of it, for my husband is in good work. I'd such a supper before I came out. I couldn't touch a morsel if you had it."

"Oh! Mary, my dear! Don't even mention food. We've got the best of everything, and plenty of it, because my husband is doing well at work. I had such a dinner before I came out. I couldn't eat a bite even if you offered it."

Her words shot a strange pang through Mary's heart. She had always remembered her aunt's loving and unselfish disposition; how was it changed, if, living in plenty, she had never thought it worth while to ask after her relations, who were all but starving! She shut up her heart instinctively against her aunt.

Her words struck a strange ache in Mary's heart. She had always remembered her aunt's loving and selfless nature; how had it changed, if, living in abundance, she had never thought it worthwhile to ask about her relatives, who were nearly starving? She instinctively closed her heart to her aunt.

And all the time poor Esther was swallowing her sobs, and over-acting her part, and controlling herself more than she had done for many a long day, in order that her niece might not be shocked and revolted, by the knowledge of what her aunt had become:—a prostitute; an outcast.

And all the while, poor Esther was holding back her tears, putting on an act, and keeping herself in check more than she had in a long time, so her niece wouldn't be shocked and disgusted by what her aunt had become: a prostitute; an outcast.

For she longed to open her wretched, wretched heart, so hopeless, so abandoned by all living things, to one who had loved her once; and yet she refrained, from dread of the averted eye, the altered voice, the internal loathing, which she feared such disclosure might create. She would go straight to the subject of the day. She could not tarry long, for she felt unable to support the character she had assumed for any length of time.

For she longed to reveal her miserable, miserable heart, so hopeless, so abandoned by everyone, to someone who had once loved her; yet she held back, fearing the turned-away gaze, the changed tone, the inner disgust that she thought such a confession might provoke. She would get straight to the point. She couldn’t wait too long, because she felt she couldn’t keep up the façade she had taken on for very long.

They sat by the little round table, facing each other. The candle was placed right between them, and Esther moved it in order to have a clearer view of Mary's face, so that she might read her emotions, and ascertain her interests. Then she began:

They sat at the small round table, looking at each other. The candle was set right between them, and Esther adjusted it to get a better look at Mary's face, hoping to read her emotions and understand her interests. Then she started:

"It's a bad business, I'm afraid, this of Mr. Carson's murder."

"It's a messed-up situation, I'm afraid, this whole Mr. Carson murder thing."

Mary winced a little.

Mary flinched a bit.

"I hear Jem Wilson is taken up for it."

"I heard Jem Wilson got arrested for it."

Mary covered her eyes with her hands, as if to shade them from the light, and Esther herself, less accustomed to self-command, was getting too much agitated for calm observation of another.

Mary covered her eyes with her hands, as if to shield them from the light, and Esther herself, less used to keeping her composure, was becoming too agitated for calm observation of someone else.

"I was taking a walk near Turner Street, and I went to see the spot," continued Esther, "and, as luck would have it, I spied this bit of paper in the hedge," producing the precious piece still folded in her hand. "It has been used as wadding for the gun, I reckon; indeed, that's clear enough, from the shape it's crammed into. I was sorry for the murderer, whoever he might be (I didn't then know of Jem's being suspected), and I thought I would never leave a thing about as might help, if ever so little, to convict him; the police are so 'cute about straws. So I carried it a little way, and then I opened it and saw your name, Mary."

"I was taking a walk near Turner Street, and I went to check out the spot," continued Esther, "and, as luck would have it, I noticed this piece of paper in the hedge," holding up the precious item still folded in her hand. "It looks like it’s been used as wadding for the gun; that’s pretty obvious from the way it’s crammed in. I felt sorry for the murderer, whoever he might be (I didn’t know then that Jem was being suspected), and I thought I would never leave anything behind that could help, even a little, to convict him; the police are really sharp about small details. So I carried it for a little while, and then I opened it and saw your name, Mary."

Mary took her hands away from her eyes, and looked with surprise at her aunt's face, as she uttered these words. She was kind after all, for was she not saving her from being summoned, and from being questioned and examined; a thing to be dreaded above all others: as she felt sure that her unwilling answers, frame them how she might, would add to the suspicions against Jem; her aunt was indeed kind, to think of what would spare her this.

Mary lowered her hands from her eyes and looked in surprise at her aunt’s face as she spoke those words. She really was kind after all, because she was saving her from being called in and questioned; something to be feared above all else. Mary was certain that her hesitant answers, no matter how she tried to word them, would only increase the suspicions against Jem. Her aunt was truly kind for considering what would spare her from this.

Esther went on, without noticing Mary's look. The very action of speaking was so painful to her, and so much interrupted by the hard, raking little cough, which had been her constant annoyance for months, that she was too much engrossed by the physical difficulty of utterance, to be a very close observer.

Esther continued speaking, not noticing Mary's expression. The act of talking was so painful for her, and it was constantly interrupted by the harsh, dry cough that had been bothering her for months. She was so focused on the struggle to get the words out that she couldn't pay close attention to her surroundings.

"There could be no mistake if they had found it. Look at your name, together with the very name of this court! And in Jem's hand-writing too, or I'm much mistaken. Look, Mary!"

"There can't be any doubt if they found it. Just look at your name, along with the very name of this court! And it's in Jem's handwriting too, or I'm totally wrong. Look, Mary!"

And now she did watch her.

And now she was watching her.

Mary took the paper and flattened it; then suddenly stood stiff up, with irrepressible movement, as if petrified by some horror abruptly disclosed; her face, strung and rigid; her lips compressed tight, to keep down some rising exclamation. She dropped on her seat, as suddenly as if the braced muscles had in an instant given way. But she spoke no word.

Mary took the paper and smoothed it out; then suddenly stood up straight, her body frozen, as if struck by some sudden terror. Her face was tense and stiff; her lips pressed tightly together to hold back an outburst. She collapsed into her seat, as if her tightened muscles had instantly released. But she didn't say a word.

"It is his hand-writing—isn't it?" asked Esther, though Mary's manner was almost confirmation enough.

"That's his handwriting, right?" Esther asked, even though Mary's behavior was pretty much confirmation.

"You will not tell. You never will tell," demanded Mary, in a tone so sternly earnest, as almost to be threatening.

"You won't say anything. You’ll never say anything," Mary insisted, her tone so seriously intense that it was almost menacing.

"Nay, Mary," said Esther, rather reproachfully, "I am not so bad as that. Oh! Mary, you cannot think I would do that, whatever I may be."

"Nah, Mary," said Esther, a bit reproachfully, "I'm not that bad. Oh! Mary, you can't honestly think I would do that, no matter what I am."

The tears sprang to her eyes at the idea that she was suspected of being one who would help to inform against an old friend.

Tears filled her eyes at the thought that people suspected her of being someone who would betray an old friend.

Mary caught her sad and upbraiding look.

Mary noticed her sad and reproachful expression.

"No! I know you would not tell, aunt. I don't know what I say, I am so shocked. But say you will not tell. Do."

"No! I know you won’t say anything, aunt. I don’t know what I’m saying, I’m just so shocked. But please say you won’t tell. Do."

"No, indeed I will not tell, come what may."

"No, I definitely won't say anything, no matter what happens."

Mary sat still, looking at the writing, and turning the paper round with careful examination, trying to hope, but her very fears belying her hopes.

Mary sat still, staring at the writing and turning the paper around for a closer look, trying to hold onto hope, but her fears were undermining her optimism.

"I thought you cared for the young man that's murdered," observed Esther, half aloud; but feeling that she could not mistake this strange interest in the suspected murderer, implied by Mary's eagerness to screen him from any thing which might strengthen suspicion against him. She had come, desirous to know the extent of Mary's grief for Mr. Carson, and glad of the excuse afforded her by the important scrap of paper. Her remark about its being Jem's hand-writing, she had, with this view of ascertaining Mary's state of feeling, felt to be most imprudent the instant after she uttered it; but Mary's anxiety that she should not tell was too great, and too decided, to leave a doubt as to her interest for Jem. She grew more and more bewildered, and her dizzy head refused to reason. Mary never spoke. She held the bit of paper firmly, determined to retain possession of it, come what might; and anxious, and impatient, for her aunt to go. As she sat, her face bore a likeness to Esther's dead child.

"I thought you cared about the young man who was murdered," Esther said softly, sensing that she couldn't be wrong about Mary's unusual concern for the suspected murderer, shown by her eagerness to protect him from anything that might increase suspicion against him. Esther had come wanting to understand the depth of Mary’s sorrow over Mr. Carson and was grateful for the excuse provided by the important piece of paper. The comment she made about it being Jem's handwriting felt careless as soon as she said it, considering she wanted to gauge Mary's feelings. However, Mary's anxiety about keeping it a secret was so intense and obvious that there was no doubt about her feelings for Jem. Esther became increasingly confused, and her spinning mind couldn't figure things out. Mary remained silent. She held onto the piece of paper tightly, determined to keep it no matter what, and she was anxious and impatient for her aunt to leave. As she sat there, her expression resembled that of Esther's deceased child.

"You are so like my little girl, Mary!" said Esther, weary of the one subject on which she could get no satisfaction, and recurring, with full heart, to the thought of the dead.

"You remind me so much of my little girl, Mary!" said Esther, tired of the one topic that brought her no comfort, and going back, with a heavy heart, to thoughts of the deceased.

Mary looked up. Her aunt had children, then. That was all the idea she received. No faint imagination of the love and the woe of that poor creature crossed her mind, or she would have taken her, all guilty and erring, to her bosom, and tried to bind up the broken heart. No! it was not to be. Her aunt had children, then; and she was on the point of putting some question about them, but before it could be spoken another thought turned it aside, and she went back to her task of unravelling the mystery of the paper, and the hand-writing. Oh! how she wished her aunt would go.

Mary looked up. Her aunt had kids, then. That was all she thought about. No faint idea of the love and sorrow of that poor woman crossed her mind, or she would have taken her, all flawed and troubled, into her arms and tried to mend the broken heart. No! It wasn’t meant to be. Her aunt had kids, then; and she was about to ask a question about them, but before she could speak, another thought interrupted her, and she returned to her task of figuring out the mystery of the paper and the handwriting. Oh! how she wished her aunt would leave.

As if, according to the believers in mesmerism, the intenseness of her wish gave her power over another, although the wish was unexpressed, Esther felt herself unwelcome, and that her absence was desired.

As if, according to the followers of mesmerism, the strength of her desire gave her influence over someone else, even though she didn’t say it out loud, Esther felt unwanted and sensed that people preferred her not to be there.

She felt this some time before she could summon up resolution to go. She was so much disappointed in this longed-for, dreaded interview with Mary; she had wished to impose upon her with her tale of married respectability, and yet she had yearned and craved for sympathy in her real lot. And she had imposed upon her well. She should perhaps be glad of it afterwards; but her desolation of hope seemed for the time redoubled. And she must leave the old dwelling-place, whose very walls, and flags, dingy and sordid as they were, had a charm for her. Must leave the abode of poverty, for the more terrible abodes of vice. She must—she would go.

She felt this long before she could gather the courage to leave. She was so disappointed by this long-awaited, dreaded meeting with Mary; she wanted to impress her with her story of married respectability, but deep down, she craved sympathy for her true situation. And she had done a good job of impressing her. Maybe she would be glad about it later, but for now, her hope felt more crushed than ever. She had to leave the old place, whose walls and worn floors, as dingy and grimy as they were, held a certain charm for her. She had to leave the home of poverty to face the even worse homes of vice. She had to—she would go.

"Well, good-night, Mary. That bit of paper is safe enough with you, I see. But you made me promise I would not tell about it, and you must promise me to destroy it before you sleep."

"Well, goodnight, Mary. That piece of paper is safe with you, I can see. But you made me promise not to say anything about it, so you have to promise me to get rid of it before you go to bed."

"I promise," said Mary, hoarsely, but firmly. "Then you are going?"

"I promise," Mary said hoarsely but firmly. "So you're going then?"

"Yes. Not if you wish me to stay. Not if I could be of any comfort to you, Mary;" catching at some glimmering hope.

"Yes. Not if you want me to stay. Not if I could be any comfort to you, Mary;" clinging to a flicker of hope.

"Oh, no," said Mary, anxious to be alone. "Your husband will be wondering where you are. Some day you must tell me all about yourself. I forget what your name is?"

"Oh, no," said Mary, eager to be by herself. "Your husband is probably worried about you. You have to tell me all about yourself someday. I can’t remember what your name is."

"Fergusson," said Esther, sadly.

"Fergusson," Esther said, sadly.

"Mrs. Fergusson," repeated Mary, half unconsciously. "And where did you say you lived?"

"Mrs. Fergusson," Mary said again, almost without thinking. "And where did you say you lived?"

"I never did say," muttered Esther; then aloud, "In Angel's Meadow, 145, Nicholas Street."

"I never did say," Esther muttered; then she said loudly, "In Angel's Meadow, 145, Nicholas Street."

"145, Nicholas Street, Angel Meadow. I shall remember."

"145 Nicholas Street, Angel Meadow. I'll remember."

As Esther drew her shawl around her, and prepared to depart, a thought crossed Mary's mind that she had been cold and hard in her manner towards one, who had certainly meant to act kindly in bringing her the paper (that dread, terrible piece of paper) and thus saving her from—she could not rightly think how much, or how little she was spared. So, desirous of making up for her previous indifferent manner, she advanced to kiss her aunt before her departure.

As Esther wrapped her shawl around her and got ready to leave, Mary suddenly realized that she had been cold and distant towards someone who had genuinely intended to be kind by bringing her the paper (that dreadful, terrible paper) and potentially saving her from—she couldn’t quite figure out how much, or how little she had been spared. Wanting to make up for her earlier indifference, she stepped forward to kiss her aunt before leaving.

But, to her surprise, her aunt pushed her off with a frantic kind of gesture, and saying the words,

But, to her surprise, her aunt pushed her away with a panicked gesture and said the words,

"Not me. You must never kiss me. You!"

"Not me. You should never kiss me. You!"

She rushed into the outer darkness of the street, and there wept long and bitterly.

She dashed out into the dark street and cried for a long time, feeling deep sorrow.

 

 

CHAPTER XXII.

MARY'S EFFORTS TO PROVE AN ALIBI.

"There was a listening fear in her regard,
As if calamity had but begun;
As if the vanward clouds of evil days
Had spent their malice, and the sullen rear
Was, with its stored thunder, labouring up."

"There was a fearful attention in her gaze,
As if disaster had only just started;
As if the front clouds of bad times
Had released their anger, and the gloomy back
"Was gathering thunder, building up."

Keats' "Hyperion."

Keats' "Hyperion."

No sooner was Mary alone than she fastened the door, and put the shutters up against the window, which had all this time remained shaded only by the curtains hastily drawn together on Esther's entrance, and the lighting of the candle.

No sooner was Mary alone than she locked the door and pulled the shutters down against the window, which had all this time been covered only by the curtains hastily pulled together when Esther walked in, and the candle was lit.

She did all this with the same compressed lips, and the same stony look that her face had assumed on the first examination of the paper. Then she sat down for an instant to think; and rising directly, went, with a step rendered firm by inward resolution of purpose, up the stairs;—passed her own door, two steps, into her father's room. What did she want there?

She did all this with the same pressed lips and the same serious expression that her face had when she first looked at the paper. Then she sat down for a moment to think; and getting up right away, she walked upstairs with a determined stride, passed her own door, and took two steps into her father's room. What was she looking for there?

I must tell you; I must put into words the dreadful secret which she believed that bit of paper had revealed to her.

I have to tell you; I need to put into words the horrible secret that she thought that piece of paper had revealed to her.

Her father was the murderer!

Her dad was the killer!

That corner of stiff, shining, thick writing-paper, she recognised as part of the sheet on which she had copied Samuel Bamford's beautiful lines so many months ago—copied (as you perhaps remember) on the blank part of a valentine sent to her by Jem Wilson, in those days when she did not treasure and hoard up every thing he had touched, as she would do now.

That corner of stiff, shiny, thick writing paper, she recognized as part of the sheet where she had copied Samuel Bamford's beautiful lines so many months ago—copied (as you might remember) on the blank part of a valentine sent to her by Jem Wilson, back when she didn’t save and keep everything he had touched, like she does now.

That copy had been given to her father, for whom it was made, and she had occasionally seen him reading it over, not a fortnight ago she was sure. But she resolved to ascertain if the other part still remained in his possession. He might, it was just possible he might, have given it away to some friend; and if so, that person was the guilty one, for she could swear to the paper anywhere.

That copy had been given to her dad, for whom it was made, and she had sometimes seen him reading it again, not two weeks ago she was sure. But she decided to find out if the other part was still in his possession. He might, just possibly, have given it away to some friend; and if that was the case, that person was the one at fault, because she could recognize the paper anywhere.

First of all she pulled out every article from the little old chest of drawers. Amongst them were some things which had belonged to her mother, but she had no time now to examine and try and remember them. All the reverence she could pay them was to carry them and lay them on the bed carefully, while the other things were tossed impatiently out upon the floor.

First, she took out every item from the little old chest of drawers. Among them were some things that had belonged to her mother, but she didn't have time to go through them or reminisce. The best she could do was to carefully place them on the bed, while the other items were impatiently thrown onto the floor.

The copy of Bamford's lines was not there. Oh! perhaps he might have given it away; but then must it not have been to Jem? It was his gun.

The copy of Bamford's lines wasn't there. Oh! Maybe he gave it away; but then, wouldn't it have been to Jem? It was his gun.

And she set to with redoubled vigour to examine the deal-box which served as chair, and which had once contained her father's Sunday clothes, in the days when he could afford to have Sunday clothes.

And she got to work with renewed energy to look at the deal-box that doubled as a chair, which had once held her father's Sunday clothes, back when he could afford to have Sunday clothes.

He had redeemed his better coat from the pawn-shop before he left, that she had noticed. Here was his old one. What rustled under her hand in the pocket?

He had retrieved his nicer coat from the pawn shop before he left, which she had noticed. Here was his old one. What was rustling in the pocket under her hand?

The paper! "Oh! Father!"

The paper! "Oh! Dad!"

Yes, it fitted; jagged end to jagged end, letter to letter; and even the part which Esther had considered blank had its tallying mark with the larger piece, its tails of ys and gs. And then, as if that were not damning evidence enough, she felt again, and found some bullets or shot (I don't know which you would call them) in that same pocket, along with a small paper parcel of gunpowder. As she was going to replace the jacket, having abstracted the paper, and bullets, &c., she saw a woollen gun-case made of that sort of striped horse-cloth you must have seen a thousand times appropriated to such a purpose. The sight of it made her examine still further, but there was nothing else that could afford any evidence, so she locked the box, and sat down on the floor to contemplate the articles; now with a sickening despair, now with a kind of wondering curiosity, how her father had managed to evade observation. After all it was easy enough. He had evidently got possession of some gun (was it really Jem's; was he an accomplice? No! she did not believe it; he never, never would deliberately plan a murder with another, however he might be wrought up to it by passionate feeling at the time. Least of all would he accuse her to her father, without previously warning her; it was out of his nature).

Yes, it fit; jagged edge to jagged edge, letter to letter; and even the part Esther thought was blank had its matching mark with the larger piece, its tails of ys and gs. And then, as if that wasn’t enough evidence, she felt around again and discovered some bullets (or shot, I’m not sure which you’d call them) in that same pocket, along with a small paper parcel of gunpowder. As she was going to put the jacket back after taking out the paper and the bullets, she noticed a woolen gun case made from that sort of striped horse cloth you must have seen a thousand times used for this purpose. The sight of it made her investigate further, but there was nothing else that could provide any evidence, so she locked the box and sat down on the floor to contemplate the items; now with a sickening sense of despair, now with a kind of curious wonder about how her father had managed to avoid detection. After all, it was easy enough. He had clearly gotten hold of some gun (was it really Jem’s? Was he an accomplice? No! She didn’t believe it; he would never deliberately plan a murder with anyone else, no matter how passionate he felt at the time. Least of all would he accuse her to her father without giving her a heads-up first; that just wasn’t in his nature).

Then having obtained possession of the gun, her father had loaded it at home, and might have carried it away with him some time when the neighbours were not noticing, and she was out, or asleep; and then he might have hidden it somewhere to be in readiness when he should want it. She was sure he had no such thing with him when he went away the last time.

Then after getting hold of the gun, her father loaded it at home and might have taken it with him at a time when the neighbors weren't paying attention, and she was either out or asleep; then he could have hidden it somewhere to be ready for when he needed it. She was certain he didn't have anything like that with him when he left the last time.

She felt it was of no use to conjecture his motives. His actions had become so wild and irregular of late, that she could not reason upon them. Besides, was it not enough to know that he was guilty of this terrible offence? Her love for her father seemed to return with painful force, mixed up as it was with horror at his crime. That dear father, who was once so kind, so warm-hearted, so ready to help either man or beast in distress, to murder! But, in the desert of misery with which these thoughts surrounded her, the arid depths of whose gloom she dared not venture to contemplate, a little spring of comfort was gushing up at her feet, unnoticed at first, but soon to give her strength and hope.

She felt it was pointless to guess his motives. His behavior had become so erratic lately that she couldn't make sense of it. Besides, wasn't it enough to know that he was guilty of this terrible crime? Her love for her father came rushing back with painful intensity, intertwined with horror at his actions. That dear father, who was once so kind, so warm-hearted, so quick to help anyone in need, to commit murder! But amidst the despair caused by these thoughts that surrounded her, the dark depths of which she was afraid to face, a little source of comfort was bubbling up at her feet, initially unnoticed but soon to give her strength and hope.

And that was the necessity for exertion on her part which this discovery enforced.

And that was the need for effort on her part that this discovery required.

Oh! I do think that the necessity for exertion, for some kind of action (bodily or mental) in time of distress, is a most infinite blessing, although the first efforts at such seasons are painful. Something to be done implies that there is yet hope of some good thing to be accomplished, or some additional evil that may be avoided; and by degrees the hope absorbs much of the sorrow.

Oh! I really believe that the need to take action, whether physical or mental, during tough times is a tremendous blessing, even though the initial efforts can be painful. Having something to do suggests that there's still hope for achieving something good or avoiding more trouble, and gradually that hope takes away a lot of the sadness.

It is the woes that cannot in any earthly way be escaped that admit least earthly comforting. Of all trite, worn-out, hollow mockeries of comfort that were ever uttered by people who will not take the trouble of sympathising with others, the one I dislike the most is the exhortation not to grieve over an event, "for it cannot be helped." Do you think if I could help it, I would sit still with folded hands, content to mourn? Do you not believe that as long as hope remained I would be up and doing? I mourn because what has occurred cannot be helped. The reason you give me for not grieving, is the very and sole reason of my grief. Give me nobler and higher reasons for enduring meekly what my Father sees fit to send, and I will try earnestly and faithfully to be patient; but mock me not, or any other mourner, with the speech, "Do not grieve, for it cannot be helped. It is past remedy."

It's the troubles that can't be escaped in any way that offer the least comfort. Of all the tired, meaningless expressions of sympathy ever shared by those who don't bother to empathize with others, the one I dislike the most is the insistence that we shouldn't grieve over something because "it can't be helped." Do you really think that if I could change it, I would just sit quietly with my hands folded, accepting my sadness? Don't you believe that as long as there's hope, I would be proactive? I grieve because what's happened is beyond my control. The reason you give me for not mourning is exactly the reason I'm hurting. Offer me better and more noble reasons to accept what my Father has decided, and I will sincerely try to be patient; but please don't mock me or any other mourner with phrases like, "Don't grieve, because it can't be helped. It's already done."

But some remedy to Mary's sorrow came with thinking. If her father was guilty, Jem was innocent. If innocent, there was a possibility of saving him. He must be saved. And she must do it; for was not she the sole depository of the terrible secret? Her father was not suspected; and never should be, if by any foresight or any exertions of her own she could prevent it.

But some relief from Mary's sorrow came with her thoughts. If her father was guilty, Jem was innocent. If he was innocent, there was a chance to save him. He had to be saved. And she had to do it; after all, she was the only one who knew the terrible secret. Her father wasn't suspected; and he never would be, if she could help it with her planning and efforts.

She did not yet know how Jem was to be saved, while her father was also to be considered innocent. It would require much thought and much prudence. But with the call upon her exertions, and her various qualities of judgment and discretion, came the answering consciousness of innate power to meet the emergency. Every step now, nay, the employment of every minute, was of consequence; for you must remember she had learnt at Miss Simmonds' the probability that the murderer would be brought to trial the next week. And you must remember, too, that never was so young a girl so friendless, or so penniless, as Mary was at this time. But the lion accompanied Una through the wilderness and the danger; and so will a high, resolved purpose of right-doing ever guard and accompany the helpless.

She still didn't know how to save Jem while also proving her father innocent. It would take a lot of thought and careful planning. But as she faced this challenge, she felt a deep sense of her own strength to handle it. Every action now mattered, even every minute counted; because she had learned from Miss Simmonds that the murderer would likely go to trial next week. And don’t forget, there was never a younger girl who felt so alone or had so little money as Mary did at that moment. But just as a lion accompanied Una through her trials, a strong and determined sense of doing what’s right will always protect and guide those who are vulnerable.

It struck two; deep, mirk, night.

It struck two; dark, murky, night.

It was of no use bewildering herself with plans this weary, endless night. Nothing could be done before morning: and, at first in her impatience, she began to long for day; but then she felt in how unfit a state her body was for any plan of exertion, and she resolutely made up her mind to husband her physical strength.

It was pointless to confuse herself with plans during this exhausting, endless night. Nothing could be accomplished until morning; initially, out of impatience, she started to wish for daylight. But then she realized how unprepared her body was for any effort, and she firmly decided to conserve her physical strength.

First of all she must burn the tell-tale paper. The powder, bullets, and gun-case, she tied into a bundle, and hid in the sacking of the bed for the present, although there was no likelihood of their affording evidence against any one. Then she carried the paper down stairs, and burnt it on the hearth, powdering the very ashes with her fingers, and dispersing the fragments of fluttering black films among the cinders of the grate. Then she breathed again.

First, she needed to burn the incriminating paper. She wrapped the powder, bullets, and gun case into a bundle and hid it in the bed's stuffing for now, even though it was unlikely to provide evidence against anyone. Then she took the paper downstairs and burned it on the hearth, using her fingers to powder the ashes and scattering the bits of fluttering black remnants among the cinders in the grate. Finally, she exhaled in relief.

Her head ached with dizzying violence; she must get quit of the pain or it would incapacitate her for thinking and planning. She looked for food, but there was nothing but a little raw oatmeal in the house: still, although it almost choked her, she ate some of this, knowing from experience, how often headaches were caused by long fasting. Then she sought for some water to bathe her throbbing temples, and quench her feverish thirst. There was none in the house, so she took the jug and went out to the pump at the other end of the court, whose echoes resounded her light footsteps in the quiet stillness of the night. The hard, square outlines of the houses cut sharply against the cold bright sky, from which myriads of stars were shining down in eternal repose. There was little sympathy in the outward scene, with the internal trouble. All was so still, so motionless, so hard! Very different to this lovely night in the country in which I am now writing, where the distant horizon is soft and undulating in the moonlight, and the nearer trees sway gently to and fro in the night-wind with something of almost human motion; and the rustling air makes music among their branches, as if speaking soothingly to the weary ones who lie awake in heaviness of heart. The sights and sounds of such a night lull pain and grief to rest.

Her head throbbed with intense pain; she needed to get rid of it, or it would prevent her from thinking and planning. She searched for food but found only a little raw oatmeal in the house. Still, even though it almost choked her, she ate some, remembering from experience how often headaches were caused by not eating for a long time. Then she looked for some water to soothe her pounding temples and quench her dry throat. There was none in the house, so she grabbed the jug and walked to the pump at the other end of the courtyard, her light footsteps echoing in the quiet stillness of the night. The sharp, square outlines of the houses stood out against the cold, bright sky, where countless stars shone down in eternal calm. The outside scene felt very different from her internal turmoil. Everything was so still, so motionless, so hard! It was nothing like this beautiful night in the countryside where I’m writing now, where the distant horizon is soft and rolling in the moonlight, and the nearby trees sway gently in the night breeze with an almost human grace; and the rustling air creates music among their branches, as if soothing the weary souls who lie awake with heavy hearts. The sights and sounds of such a night bring peace to pain and sorrow.

But Mary re-entered her home after she had filled her pitcher, with a still stronger sense of anxiety, and a still clearer conviction of how much rested upon her unassisted and friendless self, alone with her terrible knowledge, in the hard, cold, populous world.

But Mary went back into her home after filling her pitcher, feeling even more anxious and clearly realizing how much depended on her all by herself, alone with her awful knowledge, in the tough, cold, crowded world.

She bathed her forehead, and quenched her thirst, and then, with wise deliberation of purpose, went upstairs, and undressed herself, as if for a long night's slumber, although so few hours intervened before day-dawn. She believed she never could sleep, but she lay down, and shut her eyes; and before many minutes she was in as deep and sound a slumber as if there was no sin nor sorrow in the world.

She washed her forehead and drank some water, then, with careful intention, headed upstairs and undressed as if preparing for a long night's sleep, even though only a few hours remained until dawn. She thought she wouldn’t be able to sleep, but she lay down and closed her eyes; and within minutes, she was in a deep and restful sleep as if there were no sin or sorrow in the world.

She awakened, as it was natural, much refreshed in body; but with a consciousness of some great impending calamity. She sat up in bed to recollect, and when she did remember, she sank down again with all the helplessness of despair. But it was only the weakness of an instant; for were not the very minutes precious, for deliberation if not for action?

She woke up, feeling refreshed in her body, but with a sense of some big disaster looming. She sat up in bed to think, and once she remembered, she collapsed back down with all the despair of feeling helpless. But it was just a momentary weakness; after all, weren't those precious minutes important, whether for thinking things through or for taking action?

Before she had finished the necessary morning business of dressing, and setting her house in some kind of order, she had disentangled her ravelled ideas, and arranged some kind of a plan for action. If Jem was innocent (and now, of his guilt, even his slightest participation in, or knowledge of, the murder, she acquitted him with all her heart and soul), he must have been somewhere else when the crime was committed; probably with some others, who might bear witness to the fact, if she only knew where to find them. Every thing rested on her. She had heard of an alibi, and believed it might mean the deliverance she wished to accomplish; but she was not quite sure, and determined to apply to Job, as one of the few among her acquaintance gifted with the knowledge of hard words, for to her, all terms of law, or natural history, were alike many-syllabled mysteries.

Before she finished getting dressed and tidying up her place, she had sorted through her jumbled thoughts and come up with a plan of action. If Jem was innocent (and in her heart and soul, she believed he had nothing to do with the murder, not even the slightest hint of guilt), he must have been somewhere else when the crime happened; probably with others who could confirm that, if only she knew how to find them. Everything depended on her. She had heard about an alibi and thought it could be the key to the freedom she hoped to achieve; but she wasn't entirely sure and decided to ask Job, one of the few people she knew who understood complicated words, since to her, all legal or scientific terms were just baffling mysteries.

No time was to be lost. She went straight to Job Legh's house, and found the old man and his grand-daughter sitting at breakfast; as she opened the door she heard their voices speaking in a grave, hushed, subdued tone, as if something grieved their hearts. They stopped talking on her entrance, and then she knew they had been conversing about the murder; about Jem's probable guilt; and (it flashed upon her for the first time) on the new light they would have obtained regarding herself: for until now they had never heard of her giddy flirting with Mr. Carson; not in all her confidential talk with Margaret had she ever spoken of him. And now Margaret would hear her conduct talked of by all, as that of a bold, bad girl; and even if she did not believe every thing that was said, she could hardly help feeling wounded, and disappointed in Mary.

No time could be wasted. She went straight to Job Legh's house and found the old man and his granddaughter having breakfast. As she opened the door, she heard their voices speaking in a serious, quiet tone, as if something was weighing on their hearts. They stopped talking when she walked in, and she realized they had been discussing the murder, Jem’s possible guilt, and (it struck her for the first time) the new perspective they might have about her: until now, they had never known about her flirtations with Mr. Carson; she had never mentioned him in her private conversations with Margaret. Now, Margaret would hear everyone talking about her behavior, judging her as a bold, bad girl; and even if she didn’t believe everything they said, she could hardly avoid feeling hurt and let down by Mary.

So it was in a timid voice that Mary wished her usual good-morrow, and her heart sank within her a little, when Job, with a form of civility, bade her welcome in that dwelling, where, until now, she had been too well assured to require to be asked to sit down.

So it was in a shy voice that Mary said her usual good morning, and her heart dropped a bit when Job, with a polite demeanor, welcomed her into that home, where she had always been sure enough not to need an invitation to sit down.

She took a chair. Margaret continued silent.

She sat down in a chair. Margaret remained quiet.

"I'm come to speak to you about this—about Jem Wilson."

"I'm here to talk to you about this—about Jem Wilson."

"It's a bad business, I'm afeared," replied Job, sadly.

"It's a bad situation, I'm afraid," replied Job, sadly.

"Ay, it's bad enough anyhow. But Jem's innocent. Indeed he is; I'm as sure as sure can be."

"Yeah, it's pretty bad all around. But Jem is innocent. He really is; I'm as sure as I can be."

"How can you know, wench? Facts bear strong again him, poor fellow, though he'd a deal to put him up, and aggravate him, they say. Ay, poor lad, he's done for himself, I'm afeared."

"How can you know, girl? The evidence is stacked against him, poor guy, even though he had a lot going for him and they say he got frustrated. Yeah, poor kid, I’m afraid he’s ruined himself."

"Job!" said Mary, rising from her chair in her eagerness, "you must not say he did it. He didn't; I'm sure and certain he didn't. Oh! why do you shake your head? Who is to believe me,—who is to think him innocent, if you, who know'd him so well, stick to it he's guilty?"

"Job!" Mary said, standing up from her chair in her excitement. "You can’t say he did it. He didn’t; I’m absolutely sure he didn’t. Oh! Why are you shaking your head? Who is going to believe me—who will think he’s innocent if you, who knew him so well, insist that he’s guilty?"

"I'm loth enough to do it, lass," replied Job; "but I think he's been ill used, and—jilted (that's plain truth, Mary, hard as it may seem), and his blood has been up—many a man has done the like afore, from like causes."

"I'm reluctant to do it, girl," replied Job; "but I think he's been mistreated, and—betrayed (that's the honest truth, Mary, as difficult as it may sound), and he's really angry—many guys have done the same before, for similar reasons."

"Oh, God! Then you won't help me, Job, to prove him innocent? Oh! Job, Job; believe me, Jem never did harm to no one."

"Oh, God! So you won't help me, Job, to prove he's innocent? Oh! Job, Job; trust me, Jem never harmed anyone."

"Not afore;—and mind, wench! I don't over-blame him for this." Job relapsed into silence.

"Not before;—and listen, girl! I don't really blame him for this." Job went quiet again.

Mary thought a moment.

Mary paused to think.

"Well, Job, you'll not refuse me this, I know. I won't mind what you think, if you'll help me as if he was innocent. Now suppose I know—I knew he was innocent,—it's only supposing, Job,—what must I do to prove it? Tell me, Job! Isn't it called an alibi, the getting folk to swear to where he really was at the time?"

"Well, Job, I know you won't turn me down on this. I don't care what you think, as long as you help me as if he were innocent. Now, let's say I know—I mean, I thought he was innocent—just a hypothetical, Job—what do I need to do to prove it? Tell me, Job! Isn't that what's called an alibi? Getting people to vouch for where he actually was at the time?"

"Best way, if you know'd him innocent, would be to find out the real murderer. Some one did it, that's clear enough. If it wasn't Jem, who was it?"

"Best way, if you know he's innocent, would be to find out who really committed the murder. Someone did it, that's obvious. If it wasn't Jem, then who was it?"

"How can I tell?" answered Mary, in an agony of terror, lest Job's question was prompted by any suspicion of the truth.

"How can I know?" replied Mary, in a state of panic, fearing that Job's question was triggered by any doubt about the truth.

But he was far enough from any such thought. Indeed, he had no doubt in his own mind that Jem had, in some passionate moment, urged on by slighted love and jealousy, been the murderer. And he was strongly inclined to believe, that Mary was aware of this, only that, too late repentant of her light conduct which had led to such fatal consequences, she was now most anxious to save her old play-fellow, her early friend, from the doom awaiting the shedder of blood.

But he was far removed from any such idea. In fact, he was completely convinced that Jem, in a fit of passion fueled by unreciprocated love and jealousy, had been the one who committed the murder. He strongly believed that Mary was aware of this too, but now, regretting her careless behavior that led to such disastrous outcomes, she was eager to save her childhood friend from the fate that awaited someone who had spilled blood.

"If Jem's not done it, I don't see as any on us can tell who did. We might find out something if we'd time; but they say he's to be tried on Tuesday. It's no use hiding it, Mary; things looks strong against him."

"If Jem hasn't done it, I don't think any of us can figure out who did. We might discover something if we had time, but they say he's going to be tried on Tuesday. It's no use hiding it, Mary; things look really bad for him."

"I know they do! I know they do! But, oh! Job! isn't an alibi a proving where he really was at th' time of the murder; and how must I set about an alibi?"

"I know they do! I know they do! But, oh! Job! Isn't an alibi a way to prove where he really was at the time of the murder? And how do I go about getting an alibi?"

"An alibi is that, sure enough." He thought a little. "You mun ask his mother his doings, and his whereabouts that night; the knowledge of that will guide you a bit."

"An alibi is definitely that." He thought for a moment. "You should ask his mom what he was up to and where he was that night; knowing that will help you out a bit."

For he was anxious that on another should fall the task of enlightening Mary on the hopelessness of the case, and he felt that her own sense would be more convinced by inquiry and examination than any mere assertion of his.

For he was worried that someone else would have to explain to Mary how hopeless the situation was, and he thought that she would be more convinced by asking questions and looking into it herself than by him just telling her.

Margaret had sat silent and grave all this time. To tell the truth, she was surprised and disappointed by the disclosure of Mary's conduct, with regard to Mr. Henry Carson. Gentle, reserved, and prudent herself, never exposed to the trial of being admired for her personal appearance, and unsusceptible enough to be in doubt even yet, whether the fluttering, tender, infinitely-joyous feeling she was for the first time experiencing, at sight, or sound, or thought of Will Wilson, was love or not,—Margaret had no sympathy with the temptations to which loveliness, vanity, ambition, or the desire of being admired, exposes so many; no sympathy with flirting girls, in short. Then, she had no idea of the strength of the conflict between will and principle in some who were differently constituted from herself. With her, to be convinced that an action was wrong, was tantamount to a determination not to do so again; and she had little or no difficulty in carrying out her determination. So she could not understand how it was that Mary had acted wrongly, and had felt too much ashamed, in spite of all internal sophistry, to speak of her actions. Margaret considered herself deceived; felt aggrieved; and, at the time of which I am now telling you, was strongly inclined to give Mary up altogether, as a girl devoid of the modest proprieties of her sex, and capable of gross duplicity, in speaking of one lover as she had done of Jem, while she was encouraging another in attentions, at best of a very doubtful character.

Margaret had been quiet and serious the whole time. Honestly, she was surprised and disappointed by the revelation of Mary's behavior regarding Mr. Henry Carson. Gentle, reserved, and careful herself, never having faced the challenge of being admired for her looks, and unsure even now if the fluttering, tender, and incredibly joyful feeling she was experiencing for the first time when she saw, heard, or thought about Will Wilson was love or not—Margaret felt no connection to the temptations that beauty, vanity, ambition, or the desire to be admired brought to so many; in short, she had no sympathy for flirtatious girls. Moreover, she didn't grasp the intensity of the struggle between will and principle that others, who were different from her, faced. For her, knowing an action was wrong meant she was determined not to do it again, and she found it easy to stick to that resolve. Therefore, she couldn’t understand why Mary acted wrongly and felt too ashamed—despite any rationalizations—to discuss her actions. Margaret felt deceived; she felt wronged; and at that moment, she was strongly tempted to completely give up on Mary, seeing her as a girl lacking the modesty expected of her gender and capable of blatant dishonesty, talking about one suitor like she had about Jem while encouraging another, whose intentions were at best questionable.

But now Margaret was drawn into the conversation. Suddenly it flashed across Mary's mind, that the night of the murder was the very night, or rather the same early morning, that Margaret had been with Alice. She turned sharp round, with—

But now Margaret was pulled into the conversation. All of a sudden, it hit Mary that the night of the murder was the same night, or rather the early morning, when Margaret had been with Alice. She turned around quickly, with—

"Oh! Margaret, you can tell me; you were there when he came back that night; were you not? No! you were not; but you were there not many hours after. Did not you hear where he'd been? He was away the night before, too, when Alice was first taken; when you were there for your tea. Oh! where was he, Margaret?"

"Oh! Margaret, you can tell me; you were there when he got back that night, right? No! You weren’t; but you were there a few hours later. Didn’t you hear where he’d been? He was gone the night before too, when Alice was first taken; when you were there for your tea. Oh! Where was he, Margaret?"

"I don't know," she answered. "Stay! I do remember something about his keeping Will company, in his walk to Liverpool. I can't justly say what it was, so much happened that night."

"I don’t know," she replied. "Stay! I do remember something about him keeping Will company on his walk to Liverpool. I can't quite say what it was; so much happened that night."

"I'll go to his mother's," said Mary, resolutely.

"I'll go to his mom's," said Mary, firmly.

They neither of them spoke, either to advise or dissuade. Mary felt she had no sympathy from them, and braced up her soul to act without such loving aid of friendship. She knew that their advice would be willingly given at her demand, and that was all she really required for Jem's sake. Still her courage failed a little as she walked to Jane Wilson's, alone in the world with her secret.

They both stayed quiet, neither offering advice nor trying to talk her out of it. Mary felt like they didn’t understand her, and she prepared herself to act without the supportive friendship she longed for. She knew they would willingly give her advice if she asked, and that was really all she needed for Jem’s sake. Still, her courage wavered a bit as she walked to Jane Wilson’s, feeling alone in the world with her secret.

Jane Wilson's eyes were swelled with crying; and it was sad to see the ravages which intense anxiety and sorrow had made on her appearance in four-and-twenty hours. All night long she and Mrs. Davenport had crooned over their sorrows, always recurring, like the burden of an old song, to the dreadest sorrow of all, which was now impending over Mrs. Wilson. She had grown—I hardly know what word to use—but, something like proud of her martyrdom; she had grown to hug her grief; to feel an excitement in her agony of anxiety about her boy.

Jane Wilson's eyes were puffy from crying, and it was heartbreaking to see how much intense worry and sadness had affected her looks in just twenty-four hours. All night long, she and Mrs. Davenport had shared their troubles, constantly returning to the heaviest sorrow of all, which was now looming over Mrs. Wilson. She had changed—I’m not sure how to describe it—but she seemed almost proud of her suffering; she had started to embrace her grief, feeling a strange thrill in the pain of worrying about her son.

"So, Mary, you're here! Oh! Mary, lass! He's to be tried on Tuesday."

"So, Mary, you're here! Oh! Mary, girl! He's going to be tried on Tuesday."

She fell to sobbing, in the convulsive breath-catching manner which tells so of much previous weeping.

She started crying, with those shaky breaths that show she had been crying for a while.

"Oh! Mrs. Wilson, don't take on so! We'll get him off, you'll see. Don't fret; they can't prove him guilty!"

"Oh! Mrs. Wilson, don’t worry so much! We’ll clear him, you’ll see. Don’t stress; they can’t prove he’s guilty!"

"But I tell thee they will," interrupted Mrs. Wilson, half-irritated at the light way, as she considered it, in which Mary spoke; and a little displeased that another could hope when she had almost brought herself to find pleasure in despair.

"But I'm telling you they will," interrupted Mrs. Wilson, half-irritated by what she saw as Mary’s casual attitude, and a bit annoyed that someone else could still have hope when she had nearly learned to find enjoyment in despair.

"It may suit thee well," continued she, "to make light o' the misery thou hast caused; but I shall lay his death at thy door, as long as I live, and die I know he will; and all for what he never did—no, he never did; my own blessed boy!"

"It might be easy for you," she continued, "to downplay the pain you’ve caused; but I will always blame you for his death as long as I live, and I know he will die; and all for something he never did—no, he never did; my own sweet boy!"

She was too weak to be angry long; her wrath sank away to feeble sobbing and worn-out moans.

She was too weak to stay angry for long; her anger faded into weak sobs and exhausted moans.

Mary was most anxious to soothe her from any violence of either grief or anger; she did so want her to be clear in her recollection; and, besides, her tenderness was great towards Jem's mother. So she spoke in a low gentle tone the loving sentences, which sound so broken and powerless in repetition, and which yet have so much power when accompanied with caressing looks and actions, fresh from the heart; and the old woman insensibly gave herself up to the influence of those sweet, loving blue eyes, those tears of sympathy, those words of love and hope, and was lulled into a less morbid state of mind.

Mary was really anxious to comfort her from any outburst of grief or anger; she wanted her to have clear memories of everything. Plus, she felt a lot of tenderness for Jem's mother. So she spoke in a soft, gentle tone, using loving words that can sound so repetitive and weak when said over and over, but carry so much weight when paired with affectionate looks and actions straight from the heart. The old woman naturally began to respond to the warmth of those sweet, loving blue eyes, those tears of sympathy, those words of love and hope, and gradually found herself in a less troubled state of mind.

"And now, dear Mrs. Wilson, can you remember where he said he was going on Thursday night? He was out when Alice was taken ill; and he did not come home till early in the morning, or, to speak true, in the night: did he?"

"And now, dear Mrs. Wilson, do you remember where he said he was going on Thursday night? He was out when Alice got sick, and he didn’t come home until early in the morning—or, to be honest, in the night: did he?"

"Ay! he went out near upon five; he went out with Will; he said he were going to set [45] him a part of the way, for Will were hot upon walking to Liverpool, and wouldn't hearken to Jem's offer of lending him five shilling for his fare. So the two lads set off together. I mind it all now; but, thou seest, Alice's illness, and this business of poor Jem's, drove it out of my head; they went off together, to walk to Liverpool; that's to say, Jem were to go a part o' th' way. But, who knows" (falling back into the old desponding tone) "if he really went? He might be led off on the road. Oh! Mary, wench! they'll hang him for what he's never done."

"Wow! He left around five; he went out with Will; he said he was going to walk part of the way with him, since Will was really set on walking to Liverpool and wouldn't listen to Jem's offer of lending him five shillings for the fare. So the two guys set off together. I remember it all now, but you see, Alice's illness and poor Jem's situation made me forget; they left together to walk to Liverpool, meaning Jem was to go part of the way. But who knows" (falling back into the old depressed tone) "if he really went? He might have been led off the path. Oh! Mary, girl! They'll hang him for something he never did."

Footnote 45:   

Footnote 45:   

"To set," to accompany.
(Return)

"To set," to accompany.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

"No, they won't—they shan't! I see my way a bit now. We mun get Will to help; there'll be time. He can swear that Jem were with him. Where is Jem?"

"No, they won't—they can't! I have a clearer idea now. We have to get Will to help; there will be time. He can vouch that Jem was with him. Where is Jem?"

"Folk said he were taken to Kirkdale, i' th' prison-van, this morning; without my seeing him, poor chap! Oh! wench! but they've hurried on the business at a cruel rate."

"People said he was taken to Kirkdale in the prison van this morning; I didn’t get to see him, poor guy! Oh! girl! But they’ve rushed things along at a brutal pace."

"Ay! they've not let grass grow under their feet, in hunting out the man that did it," said Mary, sorrowfully and bitterly. "But keep up your heart. They got on the wrong scent when they took to suspecting Jem. Don't be afeard. You'll see it will end right for Jem."

"Wow! They haven't wasted any time trying to find the guy who did it," Mary said, feeling both sad and frustrated. "But keep your spirits up. They went down the wrong path when they started suspecting Jem. Don’t worry. You’ll see that it will all turn out fine for Jem."

"I should mind it less if I could do aught," said Jane Wilson; "but I'm such a poor weak old body, and my head's so gone, and I'm so dazed-like, what with Alice and all, that I think and think, and can do nought to help my child. I might ha' gone and seen him last night, they tell me now, and then I missed it. Oh! Mary, I missed it; and I may never see the lad again."

"I wouldn't worry so much if I could do something," said Jane Wilson. "But I feel so frail and old, and my mind is so clouded, especially with everything going on with Alice, that I just think and think, and can't do anything to help my child. They tell me I could have gone to see him last night, and now I've missed that chance. Oh! Mary, I've missed it; and I might never see the boy again."

She looked so piteously in Mary's face with her miserable eyes, that Mary felt her heart giving way, and, dreading the weakening of her powers, which the burst of crying she longed for would occasion, hastily changed the subject to Alice; and Jane, in her heart, feeling that there was no sorrow like a mother's sorrow, replied,

She looked so sadly into Mary's face with her miserable eyes that Mary felt her heart breaking, and, fearing that the tears she longed to shed would make her weaker, quickly changed the subject to Alice. Jane, understanding deep down that there’s no sorrow like a mother's sorrow, replied,

"She keeps on much the same, thank you. She's happy, for she knows nought of what's going on; but th' doctor says she grows weaker and weaker. Thou'lt may be like to see her?"

"She’s doing about the same, thanks. She’s happy because she doesn’t know what’s happening, but the doctor says she’s getting weaker and weaker. You might want to see her?"

Mary went up-stairs: partly because it is the etiquette in humble life to offer to friends a last opportunity of seeing the dying or the dead, while the same etiquette forbids a refusal of the invitation; and partly because she longed to breathe, for an instant, the atmosphere of holy calm, which seemed ever to surround the pious good old woman. Alice lay, as before, without pain, or at least any outward expression of it; but totally unconscious of all present circumstances, and absorbed in recollections of the days of her girlhood, which were vivid enough to take the place of realities to her. Still she talked of green fields, and still she spoke to the long-dead mother and sister, low-lying in their graves this many a year, as if they were with her and about her, in the pleasant places where her youth had passed.

Mary went upstairs, partly because it’s customary in modest life to give friends one last chance to see someone who’s dying or deceased, and that same custom doesn’t allow for turning down the invitation; and partly because she wanted to experience, even for a moment, the atmosphere of calm that always seemed to surround the devout, kind old woman. Alice lay, as before, without pain, or at least without showing any signs of it; but she was completely unaware of her surroundings, lost in memories of her girlhood, which were vivid enough to feel real to her. She still talked about green fields and still spoke to her long-dead mother and sister, who had been in their graves for many years, as if they were there with her in the pleasant places where she had spent her youth.

But the voice was fainter, the motions were more languid; she was evidently passing away; but how happily!

But the voice was weaker, the movements were slower; she was clearly fading away; but how joyfully!

Mary stood for a time in silence, watching and listening. Then she bent down and reverently kissed Alice's cheek; and drawing Jane Wilson away from the bed, as if the spirit of her who lay there were yet cognisant of present realities, she whispered a few words of hope to the poor mother, and kissing her over and over again in a warm, loving manner, she bade her good-bye, went a few steps, and then once more came back to bid her keep up her heart.

Mary stood in silence for a while, watching and listening. Then she bent down and gently kissed Alice's cheek; and pulling Jane Wilson away from the bed, as if the spirit of the one who lay there were still aware of the present, she whispered a few words of hope to the grieving mother. Kissing her repeatedly in a warm, loving way, she said goodbye, took a few steps away, and then returned to encourage her to stay strong.

And when she had fairly left the house, Jane Wilson felt as if a sun-beam had ceased shining into the room.

And when she had really left the house, Jane Wilson felt like a beam of sunlight had stopped shining into the room.

Yet oh! how sorely Mary's heart ached; for more and more the fell certainty came on her that her father was the murderer! She struggled hard not to dwell on this conviction; to think alone on the means of proving Jem's innocence; that was her first duty, and that should be done.

Yet oh! how deeply Mary's heart ached; for more and more the terrible certainty settled in her that her father was the murderer! She fought hard not to focus on this belief; thinking only about how to prove Jem's innocence was her first duty, and that needed to be accomplished.

 

 

CHAPTER XXIII.

THE SUB-PŒNA.

"And must it then depend on this poor eye
And this unsteady hand, whether the bark,
That bears my all of treasured hope and love,
Shall find a passage through these frowning rocks
To some fair port where peace and safety smile,—
Or whether it shall blindly dash against them,
And miserably sink? Heaven be my help;
And clear my eye, and nerve my trembling hand!"

"And does it really have to depend on this poor eye
And this shaky hand, whether the boat,
That carries all my cherished hopes and love,
Will find its way through these threatening rocks
To a beautiful harbor where peace and safety are waiting,—
Or will it crash blindly against them,
And tragically sink? God help me;
And clear my vision, and steady my trembling hand!"

"The Constant Woman."

"The Consistent Woman."

Her heart beating, her head full of ideas, which required time and solitude to be reduced into order, Mary hurried home. She was like one who finds a jewel of which he cannot all at once ascertain the value, but who hides his treasure until some quiet hour when he may ponder over the capabilities its possession unfolds. She was like one who discovers the silken clue which guides to some bower of bliss, and secure of the power within his grasp, has to wait for a time before he may tread the labyrinth.

Her heart racing and her mind buzzing with ideas that needed time and solitude to organize, Mary rushed home. She felt like someone who has found a jewel but can’t immediately figure out its worth, so they hide their treasure until a quiet moment to think about the potential it brings. She was like someone who has discovered a silk thread leading to a place of happiness, and confident in the power they hold, has to wait before they can navigate the maze.

But no jewel, no bower of bliss was ever so precious to miser or lover as was the belief which now pervaded Mary's mind, that Jem's innocence might be proved, without involving any suspicion of that other—that dear one, so dear, although so criminal—on whose part in this cruel business she dared not dwell even in thought. For if she did, there arose the awful question,—if all went against Jem the innocent, if judge and jury gave the verdict forth which had the looming gallows in the rear, what ought she to do, possessed of her terrible knowledge? Surely not to inculpate her father—and yet—and yet—she almost prayed for the blessed unconsciousness of death or madness, rather than that awful question should have to be answered by her.

But no jewel, no paradise was ever as precious to a miser or lover as the belief that filled Mary's mind—that Jem's innocence could be proven without casting any doubt on that other person, that dear one, so beloved despite being guilty—whom she couldn't even think about in this painful situation. Because if she did, a horrifying question arose: if everything turned against innocent Jem, and the judge and jury handed down a verdict with the gallows looming behind, what should she do, knowing what she knew? Surely she wouldn’t want to implicate her father—but still—she almost wished for the sweet release of death or madness, rather than having to face that terrible question.

But now a way seemed opening, opening yet more clear. She was thankful she had thought of the alibi, and yet more thankful to have so easily obtained the clue to Jem's whereabouts that miserable night. The bright light that her new hope threw over all seemed also to make her thankful for the early time appointed for the trial. It would be easy to catch Will Wilson on his return from the Isle of Man, which he had planned should be on the Monday; and on the Tuesday all would be made clear—all that she dared to wish to be made clear.

But now a path seemed to be opening up, clearer than before. She was grateful she had thought of the alibi, and even more thankful to have so easily figured out where Jem was that terrible night. The bright light of her new hope made her appreciate the early date set for the trial. It would be easy to catch Will Wilson when he returned from the Isle of Man, which he had scheduled for Monday; and by Tuesday everything would be revealed—all that she hoped could be made clear.

She had still to collect her thoughts and freshen her memory enough to arrange how to meet with Will—for to the chances of a letter she would not trust; to find out his lodgings when in Liverpool; to try and remember the name of the ship in which he was to sail: and the more she considered these points the more difficulty she found there would be in ascertaining these minor but important facts. For you are aware that Alice, whose memory was clear and strong on all points in which her heart was interested, was lying in a manner senseless: that Jane Wilson was (to use her own word, so expressive to a Lancashire ear) "dazed," that is to say, bewildered, lost in the confusion of terrifying and distressing thoughts; incapable of concentrating her mind; and at the best of times Will's proceedings were a matter of little importance to her (or so she pretended), she was so jealous of aught which distracted attention from her pearl of price, her only son Jem. So Mary felt hopeless of obtaining any intelligence of the sailor's arrangements from her.

She still needed to gather her thoughts and refresh her memory enough to figure out how to meet Will—she didn't want to rely on the chance of a letter; she needed to find out where he stayed when he was in Liverpool; she had to try to remember the name of the ship he was supposed to sail on: and the more she thought about these things, the more difficult it became to pin down these small but important details. You see, Alice, who normally had a clear and strong memory for everything her heart cared about, was lying there in a senseless way: Jane Wilson was, using her own term that fitted a Lancashire ear well, "dazed," meaning she was bewildered, lost in a maze of frightening and distressing thoughts; she couldn't concentrate at all; and even at the best of times, Will's activities didn't really matter much to her (or at least that’s what she claimed), as she was so possessive about anything that distracted from her most cherished treasure, her only son, Jem. So Mary felt hopeless about getting any information on the sailor's plans from her.

Then, should she apply to Jem himself? No! she knew him too well. She felt how thoroughly he must ere now have had it in his power to exculpate himself at another's expense. And his tacit refusal so to do had assured her of what she had never doubted, that the murderer was safe from any impeachment of his. But then neither would he consent, she feared, to any steps which might tend to prove himself innocent. At any rate, she could not consult him. He was removed to Kirkdale, and time pressed. Already it was Saturday at noon. And even if she could have gone to him, I believe she would not. She longed to do all herself; to be his liberator, his deliverer; to win him life, though she might never regain his lost love, by her own exertions. And oh! how could she see him to discuss a subject in which both knew who was the blood-stained man; and yet whose name might not be breathed by either, so dearly with all his faults, his sins, was he loved by both.

Then, should she reach out to Jem himself? No! She knew him too well. She realized how easily he could have cleared his name at someone else's expense by now. His quiet refusal to do so confirmed what she had always believed: the murderer was safe from any accusations of him. But she feared he wouldn’t agree to take any actions that could prove his innocence either. In any case, she couldn't consult him. He had been moved to Kirkdale, and time was running out. It was already Saturday at noon. Even if she could have gone to him, she probably wouldn’t have. She wanted to do everything herself; to be his liberator, his savior; to win him life, even if she might never regain his lost love, through her own efforts. And oh! How could she face him to discuss a matter where both knew who the guilty person was, yet neither could mention his name, as he was so dearly loved by both, with all his faults and sins?

All at once, when she had ceased to try and remember, the name of Will's ship flashed across her mind.

All of a sudden, when she stopped trying to remember, the name of Will's ship popped into her head.

The John Cropper.

The John Cropper.

He had named it, she had been sure, all along. He had named it in his conversation with her that last, that fatal Thursday evening. She repeated it over and over again, through a nervous dread of again forgetting it. The John Cropper.

He had named it, she was certain, all along. He had mentioned it in his conversation with her that last, that fateful Thursday evening. She kept repeating it, nervously afraid of forgetting it again. The John Cropper.

And then, as if she were rousing herself out of some strange stupor, she bethought her of Margaret. Who so likely as Margaret to treasure every little particular respecting Will, now Alice was dead to all the stirring purposes of life?

And then, as if she were waking up from some weird daze, she remembered Margaret. Who better than Margaret to hold on to every little detail about Will, now that Alice was gone from all the active aspects of life?

She had gone thus far in her process of thought, when a neighbour stepped in; she with whom they had usually deposited the house-key, when both Mary and her father were absent from home, and who consequently took upon herself to answer all inquiries, and receive all messages which any friends might make, or leave, on finding the house shut up.

She had thought this far when a neighbor walked in; she was the one they usually left the house key with when both Mary and her father were away, and therefore, she took it upon herself to answer any questions and receive any messages from friends who found the house locked up.

"Here's somewhat for you, Mary! A policeman left it."

"Here's something for you, Mary! A cop dropped it off."

A bit of parchment.

A piece of parchment.

Many people have a dread of those mysterious pieces of parchment. I am one. Mary was another. Her heart misgave her as she took it, and looked at the unusual appearance of the writing, which, though legible enough, conveyed no idea to her, or rather her mind shut itself up against receiving any idea, which after all was rather a proof she had some suspicion of the meaning that awaited her.

Many people have a fear of those mysterious pieces of paper. I’m one of them. Mary was another. Her heart sank as she took it and looked at the strange writing, which, while clear enough, meant nothing to her, or rather her mind blocked out any understanding, which was actually a sign that she suspected what the message might mean.

"What is it?" asked she, in a voice from which all the pith and marrow of strength seemed extracted.

"What is it?" she asked, her voice sounding drained of all strength.

"Nay! how should I know? Policeman said he'd call again towards evening, and see if you'd getten it. He were loth to leave it, though I telled him who I was, and all about my keeping th' key, and taking messages."

"No! How should I know? The policeman said he’d come back later in the evening to see if you had it. He was reluctant to leave it behind, even though I told him who I was and all about me holding the key and taking messages."

"What is it about?" asked Mary again, in the same hoarse, feeble voice, and turning it over in her fingers, as if she dreaded to inform herself of its meaning.

"What’s it about?" Mary asked again, her voice hoarse and weak, turning it over in her fingers like she feared finding out what it meant.

"Well! yo can read word of writing and I cannot, so it's queer I should have to tell you. But my master says it's a summons for yo to bear witness again Jem Wilson, at th' trial at Liverpool Assize."

"Well! You can read what's written and I can't, so it's strange I should have to tell you. But my boss says it's a notice for you to testify against Jem Wilson at the trial at Liverpool Assize."

"God pity me!" said Mary, faintly, as white as a sheet.

"God help me!" said Mary, weakly, as pale as a ghost.

"Nay, wench, never take on so. What yo can say will go little way either to help or to hinder, for folk say he's certain to be hung; and sure enough it was t'other one as was your sweetheart."

"Nah, girl, don't worry so much. What you say won't really change anything, because people say he's definitely going to be hanged; and it's true that it was the other one who was your boyfriend."

But Mary was beyond any pang this speech would have given at another time. Her thoughts were all busy picturing to herself the terrible occasion of their next meeting—not as lovers meet should they meet!

But Mary was beyond any pain this speech would have caused at another time. Her mind was preoccupied with imagining the awful situation of their next meeting—not as lovers would meet if they were to meet!

"Well!" said the neighbour, seeing no use in remaining with one who noticed her words or her presence so little; "thou'lt tell policeman thou'st getten his precious bit of paper. He seemed to think I should be keeping it for mysel; he's th' first as has ever misdoubted me about giving messages, or notes. Good day."

"Well!" said the neighbor, realizing there was no point in staying with someone who paid so little attention to her words or presence. "You'll tell the policeman that you've got his precious piece of paper. He seemed to think I should be keeping it for myself; he's the first one who's ever doubted me about delivering messages or notes. Have a good day."

She left the house, but Mary did not know it. She sat still with the parchment in her hand.

She left the house, but Mary didn't realize it. She remained seated, holding the parchment in her hand.

All at once she started up. She would take it to Job Legh and ask him to tell her the true meaning, for it could not be that.

All of a sudden, she jumped up. She would take it to Job Legh and ask him to explain the true meaning, because it couldn't be that.

So she went, and choked out her words of inquiry.

So she went and struggled to get her questions out.

"It's a sub-pœna," he replied, turning the parchment over with the air of a connoisseur; for Job loved hard words, and lawyer-like forms, and even esteemed himself slightly qualified for a lawyer, from the smattering of knowledge he had picked up from an odd volume of Blackstone that he had once purchased at a book-stall.

"It's a subpoena," he replied, flipping the parchment over with the flair of an expert; for Job loved complicated words and legal jargon, and even considered himself somewhat qualified to be a lawyer from the bits of knowledge he had picked up from a random volume of Blackstone he once bought at a bookstore.

"A sub-pœna—what is that?" gasped Mary, still in suspense.

"A subpoena—what's that?" gasped Mary, still on edge.

Job was struck with her voice, her changed, miserable voice, and peered at her countenance from over his spectacles.

Job was taken aback by her voice, her changed and sorrowful voice, and he looked at her face over his glasses.

"A sub-pœna is neither more nor less than this, my dear. It's a summonsing you to attend, and answer such questions as may be asked of you regarding the trial of James Wilson, for the murder of Henry Carson; that's the long and short of it, only more elegantly put, for the benefit of them who knows how to value the gift of language. I've been a witness before-time myself; there's nothing much to be afeared on; if they are impudent, why, just you be impudent, and give 'em tit for tat."

"A subpoena is simply this, my dear. It's a summons for you to show up and answer any questions that may be asked about the trial of James Wilson for the murder of Henry Carson; that's the main point, just stated more elegantly for those who appreciate the art of language. I've been a witness myself before; there's really not much to be afraid of. If they act rude, just be rude back and give them what they deserve."

"Nothing much to be afeared on!" echoed Mary, but in such a different tone.

"There's nothing to be afraid of!" Mary echoed, but in a very different tone.

"Ay, poor wench, I see how it is. It'll go hard with thee a bit, I dare say; but keep up thy heart. Yo cannot have much to tell 'em, that can go either one way or th' other. Nay! may be thou may do him a bit o' good, for when they set eyes on thee, they'll see fast enough how he came to be so led away by jealousy; for thou'rt a pretty creature, Mary, and one look at thy face will let 'em into th' secret of a young man's madness, and make 'em more ready to pass it over."

"Ah, poor girl, I see what’s going on. It’s going to be tough for you for a bit, I’m sure; but keep your spirits up. You probably don’t have much to tell them that could make things better or worse. No! Maybe you can do him some good because when they see you, they’ll quickly understand how he got so caught up in jealousy; you're a beautiful girl, Mary, and just one look at your face will reveal the truth about a young man's madness and make them more willing to overlook it."

"Oh! Job, and won't you ever believe me when I tell you he's innocent? Indeed, and indeed I can prove it; he was with Will all that night; he was, indeed, Job!"

"Oh! Job, won't you ever believe me when I say he's innocent? I really can prove it; he was with Will all night; he really was, Job!"

"My wench! whose word hast thou for that?" said Job, pityingly.

"My girl! Who told you that?" said Job, sympathetically.

"Why! his mother told me, and I'll get Will to bear witness to it. But, oh! Job" (bursting into tears), "it is hard if you won't believe me. How shall I clear him to strangers, when those who know him, and ought to love him, are so set against his being innocent?"

"Why! his mother told me, and I'll have Will vouch for it. But, oh! Job" (bursting into tears), "it's so hard if you won't believe me. How am I supposed to prove he's innocent to strangers when those who know him and should love him are so convinced he's guilty?"

"God knows, I'm not against his being innocent," said Job, solemnly. "I'd give half my remaining days on earth,—I'd give them all, Mary (and but for the love I bear to my poor blind girl, they'd be no great gift), if I could save him. You've thought me hard, Mary, but I'm not hard at bottom, and I'll help you if I can; that I will, right or wrong," he added; but in a low voice, and coughed the uncertain words away the moment afterwards.

"Honestly, I'm not against him being innocent," Job said seriously. "I would give up half of my remaining days on earth—I’d give them all, Mary (and if it weren’t for the love I have for my poor blind girl, that wouldn’t be a significant sacrifice)—if I could save him. You’ve seen me as tough, Mary, but I’m not tough at heart, and I’ll help you if I can; I really will, whether it’s right or wrong," he added, but said it in a quiet voice, coughing to mask his uncertain words right after.

"Oh, Job! if you will help me," exclaimed Mary, brightening up (though it was but a wintry gleam after all), "tell me what to say, when they question me; I shall be so gloppened, [46] I shan't know what to answer."

"Oh, Job! If you can help me," Mary exclaimed, lighting up (even if it was just a fleeting spark), "tell me what to say when they ask me questions; I’ll be so overwhelmed, I won’t know how to respond."

Footnote 46:   

Footnote 46:   

"Gloppened," terrified.
(Return)

"Gloppened," scared.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

"Thou canst do nought better than tell the truth. Truth's best at all times, they say; and for sure it is when folk have to do with lawyers; for they're 'cute and cunning enough to get it out sooner or later, and it makes folk look like Tom Noddies, when truth follows falsehood, against their will."

"You can't do anything better than tell the truth. They say the truth is the best thing at all times; and it's definitely true when people have to deal with lawyers because they're clever and sly enough to uncover it eventually, and it makes people look foolish when the truth comes out after lies, even if they didn't want it to."

"But I don't know the truth; I mean—I can't say rightly what I mean; but I'm sure, if I were pent up, and stared at by hundreds of folk, and asked ever so simple a question, I should be for answering it wrong; if they asked me if I had seen you on a Saturday, or a Tuesday, or any day, I should have clean forgotten all about it, and say the very thing I should not."

"But I don't know the truth; I mean—I can't quite express what I mean; but I'm sure, if I were trapped and watched by hundreds of people, and asked even the simplest question, I'd probably give the wrong answer. If they asked me if I'd seen you on a Saturday, or a Tuesday, or any day, I would completely forget and say exactly the wrong thing."

"Well, well, don't go for to get such notions into your head; they're what they call 'narvous,' and talking on 'em does no good. Here's Margaret! bless the wench! Look, Mary, how well she guides hersel."

"Well, well, don’t get those ideas stuck in your head; they’re what people call ‘nervous,’ and talking about them doesn’t help. Here’s Margaret! Bless her! Look, Mary, how well she carries herself."

Job fell to watching his grand-daughter, as with balancing, measured steps, timed almost as if to music, she made her way across the street.

Job watched his granddaughter as she made her way across the street with careful, measured steps, almost as if she were dancing to music.

Mary shrank as if from a cold blast—shrank from Margaret! The blind girl, with her reserve, her silence, seemed to be a severe judge; she, listening, would be such a check to the trusting earnestness of confidence, which was beginning to unlock the sympathy of Job. Mary knew herself to blame; felt her errors in every fibre of her heart; but yet she would rather have had them spoken about, even in terms of severest censure, than have been treated in the icy manner in which Margaret had received her that morning.

Mary recoiled as if hit by a cold wind—she shrank away from Margaret! The blind girl, with her distance and silence, felt like a harsh judge; her presence would stifle the rising trust and sincerity that were starting to unfold in Job's sympathy. Mary knew she was at fault; she felt her mistakes deep in her heart; yet she would have preferred them to be discussed, even in the harshest terms, rather than to be met with the cold way Margaret had treated her that morning.

"Here's Mary," said Job, almost as if he wished to propitiate his grand-daughter, "come to take a bit of dinner with us, for I'll warrant she's never thought of cooking any for herself to-day; and she looks as wan and pale as a ghost."

"Here's Mary," said Job, almost as if he wanted to please his granddaughter, "come have some dinner with us, because I'm sure she hasn't thought about cooking anything for herself today; and she looks as pale and weak as a ghost."

It was calling out the feeling of hospitality, so strong and warm in most of those who have little to offer, but whose heart goes eagerly and kindly with that little. Margaret came towards Mary with a welcoming gesture, and a kinder manner by far than she had used in the morning.

It was expressing a sense of hospitality, so strong and warm in most people who have little to give, but whose hearts eagerly and kindly embrace that little. Margaret approached Mary with a welcoming gesture and a much kinder attitude than she had shown in the morning.

"Nay, Mary, thou know'st thou'st getten nought at home," urged Job.

"Nah, Mary, you know you haven't gotten anything at home," urged Job.

And Mary, faint and weary, and with a heart too aching-full of other matters to be pertinacious in this, withdrew her refusal.

And Mary, feeling weak and tired, and with a heart too heavy with other concerns to be stubborn about this, took back her refusal.

They ate their dinner quietly; for to all it was an effort to speak, and after one or two attempts they had subsided into silence.

They ate their dinner in silence because it felt like a struggle to talk. After a couple of tries, they gave up and fell quiet.

When the meal was ended Job began again on the subject they all had at heart.

When the meal was over, Job brought up the topic they all cared about.

"Yon poor lad at Kirkdale will want a lawyer to see they don't put on him, but do him justice. Hast thought of that?"

"That poor kid at Kirkdale will need a lawyer to make sure they don't take advantage of him and that he gets treated fairly. Have you thought about that?"

Mary had not, and felt sure his mother had not.

Mary hadn't, and she was sure his mother hadn't either.

Margaret confirmed this last supposition.

Margaret confirmed this last theory.

"I've but just been there, and poor Jane is like one dateless; so many griefs come on her at once. One time she seems to make sure he'll be hung; and if I took her in that way, she flew out (poor body!) and said, that in spite of what folk said, there were them as could, and would prove him guiltless. So I never knew where to have her. The only thing she was constant in, was declaring him innocent."

"I just got there, and poor Jane is like someone without a date; so many troubles are hitting her at once. One moment, she seems convinced he'll be executed; and if I confronted her on that, she lashed out (poor thing!) and insisted that despite what people said, there were those who could and would prove him innocent. So I never knew where I stood with her. The only thing she was consistent about was proclaiming his innocence."

"Mother-like!" said Job.

"Like a mother!" said Job.

"She meant Will, when she spoke of them that could prove him innocent. He was with Will on Thursday night, walking a part of the way with him to Liverpool; now the thing is to lay hold on Will and get him to prove this." So spoke Mary, calm, from the earnestness of her purpose.

"She meant Will when she talked about those who could prove him innocent. He was with Will on Thursday night, walking part of the way to Liverpool with him; now the key is to find Will and get him to confirm this." So spoke Mary, calm and focused on her goal.

"Don't build too much on it, my dear," said Job.

"Don't rely too much on it, my dear," said Job.

"I do build on it," replied Mary, "because I know it's the truth, and I mean to try and prove it, come what may. Nothing you can say will daunt me, Job, so don't you go and try. You may help, but you cannot hinder me doing what I'm resolved on."

"I do build on it," Mary answered. "Because I know it's the truth, and I plan to prove it, no matter what. Nothing you say will discourage me, Job, so don't even try. You can help, but you can't stop me from doing what I've decided to do."

They respected her firmness of determination, and Job almost gave in to her belief, when he saw how steadfastly she was acting upon it. Oh! surest way of conversion to our faith, whatever it may be,—regarding either small things, or great,—when it is beheld as the actuating principle, from which we never swerve! When it is seen that, instead of over-much profession, it is worked into the life, and moves every action!

They admired her strong determination, and Job nearly started to believe in it himself when he saw how consistently she was following through. Oh! Truest way to convert someone to our beliefs, whatever they may be—about little things or big—when it’s seen as the driving force that we never stray from! When it’s clear that, instead of just talking about it, it’s woven into life and influences every action!

Mary gained courage as she instinctively felt she had made way with one at least of her companions.

Mary felt braver as she instinctively realized she had connected with at least one of her companions.

"Now I'm clear about this much," she continued, "he was with Will when the—shot was fired (she could not bring herself to say, when the murder was committed, when she remembered who it was that, she had every reason to believe, was the taker-away of life). Will can prove this. I must find Will. He wasn't to sail till Tuesday. There's time enough. He was to come back from his uncle's, in the Isle of Man, on Monday. I must meet him in Liverpool, on that day, and tell him what has happened, and how poor Jem is in trouble, and that he must prove an alibi, come Tuesday. All this I can and will do, though perhaps I don't clearly know how, just at present. But surely God will help me. When I know I'm doing right, I will have no fear, but put my trust in Him; for I'm acting for the innocent and good, and not for my own self, who have done so wrong. I have no fear when I think of Jem, who is so good."

"Now I’m clear about this much," she continued, "he was with Will when the shot was fired (she couldn’t bring herself to say, when the murder was committed, especially remembering who it was that she had every reason to believe was responsible for taking a life). Will can prove this. I need to find Will. He wasn’t supposed to sail until Tuesday. There’s enough time. He was coming back from his uncle’s in the Isle of Man on Monday. I have to meet him in Liverpool that day and tell him what happened, how poor Jem is in trouble, and that he has to provide an alibi by Tuesday. I will make this happen, even if I don’t exactly know how right now. But surely God will help me. When I know I’m doing the right thing, I won’t be afraid; I’ll put my trust in Him because I’m acting for the innocent and good, not for myself, who has done so wrong. I have no fear when I think of Jem, who is so good."

She stopped, oppressed with the fulness of her heart. Margaret began to love her again; to see in her the same sweet, faulty, impulsive, lovable creature she had known in the former Mary Barton, but with more of dignity, self-reliance, and purpose.

She stopped, overwhelmed with emotion. Margaret started to love her again; she saw in her the same sweet, imperfect, impulsive, lovable person she had known in the earlier Mary Barton, but with more dignity, self-reliance, and purpose.

Mary spoke again.

Mary spoke again.

"Now I know the name of Will's vessel—the John Cropper; and I know that she is bound to America. That is something to know. But I forget, if I ever heard, where he lodges in Liverpool. He spoke of his landlady, as a good, trustworthy woman; but if he named her name, it has slipped my memory. Can you help me, Margaret?"

"Now I know Will's ship is called the John Cropper, and I know she’s headed to America. That’s good to know. But I can’t remember, if I ever knew, where he’s staying in Liverpool. He mentioned his landlady, saying she’s a good, trustworthy woman, but if he said her name, it’s completely slipped my mind. Can you help me, Margaret?"

She appealed to her friend calmly and openly, as if perfectly aware of, and recognising the unspoken tie which bound her and Will together; she asked her in the same manner in which she would have asked a wife where her husband dwelt. And Margaret replied in the like calm tone, two spots of crimson on her cheeks alone bearing witness to any internal agitation.

She spoke to her friend calmly and honestly, as if she fully understood and acknowledged the unspoken connection between her and Will; she asked her in the same way one might ask a wife where her husband lives. And Margaret responded in the same calm tone, with only two spots of red on her cheeks betraying any inner turmoil.

"He lodges at a Mrs. Jones's, Milk-House Yard, out of Nicholas Street. He has lodged there ever since he began to go to sea; she is a very decent kind of woman, I believe."

"He stays at Mrs. Jones's place in Milk-House Yard, off Nicholas Street. He has been staying there ever since he started going to sea; she seems to be a really nice woman, I think."

"Well, Mary! I'll give you my prayers," said Job. "It's not often I pray regular, though I often speak a word to God, when I'm either very happy or very sorry; I've catched myself thanking Him at odd hours when I've found a rare insect, or had a fine day for an out; but I cannot help it, no more than I can talking to a friend. But this time I'll pray regular for Jem, and for you. And so will Margaret, I'll be bound. Still, wench! what think yo of a lawyer? I know one, Mr. Cheshire, who's rather given to th' insect line—and a good kind o' chap. He and I have swopped specimens many's the time, when either of us had a duplicate. He'll do me a kind turn, I'm sure. I'll just take my hat, and pay him a visit."

"Well, Mary! I’ll keep you in my prayers," said Job. "I don’t usually pray regularly, but I often say a quick word to God when I’m really happy or really sad; I catch myself thanking Him at random times when I’ve found a cool insect or had a great day outside; but I can’t help it, just like I can’t help chatting with a friend. But this time I’ll pray regularly for Jem and for you. And I bet Margaret will too. Still, girl! What do you think about a lawyer? I know one, Mr. Cheshire, who’s pretty into insects—and he’s a good guy. He and I have traded specimens many times when either of us had a duplicate. I’m sure he’ll do me a solid. I’ll just grab my hat and go pay him a visit."

No sooner said, than done.

Done and dusted.

Margaret and Mary were left alone. And this seemed to bring back the feeling of awkwardness, not to say estrangement.

Margaret and Mary were by themselves. And this seemed to make the awkwardness return, not to mention the sense of distance.

But Mary, excited to an unusual pitch of courage, was the first to break silence.

But Mary, feeling unusually brave, was the first to speak up.

"Oh, Margaret!" said she, "I see—I feel how wrong you think I have acted; you cannot think me worse than I think myself, now my eyes are opened." Here her sobs came choking up her voice.

"Oh, Margaret!" she said, "I see—I feel how wrong you think I've behaved; you can't think I'm worse than I think I am, now that I see clearly." Her sobs then choked her voice.

"Nay," Margaret began, "I have no right to—"

"Nah," Margaret started, "I don’t have the right to—"

"Yes, Margaret, you have a right to judge; you cannot help it; only in your judgment remember mercy, as the Bible says. You, who have been always good, cannot tell how easy it is at first to go a little wrong, and then how hard it is to go back. Oh! I little thought when I was first pleased with Mr. Carson's speeches, how it would all end; perhaps in the death of him I love better than life."

"Yes, Margaret, you have the right to judge; it’s inevitable. Just keep mercy in mind when you do, as the Bible says. You, who have always been good, can’t understand how easy it is at first to stray a little, and then how hard it is to find your way back. Oh! I never imagined when I was first impressed by Mr. Carson's speeches how it would all turn out; perhaps it will end with the death of the person I love more than life itself."

She burst into a passion of tears. The feelings pent up through the day would have vent. But checking herself with a strong effort, and looking up at Margaret as piteously as if those calm, stony eyes could see her imploring face, she added,

She broke down in tears. The emotions she had been holding back all day were ready to spill out. But, with a strong effort to regain control, she looked up at Margaret as desperately as if those calm, stony eyes could see her pleading face, and she added,

"I must not cry; I must not give way; there will be time enough for that hereafter, if—I only wanted you to speak kindly to me, Margaret, for I am very, very wretched; more wretched than any one can ever know; more wretched, I sometimes fancy, than I have deserved,—but that's wrong, isn't it, Margaret? Oh! I have done wrong, and I am punished; you cannot tell how much."

"I can’t cry; I can’t break down; there will be plenty of time for that later, if—I just wanted you to be kind to me, Margaret, because I’m really, really miserable; more miserable than anyone could ever understand; more miserable, I sometimes think, than I've earned—but that’s not right, is it, Margaret? Oh! I’ve done wrong, and I’m being punished; you can’t imagine how much."

Who could resist her voice, her tones of misery, of humility? Who would refuse the kindness for which she begged so penitently? Not Margaret. The old friendly manner came back. With it, may be, more of tenderness.

Who could ignore her voice, filled with sorrow and humility? Who would reject the kindness she pleaded for so earnestly? Not Margaret. The familiar friendly vibe returned, perhaps bringing with it more warmth.

"Oh! Margaret, do you think he can be saved; do you think they can find him guilty if Will comes forward as a witness? Won't that be a good alibi?"

"Oh! Margaret, do you think he can be saved? Do you think they can find him guilty if Will comes forward as a witness? Won't that be a good alibi?"

Margaret did not answer for a moment.

Margaret was silent for a moment.

"Oh, speak! Margaret," said Mary, with anxious impatience.

"Oh, come on! Margaret," Mary said, with eager impatience.

"I know nought about law, or alibis," replied Margaret, meekly; "but, Mary, as grandfather says, aren't you building too much on what Jane Wilson has told you about his going with Will? Poor soul, she's gone dateless, I think, with care, and watching, and over-much trouble; and who can wonder? Or Jem may have told her he was going, by way of a blind."

"I don't know anything about law or alibis," Margaret replied softly; "but, Mary, as grandfather says, aren’t you relying too much on what Jane Wilson told you about his going with Will? Poor thing, I think she’s been worn out by worry, waiting, and too much trouble; and who can blame her? Or Jem might have told her he was going, just to throw her off."

"You don't know Jem," said Mary, starting from her seat in a hurried manner, "or you would not say so."

"You don't know Jem," Mary said, jumping up from her seat in a hurry, "or you wouldn't say that."

"I hope I may be wrong; but think, Mary, how much there is against him. The shot was fired with his gun; he it was as threatened Mr. Carson not many days before; he was absent from home at that very time, as we know, and, as I'm much afeared, some one will be called on to prove; and there's no one else to share suspicion with him."

"I hope I'm wrong; but think, Mary, about how much is against him. The shot was fired with his gun; he was the one who threatened Mr. Carson not long ago; he was away from home at that exact time, as we know, and, as I'm really worried, someone will be asked to testify; and there's no one else to share the suspicion with him."

Mary heaved a deep sigh.

Mary let out a deep sigh.

"But, Margaret, he did not do it," Mary again asserted.

"But, Margaret, he didn't do it," Mary repeated.

Margaret looked unconvinced.

Margaret seemed doubtful.

"I can do no good, I see, by saying so, for none on you believe me, and I won't say so again till I can prove it. Monday morning I'll go to Liverpool. I shall be at hand for the trial. Oh dear! dear! And I will find Will; and then, Margaret, I think you'll be sorry for being so stubborn about Jem."

"I can’t do any good by saying this, because none of you believe me, and I won’t say it again until I can prove it. On Monday morning, I’ll go to Liverpool. I’ll be there for the trial. Oh dear! And I will find Will; then, Margaret, I think you’ll regret being so stubborn about Jem."

"Don't fly off, dear Mary; I'd give a deal to be wrong. And now I'm going to be plain spoken. You'll want money. Them lawyers is no better than a spunge for sucking up money; let alone your hunting out Will, and your keep in Liverpool, and what not. You must take some of the mint I've got laid by in the old tea-pot. You have no right to refuse, for I offer it to Jem, not to you; it's for his purposes you're to use it."

"Don't get upset, dear Mary; I wish I was wrong. Now I'm going to be straightforward. You’ll need money. Those lawyers are just like sponges soaking up cash; not to mention your search for Will, and your expenses in Liverpool, and all the rest. You have to take some of the cash I’ve saved up in the old teapot. You can’t refuse, because I’m offering it to Jem, not you; it’s for his needs that you are to use it."

"I know—I see. Thank you, Margaret; you're a kind one, at any rate. I take it for Jem; and I'll do my very best with it for him. Not all, though; don't think I'll take all. They'll pay me for my keep. I'll take this," accepting a sovereign from the hoard which Margaret produced out of its accustomed place in the cupboard. "Your grandfather will pay the lawyer. I'll have nought to do with him," shuddering as she remembered Job's words, about lawyers' skill in always discovering the truth, sooner or later; and knowing what was the secret she had to hide.

"I know—I get it. Thanks, Margaret; you're really kind. I'll take this for Jem, and I'll do my best for him. But not everything; don’t think I’ll take everything. They’ll pay me for my care. I’ll take this," she said, accepting a gold coin from the stash that Margaret pulled out of its usual spot in the cupboard. "Your grandfather will pay the lawyer. I want nothing to do with him," she said, shuddering as she recalled Job's words about how lawyers always find out the truth eventually, while knowing the secret she needed to keep hidden.

"Bless you! don't make such ado about it," said Margaret, cutting short Mary's thanks. "I sometimes think there's two sides to the commandment; and that we may say, 'Let others do unto you, as you would do unto them,' for pride often prevents our giving others a great deal of pleasure, in not letting them be kind, when their hearts are longing to help; and when we ourselves should wish to do just the same, if we were in their place. Oh! how often I've been hurt, by being coldly told by persons not to trouble myself about their care, or sorrow, when I saw them in great grief, and wanted to be of comfort. Our Lord Jesus was not above letting folk minister to Him, for He knew how happy it makes one to do aught for another. It's the happiest work on earth."

"Bless you! Don't make such a fuss about it," Margaret said, interrupting Mary's thanks. "Sometimes I think there's another side to the commandment; we could say, 'Let others treat you as you would treat them.' Pride often stops us from giving others a lot of joy by not allowing them to be kind when they really want to help. We would love to do the same if we were in their shoes. Oh! How often I've been hurt when people coldly told me not to worry about their problems when I saw them suffering and wanted to provide comfort. Our Lord Jesus didn’t hesitate to let people care for Him because He understood how happy it makes someone to do something for another. It's the most fulfilling work on earth."

Mary had been too much engrossed by watching what was passing in the street to attend very closely to that which Margaret was saying. From her seat she could see out of the window pretty plainly, and she caught sight of a gentleman walking alongside of Job, evidently in earnest conversation with him, and looking keen and penetrating enough to be a lawyer. Job was laying down something to be attended to she could see, by his up-lifted fore-finger, and his whole gesture; then he pointed and nodded across the street to his own house, as if inducing his companion to come in. Mary dreaded lest he should, and she be subjected to a closer cross-examination than she had hitherto undergone, as to why she was so certain that Jem was innocent. She feared he was coming; he stepped a little towards the spot. No! it was only to make way for a child, tottering along, whom Mary had overlooked. Now Job took him by the button, so earnestly familiar had he grown. The gentleman looked "fidging fain" to be gone, but submitted in a manner that made Mary like him in spite of his profession. Then came a volley of last words, answered by briefest nods, and monosyllables; and then the stranger went off with redoubled quickness of pace, and Job crossed the street with a little satisfied air of importance on his kindly face.

Mary had been too caught up in watching what was happening in the street to pay close attention to what Margaret was saying. From her seat, she could see out the window pretty clearly, and she noticed a man walking alongside Job, obviously having a serious conversation with him and looking sharp enough to be a lawyer. Job was explaining something important, as she could see from his raised forefinger and his gestures; then he pointed and nodded across the street to his own house, as if inviting his companion to come in. Mary worried he might do that, which would subject her to a more intense questioning than she had faced so far about why she was so sure that Jem was innocent. She feared he was coming; he stepped a bit closer. No! It was just to let a little child, who Mary had missed, pass by. Job took the child by the button, showing how comfortable he had become. The gentleman seemed eager to leave but stayed in a way that made Mary like him despite his profession. Then came a flurry of last words, met with brief nods and one-word replies; and then the stranger hurried away, picking up the pace, while Job crossed the street with a pleased, important air on his kindly face.

"Well! Mary," said he on entering, "I've seen the lawyer, not Mr. Cheshire though; trials for murder, it seems, are not his line o' business. But he gived me a note to another 'torney; a fine fellow enough, only too much of a talker; I could hardly get a word in, he cut me so short. However, I've just been going over the principal points again to him; may be you saw us? I wanted him just to come over and speak to you himsel, Mary, but he was pressed for time; and he said your evidence would not be much either here or there. He's going to the 'sizes first train on Monday morning, and will see Jem, and hear the ins and outs from him, and he's gived me his address, Mary, and you and Will are to call on him (Will 'special) on Monday at two o'clock. Thou'rt taking it in, Mary; thou'rt to call on him in Liverpool at two, Monday afternoon?"

"Well! Mary," he said as he walked in, "I met with the lawyer, but not Mr. Cheshire; murder trials aren’t really his thing. But he gave me a note for another attorney; he’s a decent guy, just talks way too much; I could barely get a word in since he kept interrupting me. Anyway, I just went over the main points with him again; maybe you saw us? I wanted him to come over and talk to you himself, Mary, but he was in a hurry; he said your testimony wouldn’t make much difference anyway. He’s heading to the assizes on the first train Monday morning, and he’ll talk to Jem and get all the details from him, and he’s given me his address, Mary. You and Will need to see him (especially Will) on Monday at two o’clock. You’re following this, right, Mary? You’re going to Liverpool to see him at two on Monday afternoon?"

Job had reason to doubt if she fully understood him; for all this minuteness of detail, these satisfactory arrangements, as he considered them, only seemed to bring the circumstances in which she was placed more vividly home to Mary. They convinced her that it was real, and not all a dream, as she had sunk into fancying it for a few minutes, while sitting in the old accustomed place, her body enjoying the rest, and her frame sustained by food, and listening to Margaret's calm voice. The gentleman she had just beheld would see and question Jem in a few hours, and what would be the result?

Job had reasons to doubt whether she truly understood him; despite all the details and arrangements he thought were satisfactory, they only made Mary more aware of her situation. They convinced her that it was real and not just a dream, as she had briefly started to believe while sitting in her usual spot, her body relaxed and nourished, listening to Margaret's calm voice. The man she had just seen would meet and question Jem in a few hours, and what would happen then?

Monday: that was the day after to-morrow, and on Tuesday, life and death would be tremendous realities to her lover; or else death would be an awful certainty to her father.

Monday: that was the day after tomorrow, and on Tuesday, life and death would be huge realities for her lover; or else death would be a horrible certainty for her father.

No wonder Job went over his main points again:—

No wonder Job went over his main points again:—

"Monday; at two o'clock, mind; and here's his card. 'Mr. Bridgenorth, 41, Renshaw Street, Liverpool.' He'll be lodging there."

"Monday; at two o'clock, just so you know; and here’s his card. 'Mr. Bridgenorth, 41, Renshaw Street, Liverpool.' He'll be staying there."

Job ceased talking, and the silence roused Mary up to thank him.

Job stopped talking, and the silence prompted Mary to thank him.

"You're very kind, Job; very. You and Margaret won't desert me, come what will."

"You're really kind, Job; truly. You and Margaret won't abandon me, no matter what happens."

"Pooh! pooh! wench; don't lose heart, just as I'm beginning to get it. He seems to think a deal on Will's evidence. You're sure, girls, you're under no mistake about Will?"

"Pooh! Don't lose hope, just as I'm finally starting to understand it. He seems to think a lot of Will's evidence. Are you sure, girls, that you're not mistaken about Will?"

"I'm sure," said Mary, "he went straight from here, purposing to go see his uncle at the Isle of Man, and be back Sunday night, ready for the ship sailing on Tuesday."

"I'm sure," Mary said, "he went straight from here, planning to visit his uncle at the Isle of Man and be back by Sunday night, ready for the ship sailing on Tuesday."

"So am I," said Margaret. "And the ship's name was the John Cropper, and he lodged where I told Mary before. Have you got it down, Mary?" Mary wrote it on the back of Mr. Bridgenorth's card.

"So am I," said Margaret. "And the ship's name was the John Cropper, and he stayed where I mentioned to Mary before. Did you write it down, Mary?" Mary noted it on the back of Mr. Bridgenorth's card.

"He was not over-willing to go," said she, as she wrote, "for he knew little about his uncle, and said he didn't care if he never knowed more. But he said kinsfolk was kinsfolk, and promises was promises, so he'd go for a day or so, and then it would be over."

"He wasn't too eager to go," she wrote, "because he didn't know much about his uncle, and he said he didn't care if he ever found out more. But he said family is family, and promises are promises, so he'd go for a day or so, and then it would be done."

Margaret had to go and practise some singing in town; so, though loth to depart and be alone, Mary bade her friends good-bye.

Margaret had to go practice some singing in town, so even though she was reluctant to leave and be by herself, Mary said goodbye to her friends.

 

 

CHAPTER XXIV.

WITH THE DYING.

"O sad and solemn is the trembling watch
Of those who sit and count the heavy hours,
Beside the fevered sleep of one they love!
O awful is it in the hushed mid night,
While gazing on the pallid, moveless form,
To start and ask, 'Is it now sleep—or death?'"

"O sad and solemn is the trembling watch
Of those who sit and count the heavy hours,
Beside the restless sleep of someone they love!
O how terrible it is in the hushed midnight,
While gazing at the pale, motionless form,
To begin, ask, 'Is it sleep now—or death?'"

Anonymous.

Anonymous.

Mary could not be patient in her loneliness; so much painful thought weighed on her mind; the very house was haunted with memories and foreshadowings.

Mary couldn't handle her loneliness; so many painful thoughts weighed on her mind; the very house was filled with memories and premonitions.

Having performed all duties to Jem, as far as her weak powers, yet loving heart could act; and a black veil being drawn over her father's past, present, and future life, beyond which she could not penetrate to judge of any filial service she ought to render; her mind unconsciously sought after some course of action in which she might engage. Any thing, any thing, rather than leisure for reflection.

Having done everything she could for Jem, given her limited abilities and loving heart, and with a dark cloud covering her father's past, present, and future—something she couldn't see through to determine how to be a good daughter—her mind instinctively looked for some way to take action. Anything, anything, anything to avoid having time to think.

And then came up the old feeling which first bound Ruth to Naomi; the love they both held towards one object; and Mary felt that her cares would be most lightened by being of use, or of comfort to his mother. So she once more locked up the house, and set off towards Ancoats; rushing along with down-cast head, for fear lest any one should recognise her and arrest her progress.

And then the old feeling returned that originally connected Ruth to Naomi; the love they both shared for one person. Mary felt that her worries would be much lighter if she could help or comfort his mother. So she locked up the house again and headed towards Ancoats, hurrying along with her head down, afraid that someone might recognize her and stop her.

Jane Wilson sat quietly in her chair as Mary entered; so quietly, as to strike one by the contrast it presented to her usual bustling and nervous manner.

Jane Wilson sat quietly in her chair as Mary entered; so quietly, it was surprising compared to her usual busy and anxious demeanor.

She looked very pale and wan; but the quietness was the thing that struck Mary most. She did not rise as Mary came in, but sat still and said something in so gentle, so feeble a voice, that Mary did not catch it.

She looked very pale and weak; but what struck Mary the most was the silence. She didn't get up when Mary entered, but sat still and said something in such a soft, weak voice that Mary couldn't hear it.

Mrs. Davenport, who was there, plucked Mary by the gown, and whispered,

Mrs. Davenport, who was there, grabbed Mary by the dress and whispered,

"Never heed her; she's worn out, and best let alone. I'll tell you all about it, up-stairs."

"Don't mind her; she's tired and it’s best to just leave her alone. I'll explain everything to you upstairs."

But Mary, touched by the anxious look with which Mrs. Wilson gazed at her, as if awaiting the answer to some question, went forward to listen to the speech she was again repeating.

But Mary, moved by the worried expression on Mrs. Wilson's face, as if she was waiting for an answer to a question, stepped closer to hear the speech she was repeating again.

"What is this? will you tell me?"

"What is this? Can you tell me?"

Then Mary looked and saw another ominous slip of parchment in the mother's hand, which she was rolling up and down in a tremulous manner between her fingers.

Then Mary looked and saw another menacing piece of parchment in her mother's hand, which she was nervously rolling up and down between her fingers.

Mary's heart sickened within her, and she could not speak.

Mary felt a sickness in her heart, and she couldn't find the words to speak.

"What is it?" she repeated. "Will you tell me?" She still looked at Mary, with the same child-like gaze of wonder and patient entreaty.

"What is it?" she asked again. "Will you tell me?" She continued to look at Mary with the same innocent expression of curiosity and hopeful pleading.

What could she answer?

What could she say?

"I telled ye not to heed her," said Mrs. Davenport, a little angrily. "She knows well enough what it is,—too well, belike. I was not in when they sarved it; but Mrs. Heming (her as lives next door) was, and she spelled out the meaning, and made it all clear to Mrs. Wilson. It's a summons to be a witness on Jem's trial—Mrs. Heming thinks, to swear to the gun; for, yo see, there's nobbut [47] her as can testify to its being his, and she let on so easily to the policeman that it was his, that there's no getting off her word now. Poor body; she takes it very hard, I dare say!"

"I told you not to pay attention to her," Mrs. Davenport said, a bit angrily. "She knows what it is—probably too well. I wasn't home when they delivered it, but Mrs. Heming (the one who lives next door) was, and she figured out the meaning and explained it all to Mrs. Wilson. It's a summons to be a witness at Jem's trial—Mrs. Heming thinks, to testify about the gun; because, you see, she's the only one who can confirm it's his, and she made it so obvious to the policeman that it was his, that there's no backing out of her word now. Poor thing; I bet she's taking it really hard!"

Footnote 47:   

Footnote 47:   

"Nobbut," none-but. "No man sigh evere God no but the oon bigetun sone."—Wiclif's Version.
(Return)

"Nobbut," none but. "No man sigh ever God no but the one begotten son."—Wiclif's Version.
(Return)

Mrs. Wilson had waited patiently while this whispered speech was being uttered, imagining, perhaps, that it would end in some explanation addressed to her. But when both were silent, though their eyes, without speech or language, told their hearts' pity, she spoke again in the same unaltered gentle voice (so different from the irritable impatience she had been ever apt to show to every one except her husband,—he who had wedded her, broken-down and injured)—in a voice so different, I say, from the old, hasty manner, she spoke now the same anxious words,

Mrs. Wilson had waited patiently while this quiet conversation happened, maybe hoping it would end with some explanation directed at her. But when they both fell silent, their eyes, without words, expressed their feelings of compassion. She spoke again in the same calm, gentle voice (so different from the irritable impatience she usually showed to everyone except her husband—who had married her when she was broken and hurt)—in a voice so different, I mean, from her old, hasty tone, she repeated the same worried words,

"What is this? Will you tell me?"

"What is this? Can you tell me?"

"Yo'd better give it me at once, Mrs. Wilson, and let me put it out of your sight.—Speak to her, Mary, wench, and ask for a sight on it; I've tried, and better-tried to get it from her, and she takes no heed of words, and I'm loth to pull it by force out of her hands."

"You'd better give it to me right now, Mrs. Wilson, and let me put it out of your sight. —Talk to her, Mary, and ask to see it; I’ve tried really hard to get it from her, but she doesn’t listen, and I don’t want to take it from her by force."

Mary drew the little "cricket" [48] out from under the dresser, and sat down at Mrs. Wilson's knee, and, coaxing one of her tremulous, ever-moving hands into hers, began to rub it soothingly; there was a little resistance—a very little, but that was all; and presently, in the nervous movement of the imprisoned hand, the parchment fell to the ground.

Mary pulled out the little "cricket" [48] from under the dresser and sat down at Mrs. Wilson's knee. She gently took one of Mrs. Wilson's shaky, constantly moving hands in hers and began to rub it comfortingly. There was a bit of resistance—just a little—but that was all. Soon, in the nervous movement of the trapped hand, the parchment slipped to the floor.

Footnote 48:   

Footnote 48:   

"Cricket," a stool.
(Return)

"Cricket," a seat.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mary calmly and openly picked it up without any attempt at concealment, and quietly placing it in sight of the anxious eyes that followed it with a kind of spell-bound dread, went on with her soothing caresses.

Mary quietly picked it up without trying to hide it, and, placing it where the anxious eyes that watched her could see it, continued with her comforting gestures.

"She has had no sleep for many nights," said the girl to Mrs. Davenport, "and all this woe and sorrow,—it's no wonder."

"She hasn't slept for many nights," the girl said to Mrs. Davenport, "and with all this pain and sadness—it’s no surprise."

"No, indeed!" Mrs. Davenport answered.

"No way!" Mrs. Davenport answered.

"We must get her fairly to bed; we must get her undressed, and all; and trust to God, in His mercy, to send her to sleep, or else,—"

"We need to get her to bed properly; we should help her change out of her clothes and everything, then trust in God, in His mercy, to help her fall asleep, or else,—"

For, you see, they spoke before her as if she were not there; her heart was so far away.

For you see, they talked in front of her as if she weren't there; her heart was so distant.

Accordingly they almost lifted her from the chair in which she sat motionless, and taking her up as gently as a mother carries her sleeping baby, they undressed her poor, worn form, and laid her in the little bed up-stairs. They had once thought of placing her in Jem's bed, to be out of sight or sound of any disturbance of Alice's, but then again they remembered the shock she might receive in awakening in so unusual a place, and also that Mary, who intended to keep vigil that night in the house of mourning, would find it difficult to divide her attention in the possible cases that might ensue.

They gently lifted her from the chair where she sat still, and as tenderly as a mother would carry her sleeping baby, they took off her worn clothes and placed her in the little bed upstairs. At first, they thought about putting her in Jem's bed so she wouldn't have to hear or see any disturbances from Alice, but then they realized the shock she might feel waking up in such an unfamiliar place. They also considered that Mary, who planned to keep watch that night in the house of mourning, would struggle to focus on her if anything unexpected happened.

So they laid her, as I said before, on that little pallet-bed; and, as they were slowly withdrawing from the bed-side, hoping and praying that she might sleep, and forget for a time her heavy burden, she looked wistfully after Mary, and whispered,

So they placed her, as I mentioned earlier, on that small pallet-bed; and, as they gently pulled away from the bedside, hoping and praying that she could sleep and forget her heavy burden for a while, she looked longingly at Mary and whispered,

"You haven't told me what it is. What is it?"

"You haven't told me what it is. What is it?"

And gazing in her face for the expected answer, her eye-lids slowly closed, and she fell into a deep, heavy sleep, almost as profound a rest as death.

And looking at her face for the answer he was waiting for, her eyelids slowly closed, and she fell into a deep, heavy sleep, almost as restful as death.

Mrs. Davenport went her way, and Mary was alone,—for I cannot call those who sleep allies against the agony of thought which solitude sometimes brings up.

Mrs. Davenport went on her way, and Mary was left alone—because I can't consider those who sleep allies in facing the pain of thoughts that solitude can sometimes stir up.

She dreaded the night before her. Alice might die; the doctor had that day declared her case hopeless, and not far from death; and at times the terror, so natural to the young, not of death, but of the remains of the dead, came over Mary; and she bent and listened anxiously for the long-drawn, pausing breath of the sleeping Alice.

She dreaded the night ahead of her. Alice might die; the doctor had declared her case hopeless that day, and she was not far from death. At times, the fear, so natural for the young—not of dying, but of what happens after—washed over Mary, and she leaned in to listen anxiously for Alice's long, labored breaths as she slept.

Or Mrs. Wilson might awake in a state which Mary dreaded to anticipate, and anticipated while she dreaded;—in a state of complete delirium. Already her senses had been severely stunned by the full explanation of what was required of her,—of what she had to prove against her son, her Jem, her only child,—which Mary could not doubt the officious Mrs. Heming had given; and what if in dreams (that land into which no sympathy or love can penetrate with another, either to share its bliss or its agony,—that land whose scenes are unspeakable terrors, are hidden mysteries, are priceless treasures to one alone,—that land where alone I may see, while yet I tarry here, the sweet looks of my dead child),—what if, in the horrors of her dreams, her brain should go still more astray, and she should waken crazy with her visions, and the terrible reality that begot them?

Or Mrs. Wilson might wake up in a state that Mary was scared to imagine, and yet she couldn’t help but think about it — in a state of complete delirium. Her senses had already been severely shaken by the full explanation of what was expected of her — what she had to prove against her son, her Jem, her only child — which Mary had no doubt the meddlesome Mrs. Heming had provided; and what if in her dreams (that place where no sympathy or love can reach another, whether to share its joy or its pain — that realm filled with unspeakable terrors, hidden mysteries, and priceless treasures to one alone — that place where I can see, while I’m still here, the sweet face of my dead child), what if, in the terror of her dreams, her mind started to unravel even more, and she woke up insane from her visions and the horrifying truth that caused them?

How much worse is anticipation sometimes than reality! How Mary dreaded that night, and how calmly it passed by! Even more so than if Mary had not had such claims upon her care!

How much worse is waiting sometimes than the actual event! How Mary dreaded that night, and yet it went by so calmly! Even more so than if Mary hadn’t had such responsibilities weighing on her!

Anxiety about them deadened her own peculiar anxieties. She thought of the sleepers whom she was watching, till overpowered herself by the want of rest, she fell off into short slumbers in which the night wore imperceptibly away. To be sure Alice spoke, and sang, during her waking moments, like the child she deemed herself; but so happily with the dearly-loved ones around her, with the scent of the heather, and the song of the wild bird hovering about her in imagination—with old scraps of ballads, or old snatches of primitive versions of the Psalms (such as are sung in country churches half draperied over with ivy, and where the running brook, or the murmuring wind among the trees makes fit accompaniment to the chorus of human voices uttering praise and thanksgiving to their God)—that the speech and the song gave comfort and good cheer to the listener's heart, and the gray dawn began to dim the light of the rush-candle, before Mary thought it possible that day was already trembling on the horizon.

Anxiety about them numbed her own unique worries. She thought of the sleepers she was watching until, completely exhausted from lack of rest, she drifted into short naps, during which the night quietly passed. Of course, Alice spoke and sang during her awake moments, like the child she thought she was; but she did so joyfully with her beloved ones around her, with the scent of heather and the song of wild birds floating in her imagination—with snippets of ballads or old versions of the Psalms (like those sung in country churches half-covered in ivy, where the babbling brook or the gentle breeze through the trees provides a fitting background to the human voices singing praises and thanks to their God)—that the words and music brought comfort and joy to the listener's heart, and the gray dawn started to dim the light of the rush candle, before Mary realized that day was already beginning to break on the horizon.

Then she got up from the chair where she had been dozing, and went, half-asleep, to the window to assure herself that morning was at hand. The streets were unusually quiet with a Sabbath stillness. No factory bells that morning; no early workmen going to their labours; no slip-shod girls cleaning the windows of the little shops which broke the monotony of the street; instead, you might see here and there some operative sallying forth for a breath of country air, or some father leading out his wee toddling bairns for the unwonted pleasure of a walk with "Daddy," in the clear frosty morning. Men with more leisure on week-days would perhaps have walked quicker than they did through the fresh sharp air of this Sunday morning; but to them there was a pleasure, an absolute refreshment in the dawdling gait they, one and all of them, had.

Then she got up from the chair where she had been dozing and went, half-asleep, to the window to make sure that morning was coming. The streets were unusually quiet with a Sabbath stillness. No factory bells that morning; no early workers heading to their jobs; no disheveled girls cleaning the windows of the little shops that broke up the monotony of the street; instead, here and there you might see some worker stepping out for a breath of fresh country air, or a father taking his little toddler out for the rare joy of a walk with “Daddy” in the clear, frosty morning. Men who had more free time on weekdays might have walked faster than they did through the crisp morning air on this Sunday, but there was a joy, an absolute refreshment in the leisurely pace they all took.

To be sure, there were one or two passengers on that morning whose objects were less innocent and less praiseworthy than those of the people I have already mentioned, and whose animal state of mind and body clashed jarringly on the peacefulness of the day; but upon them I will not dwell: as you and I, and almost every one, I think, may send up our individual cry of self-reproach that we have not done all that we could for the stray and wandering ones of our brethren.

To be honest, there were a couple of passengers that morning whose motives were less innocent and less admirable than those of the people I've already mentioned, and whose primal instincts disrupted the calmness of the day; but I won’t focus on them: like you and I, and almost everyone else, I think we can each acknowledge our own feelings of guilt for not doing everything we could for those who are lost and struggling among us.

When Mary turned from the window, she went to the bed of each sleeper, to look and listen. Alice looked perfectly quiet and happy in her slumber, and her face seemed to have become much more youthful during her painless approach to death.

When Mary turned away from the window, she went to the bedside of each person sleeping, to look and listen. Alice appeared completely peaceful and content in her sleep, and her face seemed to have become much younger during her gentle transition towards death.

Mrs. Wilson's countenance was stamped with the anxiety of the last few days, although she, too, appeared sleeping soundly; but as Mary gazed on her, trying to trace a likeness to her son in her face, she awoke and looked up into Mary's eyes, while the expression of consciousness came back into her own.

Mrs. Wilson's face showed the stress from the past few days, even though she seemed to be sleeping deeply; but as Mary looked at her, trying to see a resemblance to her son in her features, she woke up and looked into Mary's eyes, while the look of awareness returned to her own.

Both were silent for a minute or two. Mary's eyes had fallen beneath that penetrating gaze, in which the agony of memory seemed every moment to find fuller vent.

Both were silent for a minute or two. Mary's eyes had dropped under that intense gaze, in which the pain of memory seemed to come out more with each passing moment.

"Is it a dream?" the mother asked at last in a low voice.

"Is it a dream?" the mother finally asked softly.

"No!" replied Mary, in the same tone.

"No!" Mary replied, using the same tone.

Mrs. Wilson hid her face in the pillow.

Mrs. Wilson buried her face in the pillow.

She was fully conscious of every thing this morning; it was evident that the stunning effect of the subpœna, which had affected her so much last night in her weak, worn-out state, had passed away. Mary offered no opposition when she indicated by languid gesture and action that she wished to rise. A sleepless bed is a haunted place.

She was completely aware of everything this morning; it was clear that the shocking impact of the subpoena, which had affected her so deeply last night in her fragile, exhausted state, had faded. Mary raised no objections when she signaled with a tired gesture that she wanted to get up. A sleepless bed is a haunted place.

When she was dressed with Mary's help, she stood by Alice for a minute or two, looking at the slumberer.

When she was dressed with Mary's help, she stood by Alice for a minute or two, looking at the sleeper.

"How happy she is!" said she, quietly and sadly.

"How happy she is!" she said quietly, with a hint of sadness.

All the time that Mary was getting breakfast ready, and performing every other little domestic office she could think of, to add to the comfort of Jem's mother, Mrs. Wilson sat still in the arm-chair, watching her silently. Her old irritation of temper and manner seemed to have suddenly disappeared, or perhaps she was too depressed in body and mind to show it.

All the while Mary was making breakfast and doing everything else she could think of to make Jem's mom more comfortable, Mrs. Wilson sat quietly in the armchair, watching her without saying a word. Her usual irritability seemed to have vanished, or maybe she was just too down in body and spirit to express it.

Mary told her all that had been done with regard to Mr. Bridgenorth; all her own plans for seeking out Will; all her hopes; and concealed as well as she could all the doubts and fears that would arise unbidden. To this Mrs. Wilson listened without much remark, but with deep interest and perfect comprehension. When Mary ceased she sighed and said, "Oh wench! I am his mother, and yet I do so little, I can do so little! That's what frets me! I seem like a child as sees its mammy ill, and moans and cries its little heart out, yet does nought to help. I think my sense has left me all at once, and I can't even find strength to cry like the little child."

Mary shared everything that had happened with Mr. Bridgenorth; all her plans for finding Will; all her hopes; and did her best to hide the doubts and fears that kept creeping in. Mrs. Wilson listened attentively, without saying much, but with deep interest and complete understanding. When Mary finished, she sighed and said, "Oh, dear! I'm his mother, and yet I feel so powerless; I can do so little! That's what really upsets me! I feel like a child who sees her mom sick and just cries and moans without doing anything to help. It feels like my senses have abandoned me all at once, and I can't even find the strength to cry like that little child."

Hereupon she broke into a feeble wail of self-reproach, that her outward show of misery was not greater; as if any cries, or tears, or loud-spoken words could have told of such pangs at the heart as that look, and that thin, piping, altered voice!

Here she started to let out a weak cry of self-blame, feeling that her visible distress wasn't enough; as if any cries, tears, or loud words could express the deep pain in her heart as well as that look and her thin, high-pitched, changed voice!

But think of Mary and what she was enduring! Picture to yourself (for I cannot tell you) the armies of thoughts that met and clashed in her brain; and then imagine the effort it cost her to be calm, and quiet, and even, in a faint way, cheerful and smiling at times.

But think about Mary and what she was going through! Imagine (since I can't describe it) the whirlwind of thoughts that collided in her mind; and then picture the effort it took her to stay calm, composed, and even, in a subtle way, cheerful and smiling at times.

After a while she began to stir about in her own mind for some means of sparing the poor mother the trial of appearing as a witness in the matter of the gun. She had made no allusion to her summons this morning, and Mary almost thought she must have forgotten it; and surely some means might be found to prevent that additional sorrow. She must see Job about it; nay, if necessary, she must see Mr. Bridgenorth, with all his truth-compelling powers; for, indeed, she had so struggled and triumphed (though a sadly-bleeding victor at heart) over herself these two last days, had so concealed agony, and hidden her inward woe and bewilderment, that she began to take confidence, and to have faith in her own powers of meeting any one with a passably fair show, whatever might be rending her life beneath the cloak of her deception.

After a little while, she started to think of ways to spare the poor mother from the ordeal of testifying about the gun. She hadn’t mentioned her summons this morning, and Mary almost believed she must have forgotten it; surely there had to be a way to avoid that extra pain. She needed to talk to Job about it; in fact, if necessary, she should even speak to Mr. Bridgenorth, with all his ability to compel the truth. For, indeed, she had fought hard and succeeded (though feeling sadly wounded inside) over the past two days, had concealed her distress, and hidden her inner turmoil and confusion, that she began to feel confident and to believe in her own ability to face anyone with a relatively decent front, no matter what was tearing her apart beneath the surface of her deception.

Accordingly, as soon as Mrs. Davenport came in after morning church, to ask after the two lone women, and she had heard the report Mary had to give (so much better as regarded Mrs. Wilson than what they had feared the night before it would have been)—as soon as this kind-hearted, grateful woman came in, Mary, telling her her purpose, went off to fetch the doctor who attended Alice.

Accordingly, as soon as Mrs. Davenport came in after the morning service to check on the two lonely women, and after hearing the update Mary had to share (which was much better regarding Mrs. Wilson than what they had feared the night before)—as soon as this kind-hearted, grateful woman arrived, Mary explained her plan and went to get the doctor who was taking care of Alice.

He was shaking himself after his morning's round, and happy in the anticipation of his Sunday's dinner; but he was a good-tempered man, who found it difficult to keep down his jovial easiness even by the bed of sickness or death. He had mischosen his profession; for it was his delight to see every one around him in full enjoyment of life.

He was shaking off the morning chill, feeling happy about the upcoming Sunday dinner; but he was a good-natured guy who found it hard to suppress his cheerful spirit, even in the presence of illness or death. He had picked the wrong profession because he truly loved to see everyone around him enjoying life to the fullest.

However, he subdued his face to the proper expression of sympathy, befitting a doctor listening to a patient, or a patient's friend (and Mary's sad, pale, anxious face might be taken for either the one or the other).

However, he controlled his expression to show the right amount of sympathy, like a doctor listening to a patient, or a friend of the patient (and Mary’s sad, pale, anxious face could be seen as either one).

"Well, my girl! and what brings you here?" said he, as he entered his surgery. "Not on your own account, I hope."

"Well, my girl! What brings you here?" he said as he walked into his office. "I hope it’s not for your own sake."

"I wanted you to come and see Alice Wilson,—and then I thought you would may be take a look at Mrs. Wilson."

"I wanted you to come and see Alice Wilson, and then I thought you might also check in on Mrs. Wilson."

He bustled on his hat and coat, and followed Mary instantly.

He quickly put on his hat and coat and followed Mary right away.

After shaking his head over Alice (as if it was a mournful thing for one so pure and good, so true, although so humble a Christian, to be nearing her desired haven), and muttering the accustomed words intended to destroy hope, and prepare anticipation, he went in compliance with Mary's look to ask the usual questions of Mrs. Wilson, who sat passively in her arm-chair.

After shaking his head about Alice (as if it was sad for someone so pure and good, so genuine, even though such a humble Christian, to be getting close to her desired destination), and mumbling the usual phrases meant to kill hope and set expectations, he went in to ask the usual questions of Mrs. Wilson, who sat quietly in her armchair.

She answered his questions, and submitted to his examination.

She answered his questions and went through his examination.

"How do you think her?" asked Mary, eagerly.

"How do you think of her?" asked Mary, eagerly.

"Why—a," began he, perceiving that he was desired to take one side in his answer, and unable to find out whether his listener was anxious for a favourable verdict or otherwise; but thinking it most probable that she would desire the former, he continued,

"Why—a," he started, realizing that he was expected to take a stance in his response, and unsure if his listener wanted a positive answer or not; but believing it was likely she would prefer the former, he went on,

"She is weak, certainly; the natural result of such a shock as the arrest of her son would be,—for I understand this James Wilson, who murdered Mr. Carson, was her son. Sad thing to have such a reprobate in the family."

"She is weak, of course; the natural outcome of something as shocking as her son's arrest would be—because I understand this James Wilson, who killed Mr. Carson, was her son. It's a sad situation to have someone so infamous in the family."

"You say 'who murdered,' sir!" said Mary, indignantly. "He is only taken up on suspicion, and many have no doubt of his innocence—those who know him, sir."

"You say 'who murdered,' sir!" Mary replied, indignantly. "He's only been arrested on suspicion, and many are certain of his innocence—those who know him, sir."

"Ah, well, well! doctors have seldom time to read newspapers, and I dare say I'm not very correct in my story. I dare say he's innocent; I'm sure I had no right to say otherwise,—only words slip out.—No! indeed, young woman, I see no cause for apprehension about this poor creature in the next room;—weak—certainly; but a day or two's good nursing will set her up, and I'm sure you're a good nurse, my dear, from your pretty, kind-hearted face,—I'll send a couple of pills and a draught, but don't alarm yourself,—there's no occasion, I assure you."

"Well, doctors rarely have time to read the news, and I might not have the details right. I believe he’s innocent; I really shouldn’t have said otherwise—sometimes things just slip out. No! Honestly, young lady, I don’t see any reason to worry about this poor soul in the next room—she’s weak, sure, but a day or two of good care will help her recover. You seem like a great nurse, my dear, with your lovely, kind face—I’ll send over a couple of pills and a medicine, but don’t stress yourself—there’s no need to worry, I promise."

"But you don't think her fit to go to Liverpool?" asked Mary, still in the anxious tone of one who wishes earnestly for some particular decision.

"But you don’t think she’s suitable to go to Liverpool?" asked Mary, still in the worried tone of someone who is really hoping for a specific answer.

"To Liverpool—yes," replied he. "A short journey like that could not fatigue, and might distract her thoughts. Let her go by all means,—it would be the very thing for her."

"To Liverpool—yes," he replied. "A short trip like that wouldn't tire her out and might help take her mind off things. She should definitely go—it's exactly what she needs."

"Oh, sir!" burst out Mary, almost sobbing; "I did so hope you would say she was too ill to go."

"Oh, sir!" Mary exclaimed, nearly in tears; "I really hoped you would say she was too sick to go."

"Whew—" said he, with a prolonged whistle, trying to understand the case, but being, as he said, no reader of newspapers, utterly unaware of the peculiar reasons there might be for so apparently unfeeling a wish,—"Why did you not tell me so sooner? It might certainly do her harm in her weak state; there is always some risk attending journeys—draughts, and what not. To her, they might prove very injurious,—very. I disapprove of journeys, or excitement, in all cases where the patient is in the low, fluttered state in which Mrs. Wilson is. If you take my advice, you will certainly put a stop to all thoughts of going to Liverpool." He really had completely changed his opinion, though quite unconsciously; so desirous was he to comply with the wishes of others.

"Whew—" he said, letting out a long whistle, trying to wrap his head around the situation, but being, as he mentioned, not someone who reads the news, completely unaware of the specific reasons there might be for such a seemingly cold wish, "Why didn't you tell me this sooner? It could definitely harm her in her fragile state; there's always some risk involved with travel—colds, and all that. For her, it could be really harmful—very much so. I don’t support travel or excitement in any situation where the patient is in the low, anxious state that Mrs. Wilson is in. If you take my advice, you should definitely put a stop to any plans of going to Liverpool." He had completely changed his mind, though without even realizing it; he was just so eager to go along with what others wanted.

"Oh, sir, thank you! And will you give me a certificate of her being unable to go, if the lawyer says we must have one? The lawyer, you know," continued she, seeing him look puzzled, "who is to defend Jem,—it was as a witness against him—"

"Oh, sir, thank you! And will you give me a certificate saying she can't go, if the lawyer says we need one? The lawyer, you know," she added, noticing his confused look, "who is going to defend Jem,—it was as a witness against him—"

"My dear girl!" said he, almost angrily, "why did you not state the case fully at first? one minute would have done it,—and my dinner waiting all this time. To be sure she can't go,—it would be madness to think of it; if her evidence could have done good, it would have been a different thing. Come to me for the certificate any time; that is to say, if the lawyer advises you. I second the lawyer; take counsel with both the learned professions—ha, ha, ha,—"

"My dear girl!" he said, almost angrily, "why didn’t you explain everything fully from the start? It would have taken just a minute—and my dinner has been waiting all this time. Of course she can’t go—it would be crazy to think about it; if her testimony could have been helpful, it would be a different situation. Come to me for the certificate whenever you need it; that is, if the lawyer advises you to. I back the lawyer; consult with both professions—ha, ha, ha—"

And laughing at his own joke, he departed, leaving Mary accusing herself of stupidity in having imagined that every one was as well acquainted with the facts concerning the trial as she was herself; for indeed she had never doubted that the doctor would have been aware of the purpose of poor Mrs. Wilson's journey to Liverpool.

And laughing at his own joke, he left, leaving Mary blaming herself for being foolish enough to think that everyone knew the details about the trial as well as she did; after all, she had never questioned that the doctor would have known why poor Mrs. Wilson had traveled to Liverpool.

Presently she went to Job (the ever-ready Mrs. Davenport keeping watch over the two old women), and told him her fears, her plans, and her proceedings.

Currently, she went to Job (the ever-ready Mrs. Davenport keeping an eye on the two older women) and shared her worries, her plans, and her actions with him.

To her surprise he shook his head doubtfully.

To her surprise, he shook his head uncertainly.

"It may have an awkward look, if we keep her back. Lawyers is up to tricks."

"It might look a bit awkward if we hold her back. Lawyers are up to their tricks."

"But it's no trick," said Mary. "She is so poorly, she was last night, at least; and to-day she's so faded and weak."

"But it's no trick," Mary said. "She was really unwell last night, at least; and today she's looking so pale and weak."

"Poor soul! I dare say. I only mean for Jem's sake; as so much is known, it won't do now to hang back. But I'll ask Mr. Bridgenorth. I'll e'en take your doctor's advice. Yo tarry at home, and I'll come to yo in an hour's time. Go thy ways, wench."

"Poor thing! I truly mean it for Jem's sake; since so much is already known, I can't hold back now. But I'll ask Mr. Bridgenorth. I'll take your doctor's advice. You stay at home, and I'll come to you in an hour. Off you go, girl."

 

 

CHAPTER XXV.

MRS. WILSON'S DETERMINATION.

"Something there was, what, none presumed to say,
Clouds lightly passing on a smiling day,—
Whispers and hints which went from ear to ear,
And mixed reports no judge on earth could clear."

"There was something, but no one was brave enough to say what,"
Clouds drifting by on a bright, cheerful day,—
Soft whispers and suggestions that spread between people,
And confusing stories no one could make sense of."

Crabbe.

Crabbe.

"Curious conjectures he may always make,
And either side of dubious questions take."

"He can always make interesting guesses,
"And take either side of unclear questions."

Ib.

Ib.

Mary went home. Oh! how her head did ache, and how dizzy her brain was growing! But there would be time enough she felt for giving way, hereafter.

Mary went home. Oh! how her head hurt, and how dizzy she felt! But she believed there would be plenty of time to let it all out later.

So she sat quiet and still by an effort; sitting near the window, and looking out of it, but seeing nothing, when all at once she caught sight of something which roused her up, and made her draw back.

So she sat quietly and still with some effort; sitting near the window and looking out, but seeing nothing, when suddenly she noticed something that startled her and made her pull back.

But it was too late. She had been seen.

But it was too late. She had been spotted.

Sally Leadbitter flaunted into the little dingy room, making it gaudy with the Sunday excess of colouring in her dress.

Sally Leadbitter strutted into the small, shabby room, brightening it up with the bold colors of her Sunday dress.

She was really curious to see Mary; her connexion with a murderer seemed to have made her into a sort of lusus naturæ, and was almost, by some, expected to have made a change in her personal appearance, so earnestly did they stare at her. But Mary had been too much absorbed this last day or two to notice this.

She was really curious to see Mary; her connection with a murderer seemed to have turned her into a sort of lusus naturæ, and some people actually expected it to change her looks, given how intensely they stared at her. But Mary had been too preoccupied in the last day or two to notice this.

Now Sally had a grand view, and looked her over and over (a very different thing from looking her through and through), and almost learnt her off by heart;—"her every-day gown (Hoyle's print you know, that lilac thing with the high body) she was so fond of; a little black silk handkerchief just knotted round her neck, like a boy; her hair all taken back from her face, as if she wanted to keep her head cool—she would always keep that hair of hers so long; and her hands twitching continually about."

Now Sally had a great view and looked her over and over (very different from looking her through and through), and almost memorized her;—"her everyday dress (you know, that lilac one with the high bodice from Hoyle's print) that she loved so much; a little black silk handkerchief just tied around her neck, like a boy; her hair pulled back from her face, as if she wanted to stay cool—she always kept that long hair of hers; and her hands were constantly twitching around."

Such particulars would make Sally into a Gazette Extraordinary the next morning at the work-room, and were worth coming for, even if little else could be extracted from Mary.

Such details would turn Sally into the talk of the office the next morning, and were worth showing up for, even if there wasn't much more to get from Mary.

"Why, Mary!" she began. "Where have you hidden yourself? You never showed your face all yesterday at Miss Simmonds'. You don't fancy we think any the worse of you for what's come and gone. Some on us, indeed, were a bit sorry for the poor young man, as lies stiff and cold for your sake, Mary; but we shall ne'er cast it up against you. Miss Simmonds, too, will be mighty put out if you don't come, for there's a deal of mourning, agait."

"Why, Mary!" she started. "Where have you been hiding? You didn't show your face at Miss Simmonds' yesterday at all. You don't think we think any less of you for what happened, do you? Some of us even felt a little sorry for the young man, who lies there stiff and cold because of you, Mary; but we won't hold that against you. Miss Simmonds will be really upset if you don't come, too, because there's a lot of mourning going on."

"I can't," Mary said, in a low voice. "I don't mean ever to come again."

"I can't," Mary said quietly. "I don't plan to come back."

"Why, Mary!" said Sally, in unfeigned surprise. "To be sure you'll have to be in Liverpool, Tuesday, and may be Wednesday; but after that you'll surely come, and tell us all about it. Miss Simmonds knows you'll have to be off those two days. But between you and me, she's a bit of a gossip, and will like hearing all how and about the trial, well enough to let you off very easy for your being absent a day or two. Besides, Betsy Morgan was saying yesterday, she shouldn't wonder but you'd prove quite an attraction to customers. Many a one would come and have their gowns made by Miss Simmonds just to catch a glimpse at you, at after the trial's over. Really, Mary, you'll turn out quite a heroine."

"Wow, Mary!" Sally said, genuinely surprised. "Of course, you'll need to be in Liverpool on Tuesday and maybe Wednesday; but after that, you'll definitely come back and tell us all about it. Miss Simmonds knows you'll be away those two days. But between you and me, she's a bit of a gossip and will be more than happy to hear all about the trial, so she'll let you off pretty easily for being absent for a day or two. Plus, Betsy Morgan was saying yesterday that she wouldn't be surprised if you ended up being quite a draw for customers. Many people would come to have their dresses made by Miss Simmonds just to catch a glimpse of you after the trial is over. Honestly, Mary, you're going to become quite a heroine."

The little fingers twitched worse than ever; the large soft eyes looked up pleadingly into Sally's face; but she went on in the same strain, not from any unkind or cruel feeling towards Mary, but solely because she was incapable of comprehending her suffering.

The little fingers twitched more than ever; the big, soft eyes looked up at Sally's face with a plea; but she continued speaking the same way, not out of any unkind or cruel feelings towards Mary, but simply because she couldn't understand her pain.

She had been shocked, of course, at Mr. Carson's death, though at the same time the excitement was rather pleasant than otherwise; and dearly now would she have enjoyed the conspicuous notice which Mary was sure to receive.

She had been shocked, of course, by Mr. Carson's death, but at the same time, the excitement was more pleasant than anything else; and she would have really enjoyed the attention that Mary was sure to get.

"How shall you like being cross-examined, Mary?"

"How would you feel about being cross-examined, Mary?"

"Not at all," answered Mary, when she found she must answer.

"Not at all," Mary replied when she realized she had to respond.

"La! what impudent fellows those lawyers are! And their clerks, too, not a bit better. I shouldn't wonder" (in a comforting tone, and really believing she was giving comfort) "if you picked up a new sweetheart in Liverpool. What gown are you going in, Mary?"

"La! what cheeky guys those lawyers are! And their clerks aren't any better. I wouldn't be surprised" (in a reassuring tone, and truly thinking she was providing comfort) "if you found a new boyfriend in Liverpool. What dress are you wearing, Mary?"

"Oh, I don't know and don't care," exclaimed Mary, sick and weary of her visitor.

"Oh, I don't know and I don't care," Mary exclaimed, feeling tired and fed up with her visitor.

"Well, then! take my advice, and go in that blue merino. It's old to be sure, and a bit worn at elbows, but folk won't notice that, and th' colour suits you. Now mind, Mary. And I'll lend you my black watered scarf," added she, really good-naturedly, according to her sense of things, and withal, a little bit pleased at the idea of her pet article of dress figuring away on the person of a witness at a trial for murder.

"Well, then! Take my advice and wear that blue merino. It may be old and a bit worn at the elbows, but no one will notice that, and the color looks great on you. Now listen, Mary. I’ll lend you my black watered scarf," she added, genuinely good-natured in her own way, and also somewhat pleased at the thought of her favorite piece of clothing being worn by someone at a murder trial.

"I'll bring it to-morrow before you start."

"I'll bring it tomorrow before you head out."

"No, don't!" said Mary; "thank you, but I don't want it."

"No, don’t!” Mary said. “Thanks, but I don’t want it.”

"Why, what can you wear? I know all your clothes as well as I do my own, and what is there you can wear? Not your old plaid shawl, I do hope? You would not fancy this I have on, more nor the scarf, would you?" said she, brightening up at the thought, and willing to lend it, or any thing else.

"Why, what can you wear? I know all your clothes as well as I know my own, so what will you choose? Not your old plaid shawl, I hope? You wouldn't want to wear this outfit I have on, or the scarf, would you?" she said, lighting up at the idea and eager to lend it, or anything else.

"Oh Sally! don't go on talking a-that-ns; how can I think on dress at such a time? When it's a matter of life and death to Jem?"

"Oh Sally! Stop talking about that; how can I think about clothes at a time like this? It's a matter of life and death for Jem!"

"Bless the girl! It's Jem, is it? Well now, I thought there was some sweetheart in the back-ground, when you flew off so with Mr. Carson. Then what in the name of goodness made him shoot Mr. Harry? After you had given up going with him, I mean? Was he afraid you'd be on again?"

"Bless the girl! Is it Jem? I thought there was some romance going on when you ran off with Mr. Carson. But what on earth made him shoot Mr. Harry? I mean, after you had stopped seeing him? Was he worried you’d get back together?"

"How dare you say he shot Mr. Harry?" asked Mary, firing up from the state of languid indifference into which she had sunk while Sally had been settling about her dress. "But it's no matter what you think as did not know him. What grieves me is, that people should go on thinking him guilty as did know him," she said, sinking back into her former depressed tone and manner.

"How can you say he shot Mr. Harry?" Mary exclaimed, springing up from the lazy indifference she had fallen into while Sally adjusted her dress. "But it doesn’t matter what you think since you didn’t know him. What upsets me is that people who did know him still think he's guilty," she said, sinking back into her previous depressed tone and manner.

"And don't you think he did it?" asked Sally.

"And don't you think he did it?" asked Sally.

Mary paused; she was going on too fast with one so curious and so unscrupulous. Besides she remembered how even she herself had, at first, believed him guilty; and she felt it was not for her to cast stones at those who, on similar evidence, inclined to the same belief. None had given him much benefit of a doubt. None had faith in his innocence. None but his mother; and there the heart loved more than the head reasoned, and her yearning affection had never for an instant entertained the idea that her Jem was a murderer. But Mary disliked the whole conversation; the subject, the manner in which it was treated, were all painful, and she had a repugnance to the person with whom she spoke.

Mary paused; she was moving too quickly with someone so curious and so ruthless. Besides, she remembered how even she had, at first, believed him guilty; and she felt it wasn't her place to judge those who, based on similar evidence, held the same belief. No one had given him much of a benefit of the doubt. No one believed in his innocence. No one except his mother; there, the heart loved more than the mind reasoned, and her deep affection never for a moment considered that her Jem was a murderer. But Mary disliked the whole conversation; the topic, the way it was handled, were both painful, and she felt a strong dislike for the person she was talking to.

She was thankful, therefore, when Job Legh's voice was heard at the door, as he stood with the latch in his hand, talking to a neighbour, and when Sally jumped up in vexation and said, "There's that old fogey coming in here, as I'm alive! Did your father set him to look after you while he was away? or what brings the old chap here? However, I'm off; I never could abide either him or his prim grand-daughter. Goodbye, Mary."

She was grateful, then, when Job Legh's voice was heard at the door, as he stood with the latch in his hand, talking to a neighbor, and when Sally jumped up in annoyance and said, "There's that old guy coming in here, I swear! Did your dad send him to watch over you while he was gone? Or what brings the old man here? Anyway, I'm out of here; I can’t stand either him or his uptight granddaughter. Bye, Mary."

So far in a whisper, then louder,

So far in a whisper, then louder,

"If you think better of my offer about the scarf, Mary, just step in to-morrow before nine, and you're quite welcome to it."

"If you change your mind about my offer for the scarf, Mary, just come by tomorrow before nine, and it’s all yours."

She and Job passed each other at the door, with mutual looks of dislike, which neither took any pains to conceal.

She and Job brushed past each other at the door, exchanging mutual looks of dislike that neither tried to hide.

"Yon's a bold, bad girl," said Job to Mary.

"Yon's a bold, bad girl," Job said to Mary.

"She's very good-natured," replied Mary, too honourable to abuse a visitor who had only that instant crossed her threshold, and gladly dwelling on the good quality most apparent in Sally's character.

"She's really good-natured," replied Mary, too honest to speak ill of a guest who had just stepped through her door, and happily focusing on the best quality that stood out in Sally's character.

"Ay, ay! good-natured, generous, jolly, full of fun; there are a number of other names for the good qualities the devil leaves his childer, as baits to catch gudgeons with. D'ye think folk could be led astray by one who was every way bad? Howe'er, that's not what I came to talk about. I've seen Mr. Bridgenorth, and he is in a manner of the same mind as me; he thinks it would have an awkward look, and might tell against the poor lad on his trial; still if she's ill she's ill, and it can't be helped."

"Yes, yes! Good-natured, generous, cheerful, full of fun; there are plenty of other names for the good qualities the devil leaves his kids as bait to catch the unsuspecting. Do you think people could be misled by someone who was completely bad? Anyway, that’s not what I wanted to discuss. I’ve seen Mr. Bridgenorth, and he shares my perspective; he thinks it would look bad and could hurt the poor guy during his trial. Still, if she’s sick, she’s sick, and there’s nothing that can be done about it."

"I don't know if she's so bad as all that," said Mary, who began to dread her part in doing any thing which might tell against her poor lover.

"I don't think she's that bad," said Mary, who started to worry about her role in anything that might go against her poor partner.

"Will you come and see her, Job? The doctor seemed to say as I liked, not as he thought."

"Will you come and see her, Job? The doctor seemed to say what I wanted, not what he actually thought."

"That's because he had no great thought on the subject, either one way or t'other," replied Job, whose contempt for medical men pretty nearly equalled his respect for lawyers. "But I'll go and welcome. I han not seen th' oud ladies since their sorrows, and it's but manners to go and ax after them. Come along."

"That's because he didn't have any strong opinions on the topic, either way," replied Job, whose disdain for doctors was almost as strong as his respect for lawyers. "But I'll go and welcome. I haven't seen the old ladies since their troubles, and it's only polite to check on them. Come on."

The room at Mrs. Wilson's had that still, changeless look you must have often observed in the house of sickness or mourning. No particular employment going on; people watching and waiting rather than acting, unless in the more sudden and violent attacks; what little movement is going on, so noiseless and hushed; the furniture all arranged and stationary, with a view to the comfort of the afflicted; the window-blinds drawn down to keep out the disturbing variety of a sun-beam; the same saddened, serious look on the faces of the in-dwellers; you fall back into the same train of thought with all these associations, and forget the street, the outer world, in the contemplation of the one stationary, absorbing interest within.

The room at Mrs. Wilson's had that quiet, unchanging vibe you’ve probably noticed in places where people are sick or grieving. There wasn’t any specific activity happening; everyone seemed to be watching and waiting instead of taking action, except during sudden and intense moments. The little movement that did occur was so soft and muted; the furniture was all arranged and still, aimed at making the ill comfortable. The window blinds were pulled down to block out the distracting rays of sunlight; everyone’s faces showed the same somber, serious expression. You find yourself slipping into the same train of thought with all these associations, forgetting about the street and the outside world as you focus on the one still, all-consuming concern inside.

Mrs. Wilson sat quietly in her chair, with just the same look Mary had left on her face; Mrs. Davenport went about with creaking shoes, which made all the more noise from her careful and lengthened tread, annoying the ears of those who were well, in this instance, far more than the dulled senses of the sick and the sorrowful. Alice's voice still was going on cheerfully in the upper room with incessant talking and little laughs to herself, or perhaps in sympathy with her unseen companions; "unseen," I say, in preference to "fancied," for who knows whether God does not permit the forms of those who were dearest when living, to hover round the bed of the dying?

Mrs. Wilson sat quietly in her chair, with the same expression Mary had left on her face; Mrs. Davenport walked around in creaky shoes, which made even more noise with her careful and slow steps, bothering the ears of those who were well, much more than the dull senses of the sick and the sorrowful. Alice's voice was still cheerfully chatting away in the upper room, with constant little laughs to herself, or maybe in sympathy with her unseen companions; "unseen," I say instead of "fancied," because who knows if God allows the forms of those who were dearest when they were alive to hover around the bed of the dying?

Job spoke, and Mrs. Wilson answered.

Job spoke, and Mrs. Wilson replied.

So quietly, that it was unnatural under the circumstances. It made a deeper impression on the old man than any token of mere bodily illness could have done. If she had raved in delirium, or moaned in fever, he could have spoken after his wont, and given his opinion, his advice, and his consolation; now he was awed into silence.

So quietly that it felt unnatural given the situation. It left a stronger impact on the old man than any obvious sign of physical illness could have. If she had been shouting in delirium or groaning from a fever, he could have responded as usual, offering his thoughts, his advice, and his comfort; now, he was struck into silence.

At length he pulled Mary aside into a corner of the house-place where Mrs. Wilson was sitting, and began to talk to her.

At last, he pulled Mary aside into a corner of the living room where Mrs. Wilson was sitting, and began to talk to her.

"Yo're right, Mary! She's no ways fit to go to Liverpool, poor soul. Now I've seen her, I only wonder the doctor could ha' been unsettled in his mind at th' first. Choose how it goes wi' poor Jem, she cannot go. One way or another it will soon be over, and best to leave her in the state she is till then."

"You're right, Mary! She's definitely not fit to go to Liverpool, poor thing. Now that I've seen her, I can only wonder how the doctor was unsettled at first. No matter what happens with poor Jem, she can't go. Either way, it will be over soon, and it's best to leave her as she is until then."

"I was sure you would think so," said Mary.

"I knew you would think that," said Mary.

But they were reckoning without their host. They esteemed her senses gone, while, in fact, they were only inert, and could not convey impressions rapidly to the over-burdened, troubled brain. They had not noticed that her eyes had followed them (mechanically it seemed at first) as they had moved away to the corner of the room; that her face, hitherto so changeless, had begun to work with one or two of the old symptoms of impatience.

But they were underestimating her. They thought her mind was gone when, in reality, it was just overwhelmed and couldn't process things quickly anymore. They hadn't realized that her eyes had been following them (at first it seemed like an automatic response) as they moved to the corner of the room; that her face, which had been expressionless until then, was starting to show signs of the impatience she used to exhibit.

But when they were silent she stood up, and startled them almost as if a dead person had spoken, by saying clearly and decidedly—"I go to Liverpool. I hear you and your plans; and I tell you I shall go to Liverpool. If my words are to kill my son, they have already gone forth out of my mouth, and nought can bring them back. But I will have faith. Alice (up above) has often telled me I wanted faith, and now I will have it. They cannot—they will not kill my child, my only child. I will not be afeared. Yet, oh! I am so sick with terror. But if he is to die, think ye not that I will see him again; ay! see him at his trial? When all are hating him, he shall have his poor mother near him, to give him all the comfort, eyes, and looks, and tears, and a heart that is dead to all but him, can give; his poor old mother, who knows how free he is from sin—in the sight of man at least. They'll let me go to him, maybe, the very minute it's over; and I know many Scripture texts (though you would not think it), that may keep up his heart. I missed seeing him ere he went to yon prison, but nought shall keep me away again one minute when I can see his face; for maybe the minutes are numbered, and the count but small. I know I can be a comfort to him, poor lad. You would not think it, now, but he'd alway speak as kind and soft to me as if he were courting me, like. He loved me above a bit; and am I to leave him now to dree all the cruel slander they'll put upon him? I can pray for him at each hard word they say against him, if I can do nought else; and he'll know what his mother is doing for him, poor lad, by the look on my face."

But when they were quiet, she stood up and startled them as if a ghost had spoken, saying clearly and firmly, "I'm going to Liverpool. I hear you and your plans, and I’m telling you I will go to Liverpool. If my words are going to kill my son, they have already been spoken, and nothing can take them back. But I will have faith. Alice (up above) has often told me I needed faith, and now I will have it. They cannot—they will not kill my child, my only child. I will not be afraid. Yet, oh! I am so sick with fear. But if he is to die, don’t you think I will see him again? Yes! I will see him at his trial. When everyone hates him, he will have his poor mother by his side to give him all the comfort—eyes, looks, tears, and a heart that only beats for him can give; his poor old mother, who knows how free he is from sin—in the eyes of man at least. They’ll let me go to him, maybe, the very minute it’s over; and I know many Bible verses (though you wouldn't think it) that can keep his spirits up. I missed seeing him before he went to that prison, but nothing will keep me away again for even a minute when I can see his face; because maybe the moments are numbered, and there aren’t many left. I know I can be a comfort to him, poor lad. You wouldn’t believe it now, but he always spoke to me gently, almost as if he were courting me. He loved me more than you know; and am I supposed to leave him now to endure all the cruel slander they’ll throw at him? I can pray for him with every harsh word they say against him, if there’s nothing else I can do; and he’ll know what his mother is doing for him, poor lad, just by looking at my face."

Still they made some look, or gesture of opposition to her wishes. She turned sharp round on Mary, the old object of her pettish attacks, and said,

Still, they put on some kind of look or gesture against her wishes. She spun around quickly to face Mary, the old target of her petty attacks, and said,

"Now, wench! once for all! I tell yo this. He could never guide me; and he'd sense enough not to try. What he could na do, don't you try. I shall go to Liverpool to-morrow, and find my lad, and stay with him through thick and thin; and if he dies, why, perhaps, God of His mercy will take me too. The grave is a sure cure for an aching heart."

"Now, listen up! I’m telling you this once for all. He could never lead me; he’s smart enough not to even attempt it. What he can’t do, don’t you try to do either. I’m heading to Liverpool tomorrow to find my guy and stand by him no matter what; and if he dies, then maybe, in God’s mercy, I’ll go too. The grave is a sure fix for a broken heart."

She sank back in her chair, quite exhausted by the sudden effort she had made; but if they even offered to speak, she cut them short (whatever the subject might be), with the repetition of the same words, "I shall go to Liverpool."

She leaned back in her chair, really worn out from the sudden effort she had put in; but if they even tried to say something, she interrupted them (no matter the topic) with the same words, "I'm going to Liverpool."

No more could be said, the doctor's opinion had been so undecided; Mr. Bridgenorth had given his legal voice in favour of her going, and Mary was obliged to relinquish the idea of persuading her to remain at home, if indeed under all the circumstances it could be thought desirable.

No more could be said; the doctor's opinion was so uncertain. Mr. Bridgenorth legally supported her leaving, and Mary had to give up on trying to convince her to stay home, especially since, under all the circumstances, it might not even be the best idea.

"Best way will be," said Job, "for me to hunt out Will, early to-morrow morning, and yo, Mary, come at after with Jane Wilson. I know a decent woman where yo two can have a bed, and where we may meet together when I've found Will, afore going to Mr. Bridgenorth's at two o'clock; for, I can tell him, I'll not trust none of his clerks for hunting up Will, if Jem's life is to depend on it."

"Best way will be," said Job, "for me to track down Will early tomorrow morning, and you, Mary, should come later with Jane Wilson. I know a good woman who has a bed for both of you, and we can all meet up when I’ve found Will before heading to Mr. Bridgenorth's at two o'clock. I can tell him that I won't trust any of his clerks to find Will if Jem's life is on the line."

Now Mary disliked this plan inexpressibly; her dislike was partly grounded on reason, and partly on feeling. She could not bear the idea of deputing to any one the active measures necessary to be taken in order to save Jem. She felt as if they were her duty, her right. She durst not trust to any one the completion of her plan; they might not have energy, or perseverance, or desperation enough to follow out the slightest chance; and her love would endow her with all these qualities, independently of the terrible alternative which awaited her in case all failed and Jem was condemned. No one could have her motives; and consequently no one could have her sharpened brain, her despairing determination. Besides (only that was purely selfish), she could not endure the suspense of remaining quiet, and only knowing the result when all was accomplished.

Now Mary absolutely hated this plan; her dislike was based partly on logic and partly on emotion. She couldn't stand the thought of letting someone else take the necessary actions to save Jem. It felt like her responsibility, her right. She couldn’t trust anyone else to carry out her plan; they might lack the energy, determination, or desperation needed to pursue even the slightest chance, while her love would give her all those qualities, aside from the terrifying outcome she faced if everything failed and Jem was sentenced. No one could understand her motivations, and therefore, no one could match her sharp mind or her desperate resolve. Plus (and this was purely selfish), she couldn't tolerate the anxiety of staying passive and only finding out the outcome after everything was done.

So with vehemence and impatience she rebutted every reason Job adduced for his plan; and of course, thus opposed, by what appeared to him wilfulness, he became more resolute, and angry words were exchanged, and a feeling of estrangement rose up between them, for a time, as they walked homewards.

So, with intense frustration and impatience, she countered every argument Job made for his plan. Naturally, feeling as though she was being stubborn, he became more determined, and they exchanged angry words, leading to a sense of distance growing between them for a while as they walked home.

But then came in Margaret with her gentleness, like an angel of peace, so calm and reasonable, that both felt ashamed of their irritation, and tacitly left the decision to her (only, by the way, I think Mary could never have submitted if it had gone against her, penitent and tearful as was her manner now to Job, the good old man who was helping her to work for Jem, although they differed as to the manner).

But then Margaret entered with her kindness, like a peace angel, so calm and reasonable, that both felt embarrassed about their annoyance and silently left the decision up to her. (Just so you know, I don't think Mary could have gone along with it if it hadn't favored her, even though she was now penitent and tearful toward Job, the kind old man who was helping her work for Jem, even though they disagreed on how to do it.)

"Mary had better go," said Margaret to her grandfather, in a low tone, "I know what she's feeling, and it will be a comfort to her soon, may be, to think she did all she could herself. She would perhaps fancy it might have been different; do, grandfather, let her."

"Mary should really go," Margaret said to her grandfather in a soft voice. "I understand what she's feeling, and it might comfort her later to know she did everything she could. She might think things could have turned out differently; please, grandfather, let her."

Margaret had still, you see, little or no belief in Jem's innocence; and besides, she thought if Mary saw Will, and heard herself from him that Jem had not been with him that Thursday night, it would in a measure break the force of the blow which was impending.

Margaret still hardly believed in Jem's innocence; plus, she thought if Mary saw Will and heard from him that Jem hadn’t been with him that Thursday night, it would somewhat soften the impact of the blow that was coming.

"Let me lock up house, grandfather, for a couple of days, and go and stay with Alice. It's but little one like me can do, I know" (she added softly); "but, by the blessing o' God, I'll do it and welcome; and here comes one kindly use o' money, I can hire them as will do for her what I cannot. Mrs. Davenport is a willing body, and one who knows sorrow and sickness, and I can pay her for her time, and keep her there pretty near altogether. So let that be settled. And you take Mrs. Wilson, dear grandad, and let Mary go find Will, and you can all meet together at after, and I'm sure I wish you luck."

"Let me lock up the house, Grandpa, for a couple of days, and go stay with Alice. There's not much I can do, I know," she added softly; "but, with God's blessing, I'm happy to do it; and here's a good use for money—I can hire people to help her in ways I can’t. Mrs. Davenport is willing and experienced with sorrow and sickness, and I can pay her for her time, keeping her there almost full-time. So let’s get that sorted. And you take Mrs. Wilson, dear Grandpa, and let Mary go find Will, and you can all meet up later, and I really wish you good luck."

Job consented with only a few dissenting grunts; but on the whole, with a very good grace for an old man who had been so positive only a few minutes before.

Job agreed with just a few reluctant grumbles; but overall, he did so quite graciously for an old man who had been so sure only a few minutes earlier.

Mary was thankful for Margaret's interference. She did not speak, but threw her arms round Margaret's neck, and put up her rosy-red mouth to be kissed; and even Job was attracted by the pretty, child-like gesture; and when she drew near him, afterwards, like a little creature sidling up to some person whom it feels to have offended, he bent down and blessed her, as if she had been a child of his own.

Mary was grateful for Margaret's help. She didn’t say anything, but wrapped her arms around Margaret’s neck and raised her rosy-red lips for a kiss. Even Job was drawn in by the sweet, child-like action, and when she approached him later, like a little creature trying to make amends, he bent down and blessed her, as if she were his own child.

To Mary the old man's blessing came like words of power.

To Mary, the old man's blessing felt like words of power.

 

 

CHAPTER XXVI.

THE JOURNEY TO LIVERPOOL.

"Like a bark upon the sea,
Life is floating over death;
Above, below, encircling thee,
Danger lurks in every breath.

Parted art thou from the grave
Only by a plank most frail;
Tossed upon the restless wave,
Sport of every fickle gale.

Let the skies be e'er so clear,
And so calm and still the sea,
Shipwreck yet has he to fear,
Who life's voyager will be."

"Like a boat on the sea,
Life is winning over death;
Above, below, surrounding you,
Danger is everywhere.

You are separated from the grave
Only by a very thin plank;
Tossed on the restless wave,
The toy of every unpredictable wind.

Let the skies be ever so clear,
And the sea is so calm and still,
Shipwreck is still a threat,
For anyone embarking on the journey of life.

Rückert.

Rückert.

The early trains for Liverpool, on Monday morning, were crowded by attorneys, attorneys' clerks, plaintiffs, defendants, and witnesses, all going to the Assizes. They were a motley assembly, each with some cause for anxiety stirring at his heart; though, after all, that is saying little or nothing, for we are all of us in the same predicament through life; each with a fear and a hope from childhood to death. Among the passengers there was Mary Barton, dressed in the blue gown and obnoxious plaid shawl.

The early trains to Liverpool on Monday morning were packed with lawyers, their clerks, plaintiffs, defendants, and witnesses, all heading to the Assizes. They were a mixed group, each carrying some worry in their hearts; but really, that’s just saying the obvious, since we all share that same struggle throughout life, each of us with our fears and hopes from childhood to the end. Among the passengers was Mary Barton, wearing a blue dress and an annoying plaid shawl.

Common as railroads are now in all places as a means of transit, and especially in Manchester, Mary had never been on one before; and she felt bewildered by the hurry, the noise of people, and bells, and horns; the whiz and the scream of the arriving trains.

Common as railroads are now everywhere for transportation, especially in Manchester, Mary had never been on one before; she felt overwhelmed by the rush, the noise of people, and bells, and horns; the whoosh and the scream of the arriving trains.

The very journey itself seemed to her a matter of wonder. She had a back seat, and looked towards the factory-chimneys, and the cloud of smoke which hovers over Manchester, with a feeling akin to the "Heimweh." She was losing sight of the familiar objects of her childhood for the first time; and unpleasant as those objects are to most, she yearned after them with some of the same sentiment which gives pathos to the thoughts of the emigrant.

The journey itself felt like a wonder to her. She sat in the back seat, gazing at the factory chimneys and the cloud of smoke hanging over Manchester, feeling a deep sense of homesickness. She was seeing the familiar sights of her childhood for the first time and, even though most people find those sights unpleasant, she longed for them with a feeling similar to that which stirs in the hearts of emigrants.

The cloud-shadows which give beauty to Chat-Moss, the picturesque old houses of Newton, what were they to Mary, whose heart was full of many things? Yet she seemed to look at them earnestly as they glided past; but she neither saw nor heard.

The cloud shadows that add beauty to Chat-Moss, the charming old houses of Newton, what did they mean to Mary, whose heart was filled with so much? Yet she appeared to look at them intently as they passed by; but she neither saw nor heard.

She neither saw nor heard till some well-known names fell upon her ear.

She neither saw nor heard anything until some familiar names reached her ears.

Two lawyers' clerks were discussing the cases to come on that Assizes; of course, "the murder-case," as it had come to be termed, held a conspicuous place in their conversation.

Two lawyers' clerks were discussing the upcoming cases for that Assizes; naturally, "the murder case," as it had become known, was a prominent topic in their conversation.

They had no doubt of the result.

They were certain about the outcome.

"Juries are always very unwilling to convict on circumstantial evidence, it is true," said one, "but here there can hardly be any doubt."

"Juries are usually very reluctant to convict based on circumstantial evidence, that's true," said one, "but in this case, there’s really no doubt."

"If it had not been so clear a case," replied the other, "I should have said they were injudicious in hurrying on the trial so much. Still, more evidence might have been collected."

"If it wasn't such a clear case," the other replied, "I would have said they were rash for rushing the trial so much. Still, more evidence could have been gathered."

"They tell me," said the first speaker,—"the people in Gardener's office I mean,—that it was really feared the old gentleman would have gone out of his mind, if the trial had been delayed. He was with Mr. Gardener as many as seven times on Saturday, and called him up at night to suggest that some letter should be written, or something done to secure the verdict."

"They tell me," said the first speaker, "the folks in Gardener's office, that they really feared the old man would lose his mind if the trial got delayed. He met with Mr. Gardener as many as seven times on Saturday, and even called him at night to suggest that a letter be written or something be done to ensure the verdict."

"Poor old man," answered his companion, "who can wonder?—an only son,—such a death,—the disagreeable circumstances attending it; I had not time to read the Guardian on Saturday, but I understand it was some dispute about a factory girl."

"Poor old man," replied his friend, "who could blame him?—an only son,—such a tragic death,—the unpleasant circumstances around it; I didn’t get a chance to read the Guardian on Saturday, but I heard there was some argument about a factory girl."

"Yes, some such person. Of course she'll be examined, and Williams will do it in style. I shall slip out from our court to hear him if I can hit the nick of time."

"Yeah, someone like that. Of course she'll be examined, and Williams will make it a show. I'll sneak out from our court to listen to him if I can catch the right moment."

"And if you can get a place, you mean, for depend upon it the court will be crowded."

"And if you can find a spot, you should know that the court will definitely be packed."

"Ay, ay, the ladies (sweet souls) will come in shoals to hear a trial for murder, and see the murderer, and watch the judge put on his black cap."

"Yeah, yeah, the ladies (sweet souls) will flock to hear a murder trial, see the murderer, and watch the judge put on his black cap."

"And then go home and groan over the Spanish ladies who take delight in bull-fights—'such unfeminine creatures!'"

"And then go home and complain about the Spanish women who enjoy bullfights—'such unfeminine people!'"

Then they went on to other subjects.

Then they moved on to other topics.

It was but another drop to Mary's cup; but she was nearly in that state which Crabbe describes,

It was just another drop in Mary's cup; but she was almost in that state that Crabbe describes,

"When the cup of sorrows is so full"
Add but a drop, it instantly o'erflows."

And now they were in the tunnel!—and now they were in Liverpool; and she must rouse herself from the torpor of mind and body which was creeping over her; the result of much anxiety and fatigue, and several sleepless nights.

And now they were in the tunnel!—and now they were in Liverpool; she had to shake off the heaviness that was settling over her mind and body, a result of too much worry and exhaustion, along with several nights of no sleep.

She asked a policeman the way to Milk House Yard, and following his directions with the savoir faire of a town-bred girl, she reached a little court leading out of a busy, thronged street, not far from the Docks.

She asked a police officer for directions to Milk House Yard, and following his guidance with the confidence of a city girl, she got to a small courtyard that led away from a busy, crowded street, not far from the Docks.

When she entered the quiet little yard she stopped to regain her breath, and to gather strength, for her limbs trembled, and her heart beat violently.

When she stepped into the quiet little yard, she paused to catch her breath and gather her strength, as her limbs were shaking and her heart was pounding.

All the unfavourable contingencies she had, until now, forbidden herself to dwell upon, came forward to her mind. The possibility, the bare possibility, of Jem being an accomplice in the murder; the still greater possibility that he had not fulfilled his intention of going part of the way with Will, but had been led off by some little accidental occurrence from his original intention; and that he had spent the evening with those, whom it was now too late to bring forward as witnesses.

All the unpleasant possibilities she had, until now, forbidden herself to think about, came to her mind. The chance, the slim chance, of Jem being involved in the murder; the even greater chance that he hadn't followed through with his plan to go part of the way with Will, but had been diverted by some small unforeseen event from his original intention; and that he had spent the evening with those who could no longer be called as witnesses.

But sooner or later she must know the truth; so taking courage she knocked at the door of a house.

But sooner or later she had to know the truth; so, gathering her courage, she knocked on the door of a house.

"Is this Mrs. Jones's?" she inquired.

"Is this Mrs. Jones's place?" she asked.

"Next door but one," was the curt answer.

"Next door but one," was the short reply.

And even this extra minute was a reprieve.

And even this extra minute was a break.

Mrs. Jones was busy washing, and would have spoken angrily to the person who knocked so gently at the door, if anger had been in her nature; but she was a soft, helpless kind of woman, and only sighed over the many interruptions she had had to her business that unlucky Monday morning.

Mrs. Jones was busy washing and would have angrily addressed the person who gently knocked at the door if that were in her nature. But she was a gentle, soft-hearted woman and simply sighed over the numerous interruptions she had faced to her work on that unfortunate Monday morning.

But the feeling which would have been anger in a more impatient temper, took the form of prejudice against the disturber, whoever he or she might be.

But the feeling that would have been anger with a more impatient attitude turned into a bias against the person causing the disturbance, whoever they might be.

Mary's fluttered and excited appearance strengthened this prejudice in Mrs. Jones's mind, as she stood, stripping the soap-suds off her arms, while she eyed her visitor, and waited to be told what her business was.

Mary's nervous and excited look reinforced this bias in Mrs. Jones's mind as she stood, rinsing the soap suds off her arms, watching her visitor, and waiting to find out what her business was.

But no words would come. Mary's voice seemed choked up in her throat.

But no words would come. Mary's voice felt stuck in her throat.

"Pray what do you want, young woman?" coldly asked Mrs. Jones at last.

"Please, what do you want, young woman?" Mrs. Jones finally asked coldly.

"I want—Oh! is Will Wilson here?"

"I want—Oh! is Will Wilson here?"

"No, he is not," replied Mrs. Jones, inclining to shut the door in her face.

"No, he isn't," replied Mrs. Jones, about to shut the door in her face.

"Is he not come back from the Isle of Man?" asked Mary, sickening.

"Hasn't he come back from the Isle of Man?" asked Mary, feeling nauseous.

"He never went; he stayed in Manchester too long; as perhaps you know, already."

"He never went; he stayed in Manchester for too long; as you might already know."

And again the door seemed closing.

And again, the door seemed to be closing.

But Mary bent forwards with suppliant action (as some young tree bends, when blown by the rough, autumnal wind), and gasped out,

But Mary leaned forward in a pleading manner (like a young tree bending when it's blown by the harsh autumn wind) and gasped,

"Tell me—tell me—where is he?"

"Tell me—tell me—where is he?"

Mrs. Jones suspected some love affair, and, perhaps, one of not the most creditable kind; but the distress of the pale young creature before her was so obvious and so pitiable, that were she ever so sinful, Mrs. Jones could no longer uphold her short, reserved manner.

Mrs. Jones suspected some kind of love affair, maybe even one that wasn’t very respectable; but the distress of the pale young woman in front of her was so clear and so heartbreaking that, no matter how sinful she might be, Mrs. Jones could no longer maintain her brief, cold behavior.

"He's gone this very morning, my poor girl. Step in, and I'll tell you about it."

"He's gone this very morning, my poor girl. Come in, and I'll tell you all about it."

"Gone!" cried Mary. "How gone? I must see him,—it's a matter of life and death: he can save the innocent from being hanged,—he cannot be gone,—how gone?"

"Gone!" Mary exclaimed. "How can he be gone? I have to see him—it's a matter of life and death. He can save the innocent from being executed—he can't be gone—how can he be gone?"

"Sailed, my dear! sailed in the John Cropper this very blessed morning."

"Sailed, my dear! sailed in the John Cropper this beautiful morning."

"Sailed!"

"Set sail!"

 

 

CHAPTER XXVII.

IN THE LIVERPOOL DOCKS.

"Yon is our quay!
Hark to the clamour in that miry road,
Bounded and narrowed by yon vessel's load;
The lumbering wealth she empties round the place,
Package and parcel, hogshead, chest and case:
While the loud seaman and the angry hind,
Mingling in business, bellow to the wind."

"That’s our dock!
Listen to the noise on that muddy road,
Limited by the load of that ship;
The heavy cargo she dumps all over the place,
Packages, crates, barrels, chests, and boxes:
While the loud sailor and the angry farmer,
Caught up in their work, shout to the wind."

Crabbe.

Crabbe.

Mary staggered into the house. Mrs. Jones placed her tenderly in a chair, and there stood bewildered by her side.

Mary stumbled into the house. Mrs. Jones gently set her down in a chair, and there she stood, confused by her side.

"Oh, father! father!" muttered she, "what have you done?—What must I do? must the innocent die?—or he—whom I fear—I fear—oh! what am I saying?" said she, looking round affrighted, and seemingly reassured by Mrs. Jones's countenance, "I am so helpless, so weak,—but a poor girl after all. How can I tell what is right? Father! you have always been so kind to me,—and you to be—never mind—never mind, all will come right in the grave."

"Oh, Dad! Dad!" she whispered, "what have you done? What am I supposed to do? Does the innocent have to die? Or him—whom I’m afraid of—I’m afraid—oh! what am I saying?" She looked around in fear, and, feeling somewhat reassured by Mrs. Jones's expression, continued, "I feel so helpless, so weak—just a poor girl, after all. How can I know what’s right? Dad! you’ve always been so good to me—and you should—never mind—never mind, everything will be okay in the end."

"Save us, and bless us!" exclaimed Mrs. Jones, "if I don't think she's gone out of her wits!"

"Help us, and bless us!" Mrs. Jones exclaimed, "I can't believe she's lost her mind!"

"No, I'm not!" said Mary, catching at the words, and with a strong effort controlling the mind she felt to be wandering, while the red blood flushed to scarlet the heretofore white cheek, "I'm not out of my senses; there is so much to be done—so much—and no one but me to do it, you know,—though I can't rightly tell what it is," looking up with bewilderment into Mrs. Jones's face. "I must not go mad whatever comes—at least not yet. No!" (bracing herself up) "something may yet be done, and I must do it. Sailed! did you say? The John Cropper? Sailed?"

"No, I'm not!" Mary exclaimed, grabbing onto the words, and with a strong effort, she tried to control her wandering mind as red blood rushed to her cheeks, turning them from pale to bright red. "I'm not losing my mind; there’s so much to be done—so much—and no one but me to do it, you know—even if I can’t quite figure out what it is," she said, looking up in confusion at Mrs. Jones's face. "I can’t go crazy, no matter what happens—at least not yet. No!" (she steadied herself) "Something can still be done, and I have to do it. Sailed! Did you say? The John Cropper? Sailed?"

"Ay! she went out of dock last night, to be ready for the morning's tide."

"Hey! She left the dock last night to be ready for the morning tide."

"I thought she was not to sail till to-morrow," murmured Mary.

"I thought she wasn't leaving until tomorrow," murmured Mary.

"So did Will (he's lodged here long, so we all call him 'Will')," replied Mrs. Jones. "The mate had told him so, I believe, and he never knew different till he got to Liverpool on Friday morning; but as soon as he heard, he gave up going to the Isle o' Man, and just ran over to Rhyl with the mate, one John Harris, as has friends a bit beyond Abergele; you may have heard him speak on him, for they are great chums, though I've my own opinion of Harris."

"So did Will (he's been staying here for a long time, so we all call him 'Will')," replied Mrs. Jones. "The mate told him that, I think, and he didn't know any different until he arrived in Liverpool on Friday morning; but as soon as he found out, he canceled his trip to the Isle of Man and just went over to Rhyl with the mate, one John Harris, who has friends a little past Abergele; you might have heard him mention him, since they are good friends, though I have my own thoughts about Harris."

"And he's sailed?" repeated Mary, trying by repetition to realise the fact to herself.

"And he's sailed?" Mary echoed, repeating it to help herself grasp the reality of the situation.

"Ay, he went on board last night to be ready for the morning's tide, as I said afore, and my boy went to see the ship go down the river, and came back all agog with the sight. Here, Charley, Charley!" She called out loudly for her son: but Charley was one of those boys who are never "far to seek," as the Lancashire people say, when any thing is going on; a mysterious conversation, an unusual event, a fire, or a riot, any thing, in short; such boys are the little omnipresent people of this world.

"Yeah, he went on board last night to be ready for the morning tide, like I mentioned before, and my son went to watch the ship go down the river and came back super excited about it. Here, Charley, Charley!" She called out loudly for her son: but Charley was one of those boys who are never "far to seek," as people in Lancashire say, when anything is happening; a mysterious conversation, an unusual event, a fire, or a riot—anything, really. Such boys are the little omnipresent people of this world.

Charley had, in fact, been spectator and auditor all this time; though for a little while he had been engaged in "dollying" and a few other mischievous feats in the washing line, which had prevented his attention from being fully given to his mother's conversation with the strange girl who had entered.

Charley had actually been watching and listening all this time; although for a bit, he had been busy "dollying" and doing a few other playful tricks on the washing line, which had distracted him from fully focusing on his mother's chat with the unfamiliar girl who had come in.

"Oh, Charley! there you are! Did you not see the John Cropper sail down the river this morning? Tell the young woman about it, for I think she hardly credits me."

"Oh, Charley! There you are! Did you see the John Cropper sail down the river this morning? Tell the young woman about it, because I think she hardly believes me."

"I saw her tugged down the river by a steam-boat, which comes to same thing," replied he.

"I saw her being pulled down the river by a steamboat, which is pretty much the same thing," he replied.

"Oh! if I had but come last night!" moaned Mary. "But I never thought of it. I never thought but what he knew right when he said he would be back from the Isle of Man on Monday morning, and not afore—and now some one must die for my negligence!"

"Oh! If only I had come last night!" Mary lamented. "But I never considered it. I just assumed he would be back from the Isle of Man on Monday morning, as he said, and not before—and now someone has to pay for my mistake!"

"Die!" exclaimed the lad. "How?"

"Die!" exclaimed the kid. "How?"

"Oh! Will would have proved an alibi,—but he's gone,—and what am I to do?"

"Oh! Will would have been an alibi,—but he's gone,—and what am I supposed to do?"

"Don't give it up yet," cried the energetic boy, interested at once in the case; "let's have a try for him. We are but where we were if we fail."

"Don't give up yet," shouted the energetic boy, immediately interested in the situation; "let's give it a shot. We're no worse off if we fail."

Mary roused herself. The sympathetic "we" gave her heart and hope. "But what can be done? You say he's sailed; what can be done?" But she spoke louder, and in a more life-like tone.

Mary woke up. The compassionate "we" filled her with heart and hope. "But what can be done? You say he's gone; what can be done?" But she spoke louder and in a more lifelike tone.

"No! I did not say he'd sailed; mother said that, and women know nought about such matters. You see" (proud of his office of instructor, and insensibly influenced, as all about her were, by Mary's sweet, earnest, lovely countenance) "there's sand-banks at the mouth of the river, and ships can't get over them but at high-water; especially ships of heavy burden, like the John Cropper. Now, she was tugged down the river at low water, or pretty near, and will have to lie some time before the water will be high enough to float her over the banks. So hold up your head,—you've a chance yet, though may be but a poor one."

"No! I didn’t say he had set sail; my mother did, and women don’t really understand these things. You see," (proud of his role as an instructor and subtly influenced, like everyone around her, by Mary’s sweet, earnest, lovely face) "there are sandbanks at the mouth of the river, and ships can’t get over them except at high tide; especially big ships like the John Cropper. Now, she was pulled down the river at low tide, or pretty close, and she will have to wait a while before the water is high enough to float her over the banks. So keep your chin up—you still have a chance, even if it’s a slim one."

"But what must I do?" asked Mary, to whom all this explanation had been a vague mystery.

"But what do I need to do?" asked Mary, who found all this explanation to be a confusing mystery.

"Do!" said the boy, impatiently, "why, have not I told you? Only women (begging your pardon) are so stupid at understanding about any thing belonging to the sea;—you must get a boat, and make all haste, and sail after him,—after the John Cropper. You may overtake her, or you may not. It's just a chance; but she's heavy laden, and that's in your favour. She'll draw many feet of water."

"Do!" said the boy, impatiently, "I've told you already! Only women (no offense) are so clueless when it comes to anything about the sea; you need to get a boat, hurry up, and sail after him—after the John Cropper. You might catch up to her, or you might not. It's a gamble, but she's heavily loaded, which works in your favor. She'll need a lot of water."

Mary had humbly and eagerly (oh, how eagerly!) listened to this young Sir Oracle's speech; but try as she would, she could only understand that she must make haste, and sail—somewhere—

Mary had humbly and eagerly (oh, how eagerly!) listened to this young Sir Oracle's speech; but no matter how hard she tried, she could only understand that she had to hurry and sail—somewhere

"I beg your pardon," (and her little acknowledgment of inferiority in this speech pleased the lad, and made him her still more zealous friend). "I beg your pardon," said she, "but I don't know where to get a boat. Are there boat-stands?"

"I’m sorry," (and her slight admission of being lesser in this moment pleased the boy and made him an even more eager friend). "I’m sorry," she said, "but I don’t know where to find a boat. Are there places to rent boats?"

The lad laughed outright.

The guy laughed out loud.

"You're not long in Liverpool, I guess. Boat-stands! No; go down to the pier,—any pier will do, and hire a boat,—you'll be at no loss when once you are there. Only make haste."

"You're not in Liverpool for long, I assume. Boat stands! No; head down to the pier—any pier will work, and rent a boat—you won't have any trouble once you're there. Just hurry."

"Oh, you need not tell me that, if I but knew how," said Mary, trembling with eagerness. "But you say right,—I never was here before, and I don't know my way to the place you speak on; only tell me, and I'll not lose a minute."

"Oh, you don’t have to tell me that, if only I knew how," Mary said, shaking with excitement. "But you're right—I’ve never been here before, and I don’t know how to get to the place you mentioned; just tell me, and I won’t waste a second."

"Mother!" said the wilful lad, "I'm going to show her the way to the pier; I'll be back in an hour,—or so,—" he added in a lower tone.

"Mom!" said the headstrong boy, "I'm going to show her the way to the pier; I'll be back in an hour—or so," he added in a quieter tone.

And before the gentle Mrs. Jones could collect her scattered wits sufficiently to understand half of the hastily formed plan, her son was scudding down the street, closely followed by Mary's half-running steps.

And before the kind Mrs. Jones could gather her scattered thoughts enough to grasp half of the quickly made plan, her son was darting down the street, closely followed by Mary's hurried steps.

Presently he slackened his pace sufficiently to enable him to enter into conversation with Mary, for once escaped from the reach of his mother's recalling voice, he thought he might venture to indulge his curiosity.

Right now, he slowed down enough to start a conversation with Mary, since once he was out of earshot of his mother's voice calling him back, he felt he could indulge his curiosity.

"Ahem!—What's your name? It's so awkward to be calling you young woman."

"Ahem!—What's your name? It's so awkward to just call you young woman."

"My name is Mary,—Mary Barton," answered she, anxious to propitiate one who seemed so willing to exert himself in her behalf, or else she grudged every word which caused the slightest relaxation in her speed, although her chest seemed tightened, and her head throbbing, from the rate at which they were walking.

"My name is Mary—Mary Barton," she replied, eager to win over someone who appeared so ready to help her, even though she felt like she was begrudging every word that slowed her down. Her chest felt tight and her head was pounding from how fast they were walking.

"And you want Will Wilson to prove an alibi—is that it?"

"And you want Will Wilson to provide an alibi—is that right?"

"Yes—oh, yes—can we not cross now?"

"Yes—oh, yes—can we cross now?"

"No, wait a minute; it's the teagle hoisting above your head I'm afraid of;—and who is it that's to be tried?"

"No, wait a minute; it's the teagle hanging above your head that I'm afraid of;—and who's the one being tried?"

"Jem; oh, lad! can't we get past?"

"Jem, oh man! Can't we get through?"

They rushed under the great bales quivering in the air above their heads and pressed onwards for a few minutes, till Master Charley again saw fit to walk a little slower, and ask a few more questions.

They hurried under the huge bales trembling in the air above them and kept moving for a few minutes until Master Charley decided to slow down a bit and ask some more questions.

"Mary, is Jem your brother, or your sweetheart, that you're so set upon saving him?"

"Mary, is Jem your brother, or your boyfriend, that you're so determined to save him?"

"No—no," replied she, but with something of hesitation, that made the shrewd boy yet more anxious to clear up the mystery.

"No—not at all," she replied, but there was a bit of hesitation in her voice that made the clever boy even more curious to uncover the mystery.

"Perhaps he's your cousin, then? Many a girl has a cousin who has not a sweetheart."

"Maybe he's your cousin? A lot of girls have a cousin who doesn't have a boyfriend."

"No, he's neither kith nor kin to me. What's the matter? What are you stopping for?" said she, with nervous terror, as Charley turned back a few steps, and peered up a side street.

"No, he's neither a friend nor family to me. What's wrong? Why are you stopping?" she said, with nervous fear, as Charley turned back a few steps and looked up a side street.

"Oh, nothing to flurry you so, Mary. I heard you say to mother you had never been in Liverpool before, and if you'll only look up this street you may see the back windows of our Exchange. Such a building as yon is! with 'natomy hiding under a blanket, and Lord Admiral Nelson, and a few more people in the middle of the court! No! come here," as Mary, in her eagerness, was looking at any window that caught her eye first, to satisfy the boy. "Here, then, now you can see it. You can say, now, you've seen Liverpool Exchange."

"Oh, there's no need to get all worked up, Mary. I heard you tell mom that you've never been to Liverpool before, and if you just look up this street, you might see the back windows of our Exchange. What a building that is! With a statue of anatomy covered up, and Lord Admiral Nelson, along with a few others, right in the middle of the courtyard! No! Come here," as Mary, caught up in her excitement, was glancing at any window that caught her eye first to please the boy. "Here, now you can see it. Now you can say you've seen the Liverpool Exchange."

"Yes, to be sure—it's a beautiful window, I'm sure. But are we near the boats? I'll stop as I come back, you know; only I think we'd better get on now."

"Yeah, for sure—it's a beautiful window, no doubt. But are we close to the boats? I'll stop on my way back, just so you know; it’s just that I think we should keep moving for now."

"Oh! if the wind's in your favour, you'll be down the river in no time, and catch Will, I'll be bound; and if it's not, why, you know, the minute it took you to look at the Exchange will be neither here nor there."

"Oh! If the wind is on your side, you'll be down the river in no time and catch Will, I guarantee it; and if it’s not, well, you know, the moment it took you to check the Exchange won’t really matter."

Another rush onwards, till one of the long crossings near the docks caused a stoppage, and gave Mary time for breathing, and Charley leisure to ask another question.

Another rush forward, until one of the long crosswalks near the docks caused a stop, giving Mary a moment to catch her breath and Charley a chance to ask another question.

"You've never said where you come from?"

"You've never mentioned where you're from?"

"Manchester," replied she.

"Manchester," she replied.

"Eh, then! you've a power of things to see. Liverpool beats Manchester hollow, they say. A nasty, smoky hole, bean't it? Are you bound to live there?"

"Well then! You have a lot to see. They say Liverpool is way better than Manchester. It's a dirty, smoky place, isn't it? Are you planning to live there?"

"Oh, yes! it's my home."

"Oh, yes! It's my place."

"Well, I don't think I could abide a home in the middle of smoke. Look there! now you see the river! That's something now you'd give a deal for in Manchester. Look!"

"Well, I don't think I could stand living in a place full of smoke. Look over there! Now you can see the river! That’s something you’d pay good money for in Manchester. Look!"

And Mary did look, and saw down an opening made in the forest of masts belonging to the vessels in dock, the glorious river, along which white-sailed ships were gliding with the ensigns of all nations, not "braving the battle," but telling of the distant lands, spicy or frozen, that sent to that mighty mart for their comforts or their luxuries; she saw small boats passing to and fro on that glittering highway, but she also saw such puffs and clouds of smoke from the countless steamers, that she wondered at Charley's intolerance of the smoke of Manchester. Across the swing-bridge, along the pier,—and they stood breathless by a magnificent dock, where hundreds of ships lay motionless during the process of loading and unloading. The cries of the sailors, the variety of languages used by the passers-by, and the entire novelty of the sight compared with any thing which Mary had ever seen, made her feel most helpless and forlorn; and she clung to her young guide as to one who alone by his superior knowledge could interpret between her and the new race of men by whom she was surrounded,—for a new race sailors might reasonably be considered, to a girl who had hitherto seen none but inland dwellers, and those for the greater part factory people.

And Mary looked and saw an opening in the forest of masts from the ships in the harbor, revealing the beautiful river, where white-sailed boats glided by, flying flags from all over the world. They weren’t “braving the battle,” but telling stories of faraway lands, whether spicy or icy, sending their goods to that bustling marketplace for comforts and luxuries. She noticed small boats moving back and forth on that shining waterway, but she also saw puffs and clouds of smoke from the many steamers, which made her question Charley's dislike for the smoke of Manchester. Across the swing bridge, along the pier, they stood breathless by a stunning dock, where hundreds of ships lay still during loading and unloading. The shouts of sailors, the mix of languages spoken by passersby, and the sheer novelty of the scene compared to anything Mary had ever witnessed made her feel completely lost and overwhelmed. She clung to her young guide as someone who, with his greater knowledge, could explain the new world of people surrounding her—since to a girl like her, who had mostly seen people from inland and primarily factory workers, sailors could be considered a whole new kind of people.

In that new world of sight and sound, she still bore one prevailing thought, and though her eye glanced over the ships and the wide-spreading river, her mind was full of the thought of reaching Will.

In that new world of sights and sounds, she still had one dominant thought, and although her gaze swept over the ships and the wide river, her mind was focused on reaching Will.

"Why are we here?" asked she of Charley. "There are no little boats about, and I thought I was to go in a little boat; those ships are never meant for short distances, are they?"

"Why are we here?" she asked Charley. "There are no small boats around, and I thought I was supposed to go in a small boat; those ships aren’t meant for short trips, right?"

"To be sure not," replied he, rather contemptuously. "But the John Cropper lay in this dock, and I know many of the sailors; and if I could see one I knew, I'd ask him to run up the mast, and see if he could catch a sight of her in the offing. If she's weighed her anchor no use for your going, you know."

"Of course not," he replied with a hint of disdain. "But the John Cropper is docked here, and I know a lot of the sailors. If I could find one I recognize, I'd ask him to climb the mast and see if he can spot her out at sea. If she’s already raised her anchor, there’s no point in you going, you know."

Mary assented quietly to this speech, as if she were as careless as Charley seemed now to be about her overtaking Will; but in truth her heart was sinking within her, and she no longer felt the energy which had hitherto upheld her. Her bodily strength was giving way, and she stood cold and shivering, although the noon-day sun beat down with considerable power on the shadeless spot where she was standing.

Mary quietly agreed with this speech, acting as if she didn't care, like Charley appeared to about her catching up with Will. But deep down, her heart was sinking, and she no longer felt the energy that had previously kept her going. Her physical strength was fading, and she stood there cold and shivering, even though the midday sun was beating down strongly on the unshaded spot where she stood.

"Here's Tom Bourne!" said Charley; and altering his manner from the patronising key in which he had spoken to Mary, he addressed a weather-beaten old sailor who came rolling along the pathway where they stood, his hands in his pockets, and his quid in his mouth, with very much the air of one who had nothing to do but look about him, and spit right and left; addressing this old tar, Charley made known to him his wish in slang, which to Mary was almost inaudible, and quite unintelligible, and which I am too much of a land-lubber to repeat correctly.

"Here comes Tom Bourne!" Charley said; and changing his tone from the condescending way he had spoken to Mary, he spoke to a weathered old sailor who was walking down the path where they stood, hands in his pockets and chewing on a quid, looking like he had nothing to do but watch the world go by and spit here and there. Addressing the old sailor, Charley expressed his request in slang that Mary could barely hear and found completely confusing, and I'm not experienced enough to repeat it accurately.

Mary watched looks and actions with a renovated keenness of perception.

Mary observed the looks and actions with a renewed sharpness of perception.

She saw the old man listen attentively to Charley; she saw him eye her over from head to foot, and wind up his inspection with a little nod of approbation (for her very shabbiness and poverty of dress were creditable signs to the experienced old sailor); and then she watched him leisurely swing himself on to a ship in the basin, and, borrowing a glass, run up the mast with the speed of a monkey.

She saw the old man paying close attention to Charley; she noticed him look her up and down, finishing his examination with a slight nod of approval (since her worn-out clothes and poor appearance were actually good signs to the seasoned old sailor); and then she watched him casually climb onto a ship in the harbor, borrowing a pair of binoculars, and quickly race up the mast like a monkey.

"He'll fall!" said she, in affright, clutching at Charley's arm, and judging the sailor, from his storm-marked face and unsteady walk on land, to be much older than he really was.

"He'll fall!" she exclaimed in fear, grabbing Charley's arm, and thinking the sailor, with his weathered face and unsteady gait on land, was much older than he actually was.

"Not he!" said Charley. "He's at the mast-head now. See! he's looking through his glass, and using his arms as steady as if he were on dry land. Why, I've been up the mast, many and many a time; only don't tell mother. She thinks I'm to be a shoemaker, but I've made up my mind to be a sailor; only there's no good arguing with a woman. You'll not tell her, Mary?"

"Not him!" Charley said. "He's up at the top of the mast now. Look! He's looking through his binoculars and moving his arms just as steady as if he were on solid ground. I've been up the mast tons of times; just don't tell Mom. She thinks I'm going to be a shoemaker, but I've decided I want to be a sailor; it's no use arguing with a woman. You won't tell her, will you, Mary?"

"Oh, see!" exclaimed she (his secret was very safe with her, for, in fact, she had not heard it). "See! he's coming down; he's down. Speak to him, Charley."

"Oh, look!" she exclaimed (his secret was very safe with her, since she actually hadn't heard it). "Look! He's coming down; he's down. Talk to him, Charley."

But unable to wait another instant she called out herself,

But unable to wait another moment, she called out herself,

"Can you see the John Cropper? Is she there yet?"

"Can you see the John Cropper? Is she there yet?"

"Ay, ay," he answered, and coming quickly up to them, he hurried them away to seek for a boat, saying the bar was already covered, and in an hour the ship would hoist her sails and be off. "You've the wind right against you, and must use oars. No time to lose."

"Yeah, yeah," he replied, rushing over to them and urging them to find a boat, mentioning that the bar was already full, and in an hour the ship would raise its sails and leave. "The wind's against you, so you'll need to use oars. There's no time to waste."

They ran to some steps leading down to the water. They beckoned to some watermen, who, suspecting the real state of the case, appeared in no hurry for a fare, but leisurely brought their boat alongside the stairs, as if it were a matter of indifference to them whether they were engaged or not, while they conversed together in few words, and in an under-tone, respecting the charge they should make.

They rushed to some steps that led down to the water. They signaled to a few boatmen, who, sensing what was really going on, took their time to approach for a ride. They casually brought their boat up to the stairs, acting like it didn’t matter to them whether they were working or not, while they quietly talked among themselves about how much to charge.

"Oh, pray make haste," called Mary. "I want you to take me to the John Cropper. Where is she, Charley? Tell them—I don't rightly know the words,—only make haste!"

"Oh, please hurry," Mary called out. "I want you to take me to the John Cropper. Where is she, Charley? Tell them—I don't really know the words,—just hurry!"

"In the offing she is, sure enough, miss," answered one of the men, shoving Charley on one side, regarding him as too young to be a principal in the bargain.

"In the near future, she definitely is, miss," replied one of the men, pushing Charley aside, considering him too young to be a main part of the deal.

"I don't think we can go, Dick," said he, with a wink to his companion; "there's the gentleman over at New Brighton as wants us."

"I don't think we can go, Dick," he said with a wink at his friend, "there's the guy over in New Brighton who needs us."

"But, mayhap, the young woman will pay us handsome for giving her a last look at her sweetheart," interposed the other.

"But maybe the young woman will reward us nicely for letting her have one last look at her sweetheart," the other person said.

"Oh, how much do you want? Only make haste—I've enough to pay you, but every moment is precious," said Mary.

"Oh, how much do you want? Just hurry up—I've got enough to pay you, but every second counts," said Mary.

"Ay, that it is. Less than an hour won't take us to the mouth of the river, and she'll be off by two o'clock!"

"Yeah, that's true. It won't take us more than an hour to get to the mouth of the river, and she'll be gone by two o'clock!"

Poor Mary's ideas of "plenty of money," however, were different to those entertained by the boatmen. Only fourteen or fifteen shillings remained out of the sovereign Margaret had lent her, and the boatmen, imagining "plenty" to mean no less than several pounds, insisted upon receiving a sovereign (an exorbitant fare, by the bye, although reduced from their first demand of thirty shillings).

Poor Mary's ideas of "plenty of money," however, were different from those of the boatmen. Only fourteen or fifteen shillings were left out of the sovereign Margaret had lent her, and the boatmen, thinking "plenty" meant at least several pounds, insisted on getting a sovereign (an outrageous fare, by the way, although it was less than their initial demand of thirty shillings).

While Charley, with a boy's impatience of delay, and disregard of money, kept urging,

While Charley, with a boy's impatience for delays and lack of concern for money, kept pushing,

"Give it 'em, Mary; they'll none of them take you for less. It's your only chance. There's St. Nicholas ringing one!"

"Go for it, Mary; they won't see you as anything less. It's your only opportunity. There's St. Nicholas ringing one!"

"I've only got fourteen and ninepence," cried she, in despair, after counting over her money; "but I'll give you my shawl, and you can sell it for four or five shillings,—oh! won't that much do?" asked she, in such a tone of voice, that they must indeed have had hard hearts who could refuse such agonised entreaty.

"I've only got fourteen shillings and nine pence," she exclaimed, feeling hopeless after counting her money. "But I’ll give you my shawl, and you can sell it for four or five shillings—oh! won’t that be enough?" she asked, in such a pleading tone that only someone with a hard heart could refuse such a desperate request.

They took her on board.

They brought her on board.

And in less than five minutes she was rocking and tossing in a boat for the first time in her life, alone with two rough, hard-looking men.

And in less than five minutes, she was rocking and swaying in a boat for the first time in her life, alone with two tough, intimidating men.

 

 

CHAPTER XXVIII.

"JOHN CROPPER, AHOY!"

"A wet sheet and a flowing sea,
A wind that follows fast
And fills the white and rustling sail,
And bends the gallant mast!
And bends the gallant mast, my boys,
While, like the eagle free,
Away the good ship flies, and leaves
Old England on the lee."

"A wet sail and a rushing sea,
A wind that blows quickly
And fills the white and fluttering sail,
And bends the proud mast!
And bends the proud mast, my friends,
While, like a wild eagle,
Away the strong ship speeds, leaving
Old England is in the past.

Allan Cunningham.

Allan Cunningham.

Mary had not understood that Charley was not coming with her. In fact, she had not thought about it, till she perceived his absence, as they pushed off from the landing-place, and remembered that she had never thanked him for all his kind interest in her behalf; and now his absence made her feel most lonely—even his, the little mushroom friend of an hour's growth.

Mary hadn't realized that Charley wasn't coming with her. In fact, she hadn't thought about it until she noticed he was missing as they pushed off from the landing. It struck her that she had never thanked him for all the kindness he had shown her, and now his absence left her feeling really lonely—even his, the little mushroom friend she had for just an hour.

The boat threaded her way through the maze of larger vessels which surrounded the shore, bumping against one, kept off by the oars from going right against another, overshadowed by a third, until at length they were fairly out on the broad river, away from either shore; the sights and sounds of land being lost in the distance.

The boat navigated through the crowd of larger ships surrounding the shore, bumping into one, using the oars to steer clear of another, and being overshadowed by a third, until finally they were out on the wide river, far from either bank; the sights and sounds of land fading away in the distance.

And then came a sort of pause.

And then there was a bit of a pause.

Both wind and tide were against the two men, and labour as they would they made but little way. Once Mary in her impatience had risen up to obtain a better view of the progress they had made, but the men had roughly told her to sit down immediately, and she had dropped on her seat like a chidden child, although the impatience was still at her heart.

Both the wind and the tide were against the two men, and no matter how hard they worked, they barely made any progress. At one point, Mary, feeling impatient, got up to get a better look at how far they had come, but the men harshly told her to sit down right away, and she plopped back into her seat like a scolded child, even though her impatience lingered in her heart.

But now she grew sure they were turning off from the straight course which they had hitherto kept on the Cheshire side of the river, whither they had gone to avoid the force of the current, and after a short time she could not help naming her conviction, as a kind of nightmare dread and belief came over her, that every thing animate and inanimate was in league against her one sole aim and object of overtaking Will.

But now she became convinced they were veering off the straight path they had been following on the Cheshire side of the river, where they had gone to escape the strong current. After a little while, she couldn't help voicing her fear that everything, both living and non-living, was working against her one goal of catching up to Will.

They answered gruffly. They saw a boatman whom they knew, and were desirous of obtaining his services as steersman, so that both might row with greater effect. They knew what they were about. So she sat silent with clenched hands while the parley went on, the explanation was given, the favour asked and granted. But she was sickening all the time with nervous fear.

They responded in a rough manner. They spotted a boatman they recognized and wanted to hire him as a steersman so that they could both row more effectively. They were fully aware of what they were doing. Meanwhile, she sat in silence with her hands clenched as the discussion continued, the explanation was provided, and the request was made and accepted. But she was growing increasingly anxious with nervous fear the whole time.

They had been rowing a long, long time—half a day it seemed, at least—yet Liverpool appeared still close at hand, and Mary began almost to wonder that the men were not as much disheartened as she was, when the wind, which had been hitherto against them, dropped, and thin clouds began to gather over the sky, shutting out the sun, and casting a chilly gloom over every thing.

They had been rowing for what felt like a long, long time—at least half a day—but Liverpool still seemed so close, and Mary started to wonder why the men weren’t as discouraged as she was. Then the wind, which had been against them, died down, and thin clouds began to cover the sky, blocking out the sun and creating a cold, gloomy atmosphere everywhere.

There was not a breath of air, and yet it was colder than when the soft violence of the westerly wind had been felt.

There wasn't a breath of air, yet it felt colder than when the gentle violence of the westerly wind had been present.

The men renewed their efforts. The boat gave a bound forwards at every pull of the oars. The water was glassy and motionless, reflecting tint by tint of the Indian-ink sky above. Mary shivered, and her heart sank within her. Still now they evidently were making progress. Then the steersman pointed to a rippling line in the river only a little way off, and the men disturbed Mary, who was watching the ships that lay in what appeared to her the open sea, to get at their sails.

The men went back to work. The boat leaped forward with every stroke of the oars. The water was smooth and still, reflecting shades of the dark sky above. Mary shivered, and her heart felt heavy. Yet, they were clearly making headway. Then the steersman pointed to a rippling line in the river just ahead, and the men interrupted Mary, who was watching the ships that seemed to her to be in the open sea, to adjust their sails.

She gave a little start, and rose. Her patience, her grief, and perhaps her silence, had begun to win upon the men.

She jumped slightly and got up. Her patience, her sorrow, and maybe her quietness had started to sway the men.

"Yon second to the norrard is the John Cropper. Wind's right now, and sails will soon carry us alongside of her."

"That second ship to the north is the John Cropper. The wind is just right, and soon our sails will bring us alongside her."

He had forgotten (or perhaps he did not like to remind Mary) that the same wind which now bore their little craft along with easy, rapid motion, would also be favourable to the John Cropper.

He had forgotten (or maybe he didn’t want to remind Mary) that the same wind that was now pushing their small boat along smoothly and quickly would also help the John Cropper.

But as they looked with straining eyes, as if to measure the decreasing distance that separated them from her, they saw her sails unfurled and flap in the breeze, till, catching the right point, they bellied forth into white roundness, and the ship began to plunge and heave, as if she were a living creature, impatient to be off.

But as they looked hard, trying to judge the shrinking distance between them and her, they saw her sails unfurl and flap in the breeze, until, catching the right wind, they filled out into a white round shape, and the ship began to plunge and sway, as if she were a living being, eager to set sail.

"They're heaving anchor!" said one of the boatmen to the others, as the faint musical cry of the sailors came floating over the waters that still separated them.

"They're lifting the anchor!" said one of the boatmen to the others, as the soft musical call of the sailors drifted over the waters that still lay between them.

Full of the spirit of the chase, though as yet ignorant of Mary's motives, the men sprang to hoist another sail. It was fully as much as the boat could bear, in the keen, gusty east wind which was now blowing, and she bent, and laboured, and ploughed, and creaked upbraidingly as if tasked beyond her strength; but she sped along with a gallant swiftness.

Full of the thrill of the chase, even though unaware of Mary's motives, the men rushed to raise another sail. It was just about all the boat could handle in the sharp, gusty east wind that was blowing now. She leaned, struggled, plowed, and creaked like she was being pushed beyond her limits, but she moved forward with impressive speed.

They drew nearer, and they heard the distant "ahoy" more clearly. It ceased. The anchor was up, and the ship was away.

They got closer, and they heard the distant "ahoy" more clearly. It stopped. The anchor was raised, and the ship was gone.

Mary stood up, steadying herself by the mast, and stretched out her arms, imploring the flying vessel to stay its course by that mute action, while the tears streamed down her cheeks. The men caught up their oars and hoisted them in the air, and shouted to arrest attention.

Mary got up, steadying herself by the mast, and stretched out her arms, silently begging the ship to stay on course, while tears streamed down her cheeks. The men picked up their oars and raised them in the air, yelling to get everyone's attention.

They were seen by the men aboard the larger craft; but they were too busy with all the confusion prevalent in an outward-bound vessel to pay much attention. There were coils of ropes and seamen's chests to be stumbled over at every turn; there were animals, not properly secured, roaming bewildered about the deck, adding their pitiful lowings and bleatings to the aggregate of noises. There were carcases not cut up, looking like corpses of sheep and pigs rather than like mutton and pork; there were sailors running here and there and everywhere, having had no time to fall into method, and with their minds divided between thoughts of the land and the people they had left, and the present duties on board ship; while the captain strove hard to procure some kind of order by hasty commands given in a loud, impatient voice, to right and left, starboard and larboard, cabin and steerage.

They were noticed by the crew on the larger ship, but everyone was too caught up in the chaos typical of a ship setting sail to really pay attention. There were coils of rope and seamen's trunks to trip over at every corner; there were animals, not properly secured, wandering confusedly around the deck, adding their pitiful moos and bleats to the mix of sounds. There were unbutchered carcasses that looked more like sheep and pig corpses than actual mutton and pork; sailors were rushing around without any system, their minds split between thoughts of the land and people they had left behind and the current tasks on board; meanwhile, the captain was struggling to create some order through hurried commands shouted in a loud, impatient voice, directing the crew to the right and left, to the starboard and port sides, cabin and steerage.

As he paced the deck with a chafed step, vexed at one or two little mistakes on the part of the mate, and suffering himself from the pain of separation from wife and children, but showing his suffering only by his outward irritation, he heard a hail from the shabby little river-boat that was striving to overtake his winged ship. For the men fearing that, as the ship was now fairly over the bar, they should only increase the distance between them, and being now within shouting range, had asked of Mary her more particular desire.

As he walked back and forth on the deck with an irritated stride, frustrated by a couple of small mistakes made by the first mate and feeling the pain of being away from his wife and kids—though he only showed his distress through outward annoyance—he heard someone calling from the shabby little riverboat trying to catch up to his fast ship. The crew, worried that they’d just end up increasing the distance between them now that the ship was fully past the bar, had asked Mary for her specific wishes since they were close enough to shout.

Her throat was dry; all musical sound had gone out of her voice; but in a loud harsh whisper she told the men her errand of life and death, and they hailed the ship.

Her throat was dry; all the music had left her voice; but in a loud, harsh whisper, she told the men her mission of life and death, and they called out to the ship.

"We're come for one William Wilson, who is wanted to prove an alibi in Liverpool Assize Courts to-morrow. James Wilson is to be tried for a murder, done on Thursday night, when he was with William Wilson. Any thing more, missis?" asked the boat-man of Mary, in a lower voice, and taking his hands down from his mouth.

"We're here for one William Wilson, who needs to provide an alibi at the Liverpool Assize Courts tomorrow. James Wilson is being tried for a murder that happened on Thursday night when he was with William Wilson. Anything else, ma'am?" asked the boatman of Mary in a quieter voice, lowering his hands from his mouth.

"Say I'm Mary Barton. Oh, the ship is going on! Oh, for the love of Heaven, ask them to stop."

"Say I'm Mary Barton. Oh, the ship is leaving! Oh, for Heaven's sake, tell them to stop."

The boatman was angry at the little regard paid to his summons, and called out again; repeating the message with the name of the young woman who sent it, and interlarding it with sailors' oaths.

The boatman was frustrated by the lack of attention to his call and shouted again, repeating the message with the name of the young woman who sent it, adding some sailors' curses for good measure.

The ship flew along—away,—the boat struggled after.

The ship sped away while the boat struggled to keep up.

They could see the captain take his speaking-trumpet. And oh! and alas! they heard his words.

They could see the captain grab his megaphone. And oh! how unfortunate! they heard what he said.

He swore a dreadful oath; he called Mary a disgraceful name; and he said he would not stop his ship for any one, nor could he part with a single hand, whoever swung for it.

He made a terrible vow; he insulted Mary with a shameful name; and he declared he wouldn’t stop his ship for anyone, nor would he let a single crew member go, no matter the cost.

The words came in unpitying clearness with their trumpet-sound. Mary sat down, looking like one who prays in the death-agony. For her eyes were turned up to that Heaven, where mercy dwelleth, while her blue lips quivered, though no sound came. Then she bowed her head and hid it in her hands.

The words came through clearly with their loud, piercing sound. Mary sat down, looking like someone who prays in their final moments. Her eyes were raised to that Heaven, where mercy exists, while her blue lips trembled, though no sound was made. Then she lowered her head and buried it in her hands.

"Hark! yon sailor hails us."

"Hey! That sailor is calling us."

She looked up. And her heart stopped its beating to listen.

She looked up. And her heart stopped beating to listen.

William Wilson stood as near the stern of the vessel as he could get; and unable to obtain the trumpet from the angry captain, made a tube of his own hands.

William Wilson stood as close to the back of the ship as he could; and unable to get the trumpet from the angry captain, fashioned a tube with his own hands.

"So help me God, Mary Barton, I'll come back in the pilot-boat, time enough to save the life of the innocent."

"So help me God, Mary Barton, I’ll come back in the pilot boat, just in time to save the life of the innocent."

"What does he say?" asked Mary wildly, as the voice died away in the increasing distance, while the boatmen cheered, in their kindled sympathy with their passenger.

"What did he say?" Mary asked frantically, as the voice faded into the growing distance, while the boatmen cheered, their sympathy for their passenger ignited.

"What does he say?" repeated she. "Tell me. I could not hear."

"What did he say?" she asked again. "Tell me. I couldn't hear."

She had heard with her ears, but her brain refused to recognise the sense.

She had heard it, but her mind just couldn't make sense of it.

They repeated his speech, all three speaking at once, with many comments; while Mary looked at them and then at the vessel now far away.

They all repeated his speech at the same time, adding lots of comments, while Mary watched them and then glanced at the ship that was now far away.

"I don't rightly know about it," said she, sorrowfully. "What is the pilot-boat?"

"I honestly don't know about that," she said sadly. "What is the pilot boat?"

They told her, and she gathered the meaning out of the sailors' slang which enveloped it. There was a hope still, although so slight and faint.

They told her, and she figured out the meaning from the sailors' slang that surrounded it. There was still a glimmer of hope, even if it was very small and faint.

"How far does the pilot go with the ship?"

"How far does the pilot take the ship?"

To different distances they said. Some pilots would go as far as Holyhead for the chance of the homeward-bound vessels; others only took the ships over the Banks. Some captains were more cautious than others, and the pilots had different ways. The wind was against the homeward bound vessels, so perhaps the pilot aboard the John Cropper would not care to go far out.

To different distances they said. Some pilots would go as far as Holyhead for the chance of catching the homeward-bound vessels; others only took the ships over the Banks. Some captains were more cautious than others, and the pilots had their own methods. The wind was against the homeward-bound vessels, so maybe the pilot aboard the John Cropper wouldn’t want to go too far out.

"How soon would he come back?"

"How soon will he be back?"

There were three boatmen, and three opinions, varying from twelve hours to two days. Nay, the man who gave his vote for the longest time, on having his judgment disputed, grew stubborn, and doubled the time, and thought it might be the end of the week before the pilot-boat came home.

There were three boatmen, and three opinions, ranging from twelve hours to two days. The guy who voted for the longest time, when his judgment was questioned, got stubborn and doubled the estimate, thinking it could be the end of the week before the pilot boat returned.

They began disputing, and urging reasons; and Mary tried to understand them; but independently of their nautical language, a veil seemed drawn over her mind, and she had no clear perception of any thing that passed. Her very words seemed not her own, and beyond her power of control, for she found herself speaking quite differently to what she meant.

They started arguing and giving their reasons, and Mary tried to follow along; but aside from their nautical terms, it felt like there was a fog over her mind, and she couldn't clearly grasp what was happening. Even her own words felt foreign to her, beyond her control, as she found herself expressing things completely different from what she actually meant.

One by one her hopes had fallen away, and left her desolate; and though a chance yet remained, she could no longer hope. She felt certain it, too, would fade and vanish. She sank into a kind of stupor. All outward objects harmonised with her despair.

One by one, her hopes had disappeared, leaving her feeling empty; and even though a chance was still there, she could no longer believe in it. She was sure that it, too, would disappear and go away. She fell into a sort of daze. Everything around her matched her despair.

The gloomy leaden sky,—the deep, dark waters below, of a still heavier shade of colour,—the cold, flat yellow shore in the distance, which no ray lightened up,—the nipping, cutting wind.

The heavy gray sky, the dark, deep waters below that were an even darker shade, the cold, flat yellow beach in the distance that was untouched by any light, and the biting, sharp wind.

She shivered with her depression of mind and body.

She trembled from her mental and physical depression.

The sails were taken down, of course, on the return to Liverpool, and the progress they made, rowing and tacking, was very slow. The men talked together, disputing about the pilots at first, and then about matters of local importance, in which Mary would have taken no interest at any time, and she gradually became drowsy; irrepressibly so, indeed, for in spite of her jerking efforts to keep awake she sank away to the bottom of the boat, and there lay couched on a rough heap of sails, rope, and tackle of various kinds.

The sails were taken down, of course, on the way back to Liverpool, and their progress, with rowing and tacking, was very slow. The men chatted among themselves, first arguing about the pilots and then discussing local issues that Mary wouldn’t have cared about at any time. She slowly began to feel drowsy; in fact, she couldn't help it, because despite her restless attempts to stay awake, she eventually sank down to the bottom of the boat, lying on a rough pile of sails, ropes, and various tackle.

The measured beat of the waters against the sides of the boat, and the musical boom of the more distant waves, were more lulling than silence, and she slept sound.

The steady rhythm of the water hitting the sides of the boat, along with the melodic roar of the distant waves, was more soothing than silence, and she slept deeply.

Once she opened her eyes heavily, and dimly saw the old gray, rough boatman (who had stood out the most obstinately for the full fare) covering her with his thick pea-jacket. He had taken it off on purpose, and was doing it tenderly in his way, but before she could rouse herself up to thank him she had dropped off to sleep again.

Once she heavy-eyed opened her eyes and dimly saw the old gray, rough boatman (who had stubbornly insisted on the full fare) covering her with his thick pea coat. He had taken it off on purpose and was doing it gently in his own way, but before she could wake up enough to thank him, she had fallen asleep again.

At last, in the dusk of evening, they arrived at the landing-place from which they had started some hours before. The men spoke to Mary, but though she mechanically replied, she did not stir; so, at length, they were obliged to shake her. She stood up, shivering and puzzled as to her whereabouts.

At last, in the evening twilight, they reached the place where they had set off a few hours earlier. The men talked to Mary, but even though she responded automatically, she didn't move; so, after a while, they had to shake her. She stood up, shivering and confused about where she was.

"Now tell me where you are bound to, missis," said the gray old man, "and maybe I can put you in the way."

"Now tell me where you're headed, ma'am," said the gray old man, "and maybe I can point you in the right direction."

She slowly comprehended what he said, and went through the process of recollection; but very dimly, and with much labour. She put her hand into her pocket and pulled out her purse, and shook its contents into the man's hand; and then began meekly to unpin her shawl, although they had turned away without asking for it.

She gradually understood what he was saying and went through the effort of remembering, but it was very vague and took a lot of work. She reached into her pocket, took out her purse, and poured its contents into the man's hand; then she started to gently unpin her shawl, even though they had walked away without asking for it.

"No, no!" said the older man, who lingered on the step before springing into the boat, and to whom she mutely offered the shawl.

"No, no!" said the older man, who hung back on the step before jumping into the boat, and to whom she silently offered the shawl.

"Keep it! we donnot want it. It were only for to try you,—some folks say they've no more blunt, when all the while they've getten a mint."

"Keep it! We don’t want it. It was only to test you—some people say they don’t have any money when all along they’ve got a fortune."

"Thank you," said she, in a dull, low tone.

"Thank you," she said in a dull, low voice.

"Where are you bound to? I axed that question afore," said the gruff old fellow.

"Where are you headed?" I asked that question before," said the gruff old man.

"I don't know. I'm a stranger," replied she, quietly, with a strange absence of anxiety under the circumstances.

"I don't know. I'm a stranger," she replied quietly, surprisingly calm given the situation.

"But you mun find out then," said he, sharply, "pier-head's no place for a young woman to be standing on, gape-saying."

"But you need to find out then," he said sharply, "the pier isn't a safe place for a young woman to just be standing around, staring."

"I've a card somewhere as will tell me," she answered, and the man, partly relieved, jumped into the boat, which was now pushing off to make way for the arrivals from some steamer.

"I have a card somewhere that will tell me," she answered, and the man, feeling partly relieved, jumped into the boat, which was now pushing off to make way for the arrivals from a steamer.

Mary felt in her pocket for the card, on which was written the name of the street where she was to have met Mr. Bridgenorth at two o'clock; where Job and Mrs. Wilson were to have been, and where she was to have learnt from the former the particulars of some respectable lodging. It was not to be found.

Mary rummaged through her pocket for the card that had the name of the street where she was supposed to meet Mr. Bridgenorth at two o'clock; where Job and Mrs. Wilson were meant to be, and where she was going to get details from Job about some decent place to stay. It wasn’t there.

She tried to brighten her perceptions, and felt again, and took out the little articles her pocket contained, her empty purse, her pocket-handkerchief, and such little things, but it was not there.

She tried to lift her spirits and felt around again, taking out the small items her pocket held: her empty wallet, her handkerchief, and a few other small things, but it was not there.

In fact she had dropped it when, so eager to embark, she had pulled out her purse to reckon up her money.

In fact, she had dropped it when, eager to get started, she pulled out her purse to count her money.

She did not know this, of course. She only knew it was gone.

She didn't know this, of course. She only knew it was gone.

It added but little to the despair that was creeping over her. But she tried a little more to help herself, though every minute her mind became more cloudy. She strove to remember where Will had lodged, but she could not; name, street, every thing had passed away, and it did not signify; better she were lost than found.

It didn't do much to ease the despair that was settling in on her. Still, she made an effort to help herself, even as her mind grew more and more foggy. She tried to recall where Will had stayed, but she couldn't; the name, the street, everything had slipped away, and it didn't matter anymore; it was better to be lost than to be found.

She sat down quietly on the top step of the landing, and gazed down into the dark, dank water below. Once or twice a spectral thought loomed among the shadows of her brain; a wonder whether beneath that cold dismal surface there would not be rest from the troubles of earth. But she could not hold an idea before her for two consecutive moments; and she forgot what she thought about before she could act upon it.

She quietly sat on the top step of the landing and looked down at the dark, murky water below. A fleeting thought crossed her mind once or twice; she wondered if there might be peace from the troubles of the world beneath that cold, gloomy surface. But she couldn't focus on a single thought for more than a moment, and she forgot what she had been thinking about before she could do anything about it.

So she continued sitting motionless, without looking up, or regarding in any way the insults to which she was subjected.

So she kept sitting still, without looking up or paying any attention to the insults directed at her.

Through the darkening light the old boatman had watched her: interested in her in spite of himself, and his scoldings of himself.

Through the fading light, the old boatman had observed her: intrigued by her despite his own reluctance and his self-criticisms.

When the landing-place was once more comparatively clear, he made his way towards it, across boats, and along planks, swearing at himself while he did so, for an old fool.

When the landing area was finally clear, he headed towards it, navigating through boats and along planks, cursing himself for being such an old fool.

He shook Mary's shoulder violently.

He shook Mary's shoulder forcefully.

"D—— you, I ask you again where you're bound to? Don't sit there, stupid. Where are you going to?"

"D— you, I'm asking you again where you're headed. Don't just sit there, clueless. Where are you going?"

"I don't know," sighed Mary.

"I don't know," Mary sighed.

"Come, come; avast with that story. You said a bit ago you'd a card, which was to tell you where to go."

"Come on, stop with that story. You mentioned earlier that you had a card that would tell you where to go."

"I had, but I've lost it. Never mind."

"I had it, but I've lost it. Never mind."

She looked again down upon the black mirror below.

She looked down again at the dark mirror below.

He stood by her, striving to put down his better self; but he could not. He shook her again. She looked up, as if she had forgotten him.

He stood next to her, trying to suppress his better instincts; but he couldn't. He shook her again. She looked up, as if she had forgotten about him.

"What do you want?" asked she, wearily.

"What do you want?" she asked, tiredly.

"Come with me, and be d——d to you!" replied he, clutching her arm to pull her up.

"Come with me, and be damned!" he said, gripping her arm to pull her up.

She arose and followed him, with the unquestioning docility of a little child.

She got up and followed him with the obedient trust of a small child.

 

 

CHAPTER XXIX.

A TRUE BILL AGAINST JEM.

"There are who, living by the legal pen,
Are held in honour—honourable men."

"There are people who,
Making a living as a lawyer,
"Are respected, upstanding individuals."

Crabbe.

Crabbe.

At five minutes before two, Job Legh stood upon the door-step of the house where Mr. Bridgenorth lodged at Assize time. He had left Mrs. Wilson at the dwelling of a friend of his, who had offered him a room for the old woman and Mary: a room which had frequently been his, on his occasional visits to Liverpool, but which he was thankful now to have obtained for them, as his own sleeping-place was a matter of indifference to him, and the town appeared crowded and disorderly on the eve of the Assizes.

At five minutes to two, Job Legh stood on the doorstep of the house where Mr. Bridgenorth was staying during the court sessions. He had left Mrs. Wilson at a friend's place, who had offered him a room for the old woman and Mary—a room he had often used during his visits to Liverpool. He was grateful to have secured it for them, as he didn't care where he slept, and the town seemed packed and chaotic on the eve of the court proceedings.

He was shown in to Mr. Bridgenorth, who was writing. Mary and Will Wilson had not yet arrived, being, as you know, far away on the broad sea; but of this Job of course knew nothing, and he did not as yet feel much anxiety about their non-appearance; he was more curious to know the result of Mr. Bridgenorth's interview that morning with Jem.

He was brought in to see Mr. Bridgenorth, who was busy writing. Mary and Will Wilson hadn’t arrived yet, since they were, as you know, out on the wide sea; but Job didn’t know this, and he wasn’t really worried about their absence yet; he was more interested in finding out what happened between Mr. Bridgenorth and Jem during their meeting that morning.

"Why, yes," said Mr. Bridgenorth, putting down his pen, "I have seen him, but to little purpose, I'm afraid. He's very impracticable—very. I told him, of course, that he must be perfectly open with me, or else I could not be prepared for the weak points. I named your name with the view of unlocking his confidence, but—"

"Sure," Mr. Bridgenorth said, putting down his pen, "I've seen him, but it hasn't really helped, I'm afraid. He's quite unreasonable—very much so. I told him that he had to be completely honest with me, or I wouldn't be ready for the weaknesses. I mentioned your name to try to get him to open up, but—"

"What did he say?" asked Job, breathlessly.

"What did he say?" Job asked, out of breath.

"Why, very little. He barely answered me. Indeed, he refused to answer some questions—positively refused. I don't know what I can do for him."

"Why, not much at all. He hardly answered me. In fact, he outright refused to answer some questions—he definitely refused. I don't know what more I can do for him."

"Then you think him guilty, sir?" said Job, despondingly.

"Then you think he's guilty, sir?" Job said, feeling down.

"No, I don't," replied Mr. Bridgenorth, quickly and decisively. "Much less than I did before I saw him. The impression (mind, 'tis only impression; I rely upon your caution, not to take it for fact)—the impression," with an emphasis on the word, "he gave me is, that he knows something about the affair, but what, he will not say; and so the chances are, if he persists in his obstinacy, he'll be hung. That's all."

"No, I don't," Mr. Bridgenorth replied, quickly and firmly. "A lot less than I did before I saw him. The impression (mind you, it's just an impression; I trust you’ll be careful not to take it as a fact)—the impression," he emphasized the word, "he gave me is that he knows something about the situation, but he refuses to say what; and if he keeps being stubborn, he'll end up getting hanged. That's all."

He began to write again, for he had no time to lose.

He started writing again because he didn't have any time to waste.

"But he must not be hung," said Job, with vehemence.

"But he can't be hanged," Job said passionately.

Mr. Bridgenorth looked up, smiled a little, but shook his head.

Mr. Bridgenorth looked up, smiled slightly, but shook his head.

"What did he say, sir, if I may be so bold as to ask?" continued Job.

"What did he say, sir, if I can be so bold as to ask?" continued Job.

"His words were few enough, and he was so reserved and short, that as I said before, I can only give you the impression they conveyed to me. I told him of course who I was, and for what I was sent. He looked pleased, I thought,—at least his face (sad enough when I went in, I assure ye) brightened a little; but he said he had nothing to say, no defence to make. I asked him if he was guilty, then; and by way of opening his heart I said I understood he had had provocation enough, inasmuch as I heard that the girl was very lovely, and had jilted him to fall desperately in love with that handsome young Carson (poor fellow!). But James Wilson did not speak one way or another. I then went to particulars. I asked him if the gun was his, as his mother had declared. He had not heard of her admission it was evident, from his quick way of looking up, and the glance of his eye; but when he saw I was observing him, he hung down his head again, and merely said she was right; it was his gun."

"His words were few, and he was so reserved and brief that, as I mentioned before, I can only share the impression they gave me. I told him, of course, who I was and why I was there. He seemed pleased, at least his face (which was quite sad when I entered, I assure you) brightened a bit; but he said he had nothing to say, no defense to offer. I then asked him if he was guilty, and to open up, I mentioned that I understood he had been provoked, since I heard the girl was very lovely and had jilted him to fall hopelessly for that handsome young Carson (poor guy!). But James Wilson didn’t respond either way. I then got into specifics. I asked him if the gun was his, as his mother had claimed. It was clear he hadn’t heard her admission from the way he looked up quickly, but when he noticed I was watching him, he dropped his head again and simply said she was right; it was his gun."

"Well!" said Job, impatiently, as Mr. Bridgenorth paused.

"Well!" Job said, feeling impatient, as Mr. Bridgenorth stopped speaking.

"Nay! I have little more to tell you," continued that gentleman. "I asked him to inform me in all confidence, how it came to be found there. He was silent for a time, and then refused. Not only refused to answer that question, but candidly told me he would not say another word on the subject, and, thanking me for my trouble and interest in his behalf, he all but dismissed me. Ungracious enough on the whole, was it not, Mr. Legh? And yet, I assure ye, I am twenty times more inclined to think him innocent than before I had the interview."

"Actually, I don’t have much more to share with you," the gentleman continued. "I asked him to confide in me about how it ended up there. He was quiet for a moment and then refused. Not only did he refuse to answer that question, but he also honestly told me he wouldn't say another word on the matter, and, thanking me for my effort and concern for him, he practically dismissed me. Rather rude overall, don’t you think, Mr. Legh? And yet, I assure you, I’m twenty times more convinced of his innocence than I was before our conversation."

"I wish Mary Barton would come," said Job, anxiously. "She and Will are a long time about it."

"I wish Mary Barton would hurry up," said Job, anxiously. "She's taking a long time with Will."

"Ay, that's our only chance, I believe," answered Mr. Bridgenorth, who was writing again. "I sent Johnson off before twelve to serve him with his sub-pœna, and to say I wanted to speak with him; he'll be here soon, I've no doubt."

"Aye, that's our only chance, I think," replied Mr. Bridgenorth, who was writing again. "I sent Johnson out before noon to deliver his subpoena and tell him I wanted to talk; he should be here soon, I'm sure."

There was a pause. Mr. Bridgenorth looked up again, and spoke.

There was a moment of silence. Mr. Bridgenorth looked up again and spoke.

"Mr. Duncombe promised to be here to speak to his character. I sent him a subpœna on Saturday night. Though after all, juries go very little by such general and vague testimony as that to character. It is very right that they should not often; but in this instance unfortunate for us, as we must rest our case on the alibi."

"Mr. Duncombe promised to be here to vouch for his character. I sent him a subpoena on Saturday night. Although, in the end, juries rarely rely on such general and vague character testimony. It's just as well they don't often; but in this case, that's unfortunate for us, as we have to base our case on the alibi."

The pen went again, scratch, scratch over the paper.

The pen went again, scratch, scratch over the paper.

Job grew very fidgetty. He sat on the edge of his chair, the more readily to start up when Will and Mary should appear. He listened intently to every noise and every step on the stair.

Job grew really fidgety. He sat on the edge of his chair, ready to jump up when Will and Mary showed up. He listened closely to every sound and each step on the stairs.

Once he heard a man's footstep, and his old heart gave a leap of delight. But it was only Mr. Bridgenorth's clerk, bringing him a list of those cases in which the grand jury had found true bills. He glanced it over and pushed it to Job, merely saying,

Once he heard a man's footsteps, and his old heart skipped with joy. But it was just Mr. Bridgenorth's clerk, delivering a list of the cases where the grand jury had filed true bills. He quickly scanned it and handed it to Job, simply saying,

"Of course we expected this," and went on with his writing.

"Of course we saw this coming," and continued with his writing.

There was a true bill against James Wilson. Of course. And yet Job felt now doubly anxious and sad. It seemed the beginning of the end. He had got, by imperceptible degrees, to think Jem innocent. Little by little this persuasion had come upon him.

There was an indictment against James Wilson. Of course. And yet Job felt even more anxious and sad now. It seemed like the beginning of the end. Gradually, he had come to believe Jem was innocent. Bit by bit, this belief had taken hold of him.

Mary (tossing about in the little boat on the broad river) did not come, nor did Will.

Mary, rocking back and forth in the small boat on the wide river, didn't show up, and neither did Will.

Job grew very restless. He longed to go and watch for them out of the window, but feared to interrupt Mr. Bridgenorth. At length his desire to look out was irresistible, and he got up and walked carefully and gently across the room, his boots creaking at every cautious step. The gloom which had overspread the sky, and the influence of which had been felt by Mary on the open water, was yet more perceptible in the dark, dull street. Job grew more and more fidgetty. He was obliged to walk about the room, for he could not keep still; and he did so, regardless of Mr. Bridgenorth's impatient little motions and noises, as the slow, stealthy, creaking movements were heard, backwards and forwards, behind his chair.

Job began to feel really restless. He wanted to go look out the window for them, but he was afraid of interrupting Mr. Bridgenorth. Eventually, his urge to check outside became too strong to resist, so he got up and walked carefully across the room, his boots creaking with every cautious step. The dark clouds that had covered the sky and affected Mary on the open water were even more noticeable in the dim, dreary street. Job became more and more fidgety. He had to walk around the room because he couldn't stay still, doing so without paying attention to Mr. Bridgenorth's annoyed little movements and sounds as his slow, stealthy, creaking steps echoed back and forth behind the chair.

He really liked Job, and was interested for Jem, else his nervousness would have overcome his sympathy long before it did. But he could hold out no longer against the monotonous, grating sound; so at last he threw down his pen, locked his portfolio, and taking up his hat and gloves, he told Job he must go to the courts.

He really liked Job and was concerned about Jem; otherwise, his nervousness would have gotten the better of his sympathy much earlier. But he couldn't take the annoying, repetitive noise any longer, so he finally put down his pen, closed his portfolio, and picking up his hat and gloves, he told Job he had to head to the courts.

"But Will Wilson is not come," said Job, in dismay. "Just wait while I run to his lodgings. I would have done it before, but I thought they'd be here every minute, and I were afraid of missing them. I'll be back in no time."

"But Will Wilson hasn't arrived," Job said, disheartened. "Just wait while I go to his place. I would have done it earlier, but I thought they would show up any minute, and I was worried about missing them. I'll be back right away."

"No, my good fellow, I really must go. Besides, I begin to think Johnson must have made a mistake, and have fixed with this William Wilson to meet me at the courts. If you like to wait for him here, pray make use of my room; but I've a notion I shall find him there: in which case, I'll send him to your lodgings; shall I? You know where to find me. I shall be here again by eight o'clock, and with the evidence of this witness that's to prove the alibi, I'll have the brief drawn out, and in the hands of counsel to-night."

"No, my friend, I really have to go. Also, I'm starting to think Johnson might have made a mistake and arranged for this William Wilson to meet me at the courts. If you want to wait for him here, feel free to use my room; but I have a feeling I'll find him there: in that case, I'll send him to your place; sound good? You know where to find me. I'll be back by eight o'clock, and with the evidence from this witness who’s supposed to prove the alibi, I'll get the brief written up and to the lawyer tonight."

So saying he shook hands with Job, and went his way. The old man considered for a minute as he lingered at the door, and then bent his steps towards Mrs. Jones's, where he knew (from reference to queer, odd, heterogeneous memoranda, in an ancient black-leather pocket-book) that Will lodged, and where he doubted not he should hear both of him and of Mary.

So saying, he shook hands with Job and went on his way. The old man paused for a moment at the door, then headed to Mrs. Jones's place, where he knew (from some strange, random notes in an old black leather wallet) that Will was staying, and he was sure he would hear about both him and Mary.

He went there, and gathered what intelligence he could out of Mrs. Jones's slow replies.

He went there and gathered whatever information he could from Mrs. Jones's slow responses.

He asked if a young woman had been there that morning, and if she had seen Will Wilson. "No!"

He asked if a young woman had been there that morning and if she had seen Will Wilson. "No!"

"Why not?"

"Why not?"

"Why, bless you, 'cause he had sailed some hours before she came asking for him."

"Well, you see, he had already left a few hours before she came looking for him."

There was a dead silence, broken only by the even, heavy sound of Mrs. Jones's ironing.

There was a deep silence, interrupted only by the steady, weighty sound of Mrs. Jones's ironing.

"Where is the young woman now?" asked Job.

"Where is the young woman now?" Job asked.

"Somewhere down at the docks," she thought. "Charley would know, if he was in, but he wasn't. He was in mischief, somewhere or other, she had no doubt. Boys always were. He would break his neck some day, she knew;" so saying, she quietly spat upon her fresh iron, to test its heat, and then went on with her business.

"Somewhere down at the docks," she thought. "Charley would know if he was around, but he wasn’t. He was up to no good, that much she was sure of. Boys always were. She knew he would end up injuring himself one day;" with that thought, she quietly spat on her fresh iron to check its heat and then continued with her work.

Job could have boxed her, he was in such a state of irritation. But he did not, and he had his reward. Charley came in, whistling with an air of indifference, assumed to carry off his knowledge of the lateness of the hour to which he had lingered about the docks.

Job could have lashed out at her; he was so irritated. But he didn’t, and he was rewarded for it. Charley walked in, whistling casually, pretending not to care about how late it was after hanging around the docks.

"Here's an old man come to know where the young woman is who went out with thee this morning," said his mother, after she had bestowed on him a little motherly scolding.

"Here's an old man who wants to know where the young woman is who went out with you this morning," his mother said after giving him a bit of motherly scolding.

"Where she is now, I don't know. I saw her last sailing down the river after the John Cropper. I'm afeared she won't reach her; wind changed and she would be under weigh, and over the bar in no time. She should have been back by now."

"Where she is now, I don't know. I last saw her sailing down the river after the John Cropper. I’m afraid she won't make it; the wind changed, and she'd be underway and over the bar in no time. She should have been back by now."

It took Job some little time to understand this, from the confused use of the feminine pronoun. Then he inquired how he could best find Mary.

It took Job a little while to get this because of the confusing use of the feminine pronoun. Then he asked how he could best find Mary.

"I'll run down again to the pier," said the boy; "I'll warrant I'll find her."

"I'll head back down to the pier," said the boy; "I bet I'll find her."

"Thou shalt do no such a thing," said his mother, setting her back against the door. The lad made a comical face at Job, which met with no responsive look from the old man, whose sympathies were naturally in favour of the parent; although he would thankfully have availed himself of Charley's offer, for he was weary, and anxious to return to poor Mrs. Wilson, who would be wondering what had become of him.

"You can't do that," said his mother, leaning against the door. The boy made a funny face at Job, but didn’t get any reaction from the old man, whose loyalties were clearly with the mother. Still, he would have gladly taken Charley's offer since he was tired and eager to get back to poor Mrs. Wilson, who would be worrying about where he was.

"How can I best find her? Who did she go with, lad?"

"How can I find her? Who did she go with, buddy?"

But Charley was sullen at his mother's exercise of authority before a stranger, and at that stranger's grave looks when he meant to have made him laugh.

But Charley was moody about his mom showing authority in front of a stranger, and he felt annoyed by that stranger's serious expression when he had intended to make him laugh.

"They were river boatmen;—that's all I know," said he.

"They were river boatmen; that’s all I know," he said.

"But what was the name of their boat?" persevered Job.

"But what was the name of their boat?" Job insisted.

"I never took no notice;—the Anne, or William,—or some of them common names, I'll be bound."

"I never paid any attention;—it was probably Anne or William—or one of those ordinary names, I bet."

"What pier did she start from?" asked Job, despairingly.

"What pier did she leave from?" asked Job, in despair.

"Oh, as for that matter, it were the stairs on the Prince's Pier she started from; but she'll not come back to the same, for the American steamer came up with the tide, and anchored close to it, blocking up the way for all the smaller craft. It's a rough evening too, to be out on," he maliciously added.

"Oh, about that, she started from the stairs at the Prince's Pier; but she won't return to the same spot, because the American steamer arrived with the tide and anchored right by it, blocking the way for all the smaller boats. It's a rough evening to be out on," he added with a hint of malice.

"Well, God's will be done! I did hope we could have saved the lad," said Job, sorrowfully; "but I'm getten very doubtful again. I'm uneasy about Mary, too,—very. She's a stranger in Liverpool."

"Well, it's up to God! I really hoped we could have saved the boy," said Job, sadly; "but I'm getting pretty doubtful again. I'm also very worried about Mary. She's new to Liverpool."

"So she told me," said Charley. "There's traps about for young women at every corner. It's a pity she's no one to meet her when she lands."

"So she told me," said Charley. "There are traps everywhere for young women. It's a shame she won't have anyone to meet her when she arrives."

"As for that," replied Job, "I don't see how any one could meet her when we can't tell where she would come to. I must trust to her coming right. She's getten spirit and sense. She'll most likely be for coming here again. Indeed, I don't know what else she can do, for she knows no other place in Liverpool. Missus, if she comes, will you give your son leave to bring her to No. 8, Back Garden Court, where there's friends waiting for her? I'll give him sixpence for his trouble."

"As for that," Job replied, "I don't see how anyone could find her since we don't know where she'd show up. I have to trust she'll come on her own. She's got spirit and sense. She'll probably come here again. Honestly, I don't know what else she can do because she doesn't know anywhere else in Liverpool. Ma'am, if she does come, will you let your son bring her to No. 8, Back Garden Court, where there are friends waiting for her? I'll give him sixpence for his trouble."

Mrs. Jones, pleased with the reference to her, gladly promised. And even Charley, indignant as he was at first at the idea of his motions being under the control of his mother, was mollified at the prospect of the sixpence, and at the probability of getting nearer to the heart of the mystery.

Mrs. Jones, happy about the mention of her, eagerly agreed. Even Charley, who was initially upset at the thought of his actions being controlled by his mother, was softened by the chance of earning the sixpence and getting closer to uncovering the mystery.

But Mary never came.

But Mary never showed up.

 

 

CHAPTER XXX.

JOB LEGH'S DECEPTION.

"Poor Susan moans, poor Susan groans;
The clock gives warning for eleven;
'Tis on the stroke—'He must be near,'
Quoth Betty, 'and will soon be here,
As sure as there's a moon in heaven.'

The clock is on the stroke of twelve,
And Johnny is not yet in sight,
—The moon's in heaven, as Betty sees,
But Betty is not quite at ease;
And Susan has a dreadful night."

"Poor Susan is moaning, poor Susan is groaning;
The clock shows that it's nearly eleven;
'It's about to strike—'He must be close,'
Said Betty, 'and will be here soon,
As sure as there's a moon in the sky.

The clock strikes twelve,
And Johnny still hasn't showed up,
—The moon's up there, as Betty sees,
But Betty isn't feeling very good;
"And Susan is having a really awful night."

Wordsworth.

Wordsworth.

Job found Mrs. Wilson pacing about in a restless way; not speaking to the woman at whose house she was staying, but occasionally heaving such deep oppressive sighs as quite startled those around her.

Job found Mrs. Wilson pacing restlessly; she wasn't talking to the woman whose house she was staying in, but every now and then, she let out deep, heavy sighs that surprised those nearby.

"Well!" said she, turning sharp round in her tottering walk up and down, as Job came in.

"Well!" she exclaimed, abruptly turning in her unsteady stride as Job entered.

"Well, speak!" repeated she, before he could make up his mind what to say; for, to tell the truth, he was studying for some kind-hearted lie which might soothe her for a time. But now the real state of the case came blurting forth in answer to her impatient questioning.

"Well, just say something!" she said again, before he could decide what to say; because, honestly, he was trying to think of a kind lie that might comfort her for a little while. But now the truth came tumbling out in response to her urgent questions.

"Will's not to the fore. But he'll may be turn up yet, time enough."

"Will's not here right now. But he might show up eventually."

She looked at him steadily for a minute, as if almost doubting if such despair could be in store for her as his words seemed to imply. Then she slowly shook her head, and said, more quietly than might have been expected from her previous excited manner,

She stared at him for a minute, almost questioning whether such despair could really be in her future, as his words suggested. Then she slowly shook her head and said, more softly than anyone might have expected from her earlier excited demeanor,

"Don't go for to say that! Thou dost not think it. Thou'rt well-nigh hopeless, like me. I seed all along my lad would be hung for what he never did. And better he were, and were shut [49] of this weary world, where there's neither justice nor mercy left."

"Don't say that! You don't really believe it. You're almost as hopeless as I am. I knew all along my son would be hanged for something he never did. And it would be better for him to be out of this weary world, where there's no justice or mercy left."

Footnote 49:   

Footnote 49:   

"Shut," quit.
(Return)

"Shut," stop.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

She looked up with tranced eyes as if praying to that throne where mercy ever abideth, and then sat down.

She looked up with dazed eyes as if praying to that throne where mercy always resides, and then sat down.

"Nay, now thou'rt off at a gallop," said Job. "Will has sailed this morning for sure, but that brave wench, Mary Barton, is after him, and will bring him back, I'll be bound, if she can but get speech on him. She's not back yet. Come, come, hold up thy head. It will all end right."

"Nah, now you’re off at a run," said Job. "Will definitely left this morning, but that brave girl, Mary Barton, is after him, and I’m sure she’ll bring him back if she can just talk to him. She’s not back yet. Come on, chin up. It will all work out in the end."

"It will all end right," echoed she; "but not as thou tak'st it. Jem will be hung, and will go to his father and the little lads, where the Lord God wipes away all tears, and where the Lord Jesus speaks kindly to the little ones, who look about for the mothers they left upon earth. Eh, Job, yon's a blessed land, and I long to go to it, and yet I fret because Jem is hastening there. I would not fret if he and I could lie down to-night to sleep our last sleep; not a bit would I fret if folk would but know him to be innocent—as I do."

"It will all turn out okay," she echoed; "but not in the way you think. Jem will be hung, and he will go to his father and the little boys, where God wipes away all tears, and where Jesus speaks kindly to the little ones who are looking for the mothers they left behind on earth. Oh, Job, that's a blessed place, and I long to go there, yet I worry because Jem is getting there so quickly. I wouldn't worry if he and I could lie down tonight to sleep our final sleep; I wouldn’t worry at all if people would just recognize that he is innocent—like I do."

"They'll know it sooner or later, and repent sore if they've hanged him for what he never did," replied Job.

"They'll find out eventually and feel really sorry if they execute him for something he didn't do," replied Job.

"Ay, that they will. Poor souls! May God have mercy on them when they find out their mistake."

"Yeah, they will. Poor souls! I hope God has mercy on them when they realize their mistake."

Presently Job grew tired of sitting waiting, and got up, and hung about the door and window, like some animal wanting to go out. It was pitch dark, for the moon had not yet risen.

Presently, Job grew tired of sitting around and got up, wandering by the door and window like an animal wanting to go outside. It was pitch dark since the moon hadn’t risen yet.

"You just go to bed," said he to the widow. "You'll want your strength for to-morrow. Jem will be sadly off, if he sees you so cut up as you look to-night. I'll step down again and find Mary. She'll be back by this time. I'll come and tell you every thing, never fear. But, now, you go to bed."

"You should just go to bed," he told the widow. "You’ll need your energy for tomorrow. Jem will be really upset if he sees you looking this upset tonight. I’ll go downstairs again and find Mary. She should be back by now. I’ll come back and fill you in on everything, don’t worry. But for now, you should get some rest."

"Thou'rt a kind friend, Job Legh, and I'll go, as thou wishest me. But, oh! mind thou com'st straight off to me, and bring Mary as soon as thou'st lit on her." She spoke low, but very calmly.

"You're a kind friend, Job Legh, and I'll go, as you wish. But, please remember to come straight to me and bring Mary as soon as you find her." She spoke softly, but very calmly.

"Ay, ay!" replied Job, slipping out of the house.

"Ay, ay!" replied Job, sliding out of the house.

He went first to Mr. Bridgenorth's, where it had struck him that Will and Mary might be all this time waiting for him.

He first went to Mr. Bridgenorth's, where it occurred to him that Will and Mary might have been waiting for him all this time.

They were not there, however. Mr. Bridgenorth had just come in, and Job went breathlessly up-stairs to consult with him as to the state of the case.

They weren't there, though. Mr. Bridgenorth had just arrived, and Job hurriedly went upstairs to talk to him about the situation.

"It's a bad job," said the lawyer, looking very grave, while he arranged his papers. "Johnson told me how it was; the woman that Wilson lodged with told him. I doubt it's but a wild-goose chase of the girl Barton. Our case must rest on the uncertainty of circumstantial evidence, and the goodness of the prisoner's previous character. A very vague and weak defence. However, I've engaged Mr. Clinton as counsel, and he'll make the best of it. And now, my good fellow, I must wish you good-night, and turn you out of doors. As it is, I shall have to sit up into the small hours. Did you see my clerk as you came up-stairs? You did! Then may I trouble you to ask him to step up immediately?"

"It's a tough situation," said the lawyer, looking very serious as he organized his papers. "Johnson filled me in on the details; the woman Wilson was staying with told him. I doubt this is anything but a wild goose chase led by the girl Barton. Our case will hinge on the uncertainty of circumstantial evidence and the prisoner's good character. A pretty weak defense, to be honest. However, I've brought in Mr. Clinton as our counsel, and he'll do his best with it. Now, my friend, I have to wish you goodnight and send you on your way. As it is, I'll have to stay up late. Did you see my clerk when you came upstairs? You did? Then could you please ask him to come up right away?"

After this Job could not stay, and, making his humble bow, he left the room.

After this, Job couldn't stay any longer, so he made a humble bow and left the room.

Then he went to Mrs. Jones's. She was in, but Charley had slipped off again. There was no holding that boy. Nothing kept him but lock and key, and they did not always; for once she had him locked up in the garret, and he had got off through the skylight. Perhaps now he was gone to see after the young woman down at the docks. He never wanted an excuse to be there.

Then he went to Mrs. Jones's place. She was home, but Charley had slipped away again. There was no stopping that kid. The only thing that held him was lock and key, and even that didn't always work; once, she had him locked in the attic, and he managed to escape through the skylight. Maybe he went to check on the young woman down at the docks. He never needed a reason to be there.

Unasked, Job took a chair, resolved to await Charley's re-appearance.

Uninvited, Job took a seat, determined to wait for Charley to come back.

Mrs. Jones ironed and folded her clothes, talking all the time of Charley and her husband, who was a sailor in some ship bound for India, and who, in leaving her their boy, had evidently left her rather more than she could manage. She moaned and croaked over sailors, and sea-port towns, and stormy weather, and sleepless nights, and trousers all over tar and pitch, long after Job had left off attending to her, and was only trying to hearken to every step and every voice in the street.

Mrs. Jones ironed and folded her clothes while constantly talking about Charley and her husband, who was a sailor on a ship heading to India. In leaving her their son, he had obviously left her with more than she could handle. She complained and mumbled about sailors, seaside towns, stormy weather, sleepless nights, and pants covered in tar and pitch long after Job had stopped listening to her and was just trying to pay attention to every noise and every voice outside.

At last Charley came in, but he came alone.

At last, Charley walked in, but he was alone.

"Yon Mary Barton has getten into some scrape or another," said he, addressing himself to Job. "She's not to be heard of at any of the piers; and Bourne says it were a boat from the Cheshire side as she went aboard of. So there's no hearing of her till to-morrow morning."

"That Mary Barton has gotten into some kind of trouble," he said, speaking to Job. "No one has seen her at any of the piers, and Bourne says she boarded a boat from the Cheshire side. So we won’t hear from her until tomorrow morning."

"To-morrow morning she'll have to be in court at nine o'clock, to bear witness on a trial," said Job, sorrowfully.

"Tomorrow morning she'll have to be in court at nine o'clock to testify in a trial," said Job, sadly.

"So she said; at least somewhat of the kind," said Charley, looking desirous to hear more. But Job was silent.

"So she said; at least a little bit like that," Charley said, looking eager to hear more. But Job stayed quiet.

He could not think of any thing further that could be done; so he rose up, and, thanking Mrs. Jones for the shelter she had given him, he went out into the street; and there he stood still, to ponder over probabilities and chances.

He couldn't think of anything else that could be done, so he stood up, thanked Mrs. Jones for the shelter she had provided, and walked out into the street. There, he stopped to think about the possibilities and chances.

After some little time he slowly turned towards the lodging where he had left Mrs. Wilson. There was nothing else to be done; but he loitered on the way, fervently hoping that her weariness and her woes might have sent her to sleep before his return, that he might be spared her questionings.

After a little while, he slowly turned toward the place where he had left Mrs. Wilson. There was nothing else he could do; but he dawdled on the way, fervently hoping that her tiredness and troubles had caused her to fall asleep before he got back, so he could avoid her questions.

He went very gently into the house-place where the sleepy landlady awaited his coming and his bringing the girl, who, she had been told, was to share the old woman's bed.

He quietly entered the house where the drowsy landlady was waiting for him and for the girl, who, she had been informed, was going to share the old woman's bed.

But in her sleepy blindness she knocked things so about in lighting the candle (she could see to have a nap by fire-light, she said), that the voice of Mrs. Wilson was heard from the little back-room, where she was to pass the night.

But in her sleepy haze, she knocked things around while trying to light the candle (she claimed she could take a nap by the firelight), so much so that Mrs. Wilson's voice was heard coming from the small back room where she was supposed to spend the night.

"Who's there?"

"Who's there?"

Job gave no answer, and kept down his breath, that she might think herself mistaken. The landlady, having no such care, dropped the snuffers with a sharp metallic sound, and then, by her endless apologies, convinced the listening woman that Job had returned.

Job said nothing and held his breath so she might think she was mistaken. The landlady, not having the same concern, dropped the snuffers with a sharp metallic clatter, and then, through her endless apologies, made the eavesdropping woman believe that Job had come back.

"Job! Job Legh!" she cried out, nervously.

"Job! Job Legh!" she shouted, anxiously.

"Eh, dear!" said Job to himself, going reluctantly to her bed-room door. "I wonder if one little lie would be a sin as things stand? It would happen give her sleep, and she won't have sleep for many and many a night (not to call sleep), if things goes wrong to-morrow. I'll chance it, any way."

"Ugh, great!" Job muttered to himself as he hesitantly approached her bedroom door. "I wonder if telling one little lie would be a sin given the circumstances? It might help her get some sleep, and she won’t have any sleep for a long time if things go badly tomorrow. I'll take the risk, anyway."

"Job! art thou there?" asked she again with a trembling impatience that told in every tone of her voice.

"Job! Are you there?" she asked again, her voice shaking with impatience that was clear in every tone.

"Ay! sure! I thought thou'd ha' been asleep by this time."

"Hey! Sure! I thought you would have been asleep by now."

"Asleep! How could I sleep till I knowed if Will were found?"

"Asleep! How could I sleep until I know if Will was found?"

"Now for it," muttered Job to himself. Then in a louder voice, "Never fear! he's found, and safe, ready for to-morrow."

"Here we go," Job muttered to himself. Then, in a louder voice, "Don't worry! He's found and safe, ready for tomorrow."

"And he'll prove that thing for my poor lad, will he? He'll bear witness that Jem were with him? Oh, Job, speak! tell me all!"

"And he’ll prove that for my poor boy, will he? He’ll be a witness that Jem was with him? Oh, Job, speak! Tell me everything!"

"In for a penny, in for a pound," thought Job. "Happen one prayer will do for the sum total. Any rate, I must go on now.—Ay, ay," shouted he, through the door. "He can prove all; and Jem will come off as clear as a new-born babe."

"In for a penny, in for a pound," Job thought. "Maybe one prayer will cover everything. At any rate, I need to keep going now. —Yeah, yeah," he shouted through the door. "He can prove everything; and Jem will come out just like a newborn baby."

He could hear Mrs. Wilson's rustling movements, and in an instant guessed she was on her knees, for he heard her trembling voice uplifted in thanksgiving and praise to God, stopped at times by sobs of gladness and relief.

He could hear Mrs. Wilson's rustling movements, and in an instant guessed she was on her knees, because he heard her trembling voice lifted in thanks and praise to God, interrupted at times by sobs of joy and relief.

And when he heard this, his heart misgave him; for he thought of the awful enlightening, the terrible revulsion of feeling that awaited her in the morning. He saw the short-sightedness of falsehood; but what could he do now?

And when he heard this, his heart sank; he thought about the awful realization and the terrible shock she would feel in the morning. He recognized the shortsightedness of dishonesty, but what could he do now?

While he listened, she ended her grateful prayers.

While he listened, she finished her thankful prayers.

"And Mary? Thou'st found her at Mrs. Jones's, Job?" said she, continuing her inquiries.

"And Mary? Have you found her at Mrs. Jones's, Job?" she said, continuing her questions.

He gave a great sigh.

He let out a big sigh.

"Yes, she was there, safe enough, second time of going.—God forgive me!" muttered he, "who'd ha' thought of my turning out such an arrant liar in my old days?"

"Yeah, she was there, safe enough, for the second time. —God forgive me!" he muttered, "who would have thought I'd end up being such a complete liar in my old age?"

"Bless the wench! Is she here? Why does she not come to bed? I'm sure she's need."

"Bless the girl! Is she here? Why isn't she coming to bed? I'm sure she needs it."

Job coughed away his remains of conscience, and made answer,

Job coughed up the last bits of his conscience and replied,

"She was a bit weary, and o'er done with her sail; and Mrs. Jones axed her to stay there all night. It was nigh at hand to the courts, where she will have to be in the morning."

"She was a little tired and worn out from her journey, and Mrs. Jones asked her to stay there all night. It was close to the courts, where she needed to be in the morning."

"It comes easy enough after a while," groaned out Job. "The father of lies helps one, I suppose, for now my speech comes as natural as truth. She's done questioning now, that's one good thing. I'll be off before Satan and she are at me again."

"It gets easier after a while," Job groaned. "I guess the father of lies lends a hand because now my words flow as naturally as the truth. She’s stopped asking questions, which is a relief. I’d better leave before Satan and she come after me again."

He went to the house-place, where the landlady stood wearily waiting. Her husband was in bed, and asleep long ago.

He went to the house, where the landlady was tiredly waiting. Her husband was already in bed, fast asleep.

But Job had not yet made up his mind what to do. He could not go to sleep, with all his anxieties, if he were put into the best bed in Liverpool.

But Job still hadn’t decided what to do. He couldn’t sleep, no matter how comfortable the best bed in Liverpool was, because of all his worries.

"Thou'lt let me sit up in this arm-chair," said he at length to the woman, who stood, expecting his departure.

"You'll let me sit in this armchair," he eventually said to the woman, who stood there, waiting for him to leave.

He was an old friend, so she let him do as he wished. But, indeed, she was too sleepy to have opposed him. She was too glad to be released and go to bed.

He was an old friend, so she let him do what he wanted. But honestly, she was too tired to argue with him. She was just happy to be free and able to go to bed.

 

 

CHAPTER XXXI.

HOW MARY PASSED THE NIGHT.

"To think
That all this long interminable night,
Which I have passed in thinking on two words—
'Guilty'—'Not Guilty!'—like one happy moment
O'er many a head hath flown unheeded by;
O'er happy sleepers dreaming in their bliss
Of bright to-morrows—or far happier still,
With deep breath buried in forgetfulness.
O all the dismallest images of death
Did swim before my eyes!"

"To reflect"
That all this endless night,
I've spent time pondering two words—
'Guilty'—'Not Guilty!'—like one joyful moment
That has flown over many heads unnoticed;
Over happy sleepers lost in their dreams
Of bright tomorrows—or even happier,
With deep breaths sunk in forgetfulness.
Oh, all the darkest images of death
Swam before my eyes!"

Wilson.

Wilson.

And now, where was Mary?

And now, where's Mary?

How Job's heart would have been relieved of one of its cares if he could have seen her: for he was in a miserable state of anxiety about her; and many and many a time through that long night he scolded her and himself; her for her obstinacy, and himself for his weakness in yielding to her obstinacy, when she insisted on being the one to follow and find out Will.

How relieved Job's heart would have been if he could have seen her: he was incredibly anxious about her; and many times throughout that long night, he blamed her and himself—her for being so stubborn, and himself for being weak and giving in to her stubbornness when she insisted on being the one to follow and find Will.

She did not pass that night in bed any more than Job; but she was under a respectable roof, and among kind, though rough people.

She didn’t spend that night in bed any more than Job did; but she was under a decent roof, and among kind, though tough people.

She had offered no resistance to the old boatman, when he had clutched her arm, in order to insure her following him, as he threaded the crowded dock-ways, and dived up strange bye-streets. She came on meekly after him, scarcely thinking in her stupor where she was going, and glad (in a dead, heavy way) that some one was deciding things for her.

She didn't resist the old boatman when he grabbed her arm to make sure she followed him as he navigated the crowded docks and turned down unfamiliar side streets. She trailed after him quietly, barely aware of where she was headed, and strangely relieved (in a dull, heavy way) that someone else was making decisions for her.

He led her to an old-fashioned house, almost as small as house could be, which had been built long ago, before all the other part of the street, and had a country-town look about it in the middle of that bustling back street. He pulled her into the house-place; and relieved to a certain degree of his fear of losing her on the way, he exclaimed,

He took her to a quaint little house, barely more than a tiny structure, built long before the rest of the street, giving it a small-town vibe right in the middle of that busy back street. He pulled her into the main room, and feeling a bit more relaxed about not losing her along the way, he exclaimed,

"There!" giving a great slap of one hand on her back.

"There!" she said, giving a hearty slap on her back with one hand.

The room was light and bright, and roused Mary (perhaps the slap on her back might help a little, too), and she felt the awkwardness of accounting for her presence to a little bustling old woman who had been moving about the fire-place on her entrance. The boatman took it very quietly, never deigning to give any explanation, but sitting down in his own particular chair, and chewing tobacco, while he looked at Mary with the most satisfied air imaginable, half triumphantly, as if she were the captive of his bow and spear, and half defyingly, as if daring her to escape.

The room was bright and cheerful, and it woke Mary up (maybe the slap on her back helped a bit, too), and she felt the awkwardness of having to explain her presence to a bustling little old woman who had been moving around the fireplace when she arrived. The boatman took it all in stride, never bothering to offer any explanation, instead sitting down in his own chair and chewing tobacco while he looked at Mary with the most satisfied expression imaginable, half triumphantly, as if she were his captive, and half defiantly, as if he were daring her to escape.

The old woman, his wife, stood still, poker in hand, waiting to be told who it was that her husband had brought home so unceremoniously; but, as she looked in amazement the girl's cheek flushed, and then blanched to a dead whiteness; a film came over her eyes, and catching at the dresser for support in that hot whirling room, she fell in a heap on the floor.

The old woman, his wife, stood still, poker in hand, waiting to be told who her husband had brought home so abruptly; but as she looked in disbelief, the girl’s cheeks flushed and then turned pale. A film came over her eyes, and grabbing the dresser for support in that hot, spinning room, she collapsed in a heap on the floor.

Both man and wife came quickly to her assistance. They raised her up, still insensible, and he supported her on one knee, while his wife pattered away for some cold fresh water. She threw it straight over Mary; but though it caused a great sob, the eyes still remained closed, and the face as pale as ashes.

Both the husband and wife rushed to help her. They lifted her up, still unconscious, and he held her up on one knee while his wife ran to get some cold fresh water. She splashed it directly on Mary; although it made her sob greatly, her eyes stayed closed and her face remained as pale as ashes.

"Who is she, Ben?" asked the woman, as she rubbed her unresisting, powerless hands.

"Who is she, Ben?" the woman asked, rubbing her helpless hands.

"How should I know?" answered her husband gruffly.

"How should I know?" her husband replied gruffly.

"Well-a-well!" (in a soothing tone, such as you use to irritated children), and as if half to herself, "I only thought you might, you know, as you brought her home. Poor thing! we must not ask aught about her, but that she needs help. I wish I'd my salts at home, but I lent 'em to Mrs. Burton, last Sunday in church, for she could not keep awake through the sermon. Dear-a-me, how white she is!"

"Well, well!" (in a calming tone, like you'd use with annoyed kids), and as if partially to herself, "I just thought you might, since you brought her home. Poor thing! We can’t ask anything about her, only that she needs help. I wish I had my salts at home, but I lent them to Mrs. Burton last Sunday in church because she couldn't stay awake during the sermon. Goodness, she looks so pale!"

"Here! you hold her up a bit," said her husband.

"Here! You hold her up for a moment," said her husband.

She did as he desired, still crooning to herself, not caring for his short, sharp interruptions as she went on; and, indeed, to her old, loving heart, his crossest words fell like pearls and diamonds, for he had been the husband of her youth; and even he, rough and crabbed as he was, was secretly soothed by the sound of her voice, although not for worlds, if he could have helped it, would he have shown any of the love that was hidden beneath his rough outside.

She did what he wanted, still humming to herself, not bothered by his quick, harsh interruptions as she continued; and, truly, to her old, loving heart, his angriest words felt like pearls and diamonds, because he had been the husband of her youth; and even though he was rough and grumpy, he was secretly comforted by the sound of her voice, although he would have never shown any of the love that lay hidden beneath his tough exterior.

"What's the old fellow after?" said she, bending over Mary, so as to accommodate the drooping head. "Taking my pen, as I've had better nor five year. Bless us, and save us! he's burning it! Ay, I see now, he's his wits about him; burnt feathers is always good for a faint. But they don't bring her round, poor wench! Now what's he after next? Well! he is a bright one, my old man! That I never thought of that, to be sure!" exclaimed she, as he produced a square bottle of smuggled spirits, labelled "Golden Wasser," from a corner cupboard in their little room.

"What's the old guy up to?" she said, leaning over Mary to support her drooping head. "Taking my pen, which I've had for more than five years. Oh my goodness! He's burning it! Oh, I see now, he's got his head on straight; burnt feathers are always good for someone feeling faint. But it’s not helping her, poor girl! Now what’s he going to do next? Well! He’s a clever one, my old man! I never thought of that, that's for sure!" she exclaimed, as he pulled out a square bottle of smuggled spirits labeled "Golden Wasser" from a corner cupboard in their small room.

"That'll do!" said she, as the dose he poured into Mary's open mouth made her start and cough. "Bless the man! It's just like him to be so tender and thoughtful!"

"That’s enough!" she said, as the amount he poured into Mary's open mouth made her jump and cough. "Bless that guy! It’s just like him to be so caring and considerate!"

"Not a bit!" snarled he, as he was relieved by Mary's returning colour, and opened eyes, and wondering, sensible gaze; "not a bit! I never was such a fool afore."

"Not at all!" he snapped, feeling relieved by the returning color in Mary's cheeks, her open eyes, and her curious, aware gaze; "not at all! I’ve never been such a fool before."

His wife helped Mary to rise, and placed her in a chair.

His wife helped Mary up and seated her in a chair.

"All's right now, young woman?" asked the boatman, anxiously.

"Everything okay now, young lady?" asked the boatman, worried.

"Yes, sir, and thank you. I'm sure, sir, I don't know rightly how to thank you," faltered Mary, softly forth.

"Yes, sir, and thank you. I'm really not sure how to properly thank you," Mary said quietly.

"Be hanged to you and your thanks." And he shook himself, took his pipe, and went out without deigning another word; leaving his wife sorely puzzled as to the character and history of the stranger within her doors.

"To hell with you and your thanks." He shook himself, grabbed his pipe, and walked out without saying another word, leaving his wife deeply confused about the character and background of the stranger in her home.

Mary watched the boatman leave the house, and then, turning her sorrowful eyes to the face of her hostess, she attempted feebly to rise, with the intention of going away,—where she knew not.

Mary watched the boatman leave the house, and then, turning her sad eyes to the face of her hostess, she tried weakly to get up, intending to leave—though she didn’t know where to go.

"Nay! nay! who e'er thou be'st, thou'rt not fit to go out into the street. Perhaps" (sinking her voice a little) "thou'rt a bad one; I almost misdoubt thee, thou'rt so pretty. Well-a-well! it's the bad ones as have the broken hearts, sure enough; good folk never get utterly cast down, they've always getten hope in the Lord: it's the sinful as bear the bitter, bitter grief in their crushed hearts, poor souls; it's them we ought, most of all, to pity and to help. She shanna leave the house to-night, choose who she is,—worst woman in Liverpool, she shanna. I wished I knew where th' old man picked her up, that I do."

"No! No! Whoever you are, you're not fit to be out on the street. Maybe" (lowering her voice a bit) "you're a bad one; I almost doubt you because you’re so pretty. Well, well! It’s the bad ones who have the broken hearts, that's for sure; good people never get completely crushed, they always have hope in the Lord: it’s the sinners who carry the bitter, bitter grief in their broken hearts, poor souls; it’s them we should, above all, pity and help. She shouldn’t leave the house tonight, no matter who she is—worst woman in Liverpool or not, she shouldn’t. I wish I knew where that old man picked her up, that I do."

Mary had listened feebly to this soliloquy, and now tried to satisfy her hostess in weak, broken sentences.

Mary had weakly listened to this speech and now tried to please her hostess with faint, fragmented sentences.

"I'm not a bad one, missis, indeed. Your master took me out to sea after a ship as had sailed. There was a man in it as might save a life at the trial to-morrow. The captain would not let him come, but he says he'll come back in the pilot-boat." She fell to sobbing at the thought of her waning hopes, and the old woman tried to comfort her, beginning with her accustomed,

"I'm not a bad person, ma'am, really. Your master took me out to sea after a ship that had set sail. There was a man on it who could save a life at the trial tomorrow. The captain wouldn’t let him come, but he says he’ll return in the pilot boat." She started crying at the thought of her fading hopes, and the old woman tried to comfort her, beginning with her usual,

"Well-a-well! and he'll come back, I'm sure. I know he will; so keep up your heart. Don't fret about it. He's sure to be back."

"Well, well! I'm sure he'll come back. I know he will, so stay hopeful. Don't worry about it. He's bound to return."

"Oh! I'm afraid! I'm sore afraid he won't," cried Mary, consoled, nevertheless, by the woman's assertions, all groundless as she knew them to be.

"Oh! I’m scared! I’m really scared he won’t," cried Mary, feeling a bit better, though, by the woman’s claims, which she knew were completely unfounded.

Still talking half to herself and half to Mary, the old woman prepared tea, and urged her visitor to eat and refresh herself. But Mary shook her head at the proffered food, and only drank a cup of tea with thirsty eagerness. For the spirits had thrown her into a burning heat, and rendered each impression received through her senses of the most painful distinctness and intensity, while her head ached in a terrible manner.

Still talking half to herself and half to Mary, the old woman prepared tea and encouraged her visitor to eat and refresh herself. But Mary shook her head at the offered food and only drank a cup of tea with eager thirst. The spirits had thrown her into a burning heat and made every feeling she experienced painfully vivid and intense, while her head ached terribly.

She disliked speaking, her power over her words seemed so utterly gone. She used quite different expressions to those she intended. So she kept silent, while Mrs. Sturgis (for that was the name of her hostess) talked away, and put her tea-things by, and moved about incessantly, in a manner that increased the dizziness in Mary's head. She felt as if she ought to take leave for the night and go. But where?

She really didn't like talking; it felt like her ability to express herself was completely lost. She ended up saying things that were completely different from what she meant. So, she stayed quiet while Mrs. Sturgis (that was her hostess's name) chatted on, cleared the tea things away, and kept moving around, which only made Mary feel more dizzy. She thought she should say goodnight and leave. But where would she go?

Presently the old man came back, crosser and gruffer than when he went away. He kicked aside the dry shoes his wife had prepared for him, and snarled at all she said. Mary attributed this to his finding her still there, and gathered up her strength for an effort to leave the house. But she was mistaken. By-and-bye, he said (looking right into the fire, as if addressing it), "Wind's right against them!"

Currently, the old man returned, even crankier and rougher than when he left. He kicked away the dry shoes his wife had set out for him and snapped at everything she said. Mary thought this was because he was upset to see her still there, so she gathered her strength to try to leave the house. But she was wrong. After a while, he said (staring directly into the fire, as if talking to it), "The wind's against them!"

"Ay, ay, and is it so?" said his wife, who, knowing him well, knew that his surliness proceeded from some repressed sympathy. "Well-a-well, wind changes often at night. Time enough before morning. I'd bet a penny it has changed sin' thou looked."

"Really, is that true?" said his wife, who, knowing him well, understood that his grumpiness came from some hidden sympathy. "Well, well, the wind often shifts at night. There's plenty of time before morning. I’d bet a penny that it has changed since you last looked."

She looked out of their little window at a weather-cock, near, glittering in the moonlight; and as she was a sailor's wife, she instantly recognised the unfavourable point at which the indicator seemed stationary, and giving a heavy sigh, turned into the room, and began to beat about in her own mind for some other mode of comfort.

She looked out of their small window at a weather vane nearby, shining in the moonlight; and since she was a sailor's wife, she immediately recognized the bad direction the indicator was stuck on. With a heavy sigh, she turned back into the room and started to think of some other way to find comfort.

"There's no one else who can prove what you want at the trial to-morrow, is there?" asked she.

"There's no one else who can prove what you want at the trial tomorrow, right?" she asked.

"No one!" answered Mary.

"No one!" Mary replied.

"And you've no clue to the one as is really guilty, if t'other is not?"

"And you have no idea who the real guilty party is, if the other one isn’t?"

Mary did not answer, but trembled all over.

Mary didn't answer, but trembled all over.

Sturgis saw it.

Sturgis witnessed it.

"Don't bother her with thy questions," said he to his wife. "She mun go to bed, for she's all in a shiver with the sea air. I'll see after the wind, hang it, and the weather-cock, too. Tide will help 'em when it turns."

"Don't bother her with your questions," he told his wife. "She needs to go to bed, because she's freezing from the sea air. I'll take care of the wind, darn it, and the weather vane, too. The tide will help them when it comes in."

Mary went up-stairs murmuring thanks and blessings on those who took the stranger in. Mrs. Sturgis led her into a little room redolent of the sea and foreign lands. There was a small bed for one son, bound for China; and a hammock slung above for another, who was now tossing in the Baltic. The sheets looked made out of sail-cloth, but were fresh and clean in spite of their brownness.

Mary went upstairs, quietly expressing her gratitude and good wishes for those who welcomed the stranger. Mrs. Sturgis took her into a small room that smelled of the ocean and distant places. There was a tiny bed for one son, who was heading to China, and a hammock above for another, who was currently battling the waves in the Baltic. The sheets seemed to be made of sailcloth, yet they were fresh and clean despite their brown color.

Against the wall were wafered two rough drawings of vessels with their names written underneath, on which the mother's eyes caught, and gazed until they filled with tears. But she brushed the drops away with the back of her hand, and in a cheerful tone went on to assure Mary the bed was well aired.

Against the wall were two rough drawings of boats stuck up, with their names written underneath. The mother saw them and stared until her eyes filled with tears. But she wiped the tears away with the back of her hand, and in a cheerful tone continued to assure Mary that the bed was well aired.

"I cannot sleep, thank you. I will sit here, if you please," said Mary, sinking down on the window-seat.

"I can't sleep, thanks. I'll just sit here, if that's okay," said Mary, settling down on the window seat.

"Come, now," said Mrs. Sturgis, "my master told me to see you to bed, and I mun. What's the use of watching? A watched pot never boils, and I see you are after watching that weather-cock. Why now, I try never to look at it, else I could do nought else. My heart many a time goes sick when the wind rises, but I turn away and work away, and try never to think on the wind, but on what I ha' getten to do."

"Come on now," said Mrs. Sturgis, "my boss told me to help you get to bed, and I will. What’s the point in staying up? A watched pot never boils, and I can see you’re focused on that weather vane. I try not to look at it at all, or I wouldn't be able to do anything else. My heart often feels heavy when the wind picks up, but I turn away and keep working, trying not to think about the wind, but instead on what I have to do."

"Let me stay up a little," pleaded Mary, as her hostess seemed so resolute about seeing her to bed. Her looks won her suit.

"Can I stay up a bit longer?" Mary asked, as her hostess seemed set on putting her to bed. Her expression persuaded her.

"Well, I suppose I mun. I shall catch it down stairs, I know. He'll be in a fidget till you're getten to bed, I know; so you mun be quiet if you are so bent upon staying up."

"Well, I guess I have to. I'll catch it downstairs, I know. He'll be restless until you're in bed, I know; so you need to be quiet if you're so determined to stay up."

And quietly, noiselessly, Mary watched the unchanging weather-cock through the night. She sat on the little window-seat, her hand holding back the curtain which shaded the room from the bright moonlight without; her head resting its weariness against the corner of the window-frame; her eyes burning and stiff with the intensity of her gaze.

And quietly, silently, Mary watched the unchanging weather vane through the night. She sat on the small window seat, her hand keeping the curtain back to block the bright moonlight outside; her head resting wearily in the corner of the window frame; her eyes aching and strained from staring so intently.

The ruddy morning stole up the horizon, casting a crimson glow into the watcher's room.

The bright morning crept over the horizon, filling the watcher’s room with a red glow.

It was the morning of the day of trial!

It was the morning of the trial day!

 

 

CHAPTER XXXII.

THE TRIAL AND VERDICT—"NOT GUILTY."

"Thou stand'st here arraign'd,
That, with presumption impious and accursed,
Thou hast usurp'd God's high prerogative,
Making thy fellow mortal's life and death
Wait on thy moody and diseased passions;
That with a violent and untimely steel
Hast set abroach the blood that should have ebbed
In calm and natural current: to sum all
In one wild name—a name the pale air freezes at,
And every cheek of man sinks in with horror—
Thou art a cold and midnight murderer."

"You stand here charged,"
For with presumptuous and cursed arrogance,
You have taken on God's ultimate authority,
Determining whether your fellow human lives or dies
Based on your moody and sickly emotions;
With a violent and premature weapon,
You have spilled the blood that should have been shed.
In a calm and natural way: to sum it all up
In one chaotic name—a name that chills the air,
And makes every man's cheek pale with fear—
You are a cold and wicked murderer."

Milman's "Fazio."

Milman's "Fazio."

Of all the restless people who found that night's hours agonising from excess of anxiety, the poor father of the murdered man was perhaps the most restless. He had slept but little since the blow had fallen; his waking hours had been too full of agitated thought, which seemed to haunt and pursue him through his unquiet slumbers.

Of all the restless people who found that night's hours unbearable due to overwhelming anxiety, the grieving father of the murdered man was probably the most troubled. He had hardly slept since the tragedy occurred; his waking hours had been filled with distressing thoughts that seemed to follow and torment him through his restless nights.

And this night of all others was the most sleepless. He turned over and over again in his mind the wonder if every thing had been done that could be done, to insure the conviction of Jem Wilson. He almost regretted the haste with which he had urged forward the proceedings, and yet until he had obtained vengeance, he felt as if there was no peace on earth for him (I don't know that he exactly used the term vengeance in his thoughts; he spoke of justice, and probably thought of his desired end as such); no peace either bodily or mental, for he moved up and down his bedroom with the restless incessant tramp of a wild beast in a cage, and if he compelled his aching limbs to cease for an instant, the twitchings which ensued almost amounted to convulsions, and he re-commenced his walk as the lesser evil, and the more bearable fatigue.

And on this night, more than any other, he couldn’t sleep. He kept turning over in his mind whether everything possible had been done to ensure Jem Wilson's conviction. He almost regretted how quickly he had pushed the proceedings forward, yet until he got his revenge, he felt like there would be no peace for him on earth (he probably wouldn't have used the word revenge in his thoughts; he thought of justice and likely saw his goal as such); no peace either physically or mentally, as he paced back and forth in his bedroom like a restless wild animal in a cage. Whenever he forced his aching body to stop for even a moment, the resulting twitching felt like convulsions, so he started walking again, as that seemed the lesser evil and the more tolerable fatigue.

With daylight increased power of action came; and he drove off to arouse his attorney, and worry him with further directions and inquiries; and when that was ended, he sat, watch in hand, until the courts should be opened, and the trial begin.

With the light of day, his energy grew; so he headed out to wake up his lawyer and burden him with more instructions and questions. Once that was done, he sat there, watch in hand, waiting for the courts to open and the trial to start.

What were all the living,—wife or daughters,—what were they in comparison with the dead,—the murdered son who lay unburied still, in compliance with his father's earnest wish, and almost vowed purpose of having the slayer of his child sentenced to death, before he committed the body to the rest of the grave?

What were all the living—wife or daughters—compared to the dead—his murdered son who still lay unburied, following his father's strong wish and nearly sworn commitment to have his child's killer sentenced to death before finally laying him to rest?

At nine o'clock they all met at their awful place of rendezvous.

At nine o'clock, they all gathered at their terrible meeting spot.

The judge, the jury, the avenger of blood, the prisoner, the witnesses—all were gathered together within one building. And besides these were many others, personally interested in some part of the proceedings, in which, however, they took no part; Job Legh, Ben Sturgis, and several others were there, amongst whom was Charley Jones.

The judge, the jury, the avenger of blood, the prisoner, the witnesses—all were gathered together in one building. And besides these were many others, personally interested in some part of the proceedings, in which, however, they took no part; Job Legh, Ben Sturgis, and several others were there, including Charley Jones.

Job Legh had carefully avoided any questioning from Mrs. Wilson that morning. Indeed he had not been much in her company, for he had risen up early to go out once more to make inquiry for Mary; and when he could hear nothing of her, he had desperately resolved not to undeceive Mrs. Wilson, as sorrow never came too late; and if the blow were inevitable, it would be better to leave her in ignorance of the impending evil as long as possible. She took her place in the witness-room, worn and dispirited, but not anxious.

Job Legh had intentionally steered clear of any questions from Mrs. Wilson that morning. In fact, he hadn't spent much time with her at all, as he had gotten up early to search for Mary once again. When he couldn't find any news about her, he made a painful decision not to enlighten Mrs. Wilson, believing that sorrow could come at any time; if the bad news was unavoidable, it was better to keep her in the dark about the impending trouble for as long as possible. She settled into the witness room, tired and downcast, but not worried.

As Job struggled through the crowd into the body of the court, Mr. Bridgenorth's clerk beckoned to him.

As Job pushed his way through the crowd into the courtroom, Mr. Bridgenorth's clerk signaled him to come over.

"Here's a letter for you from our client!"

"Here's a letter for you from our client!"

Job sickened as he took it. He did not know why, but he dreaded a confession of guilt, which would be an overthrow of all hope.

Job felt nauseous as he accepted it. He wasn't sure why, but he feared a confession of guilt, which would destroy all hope.

The letter ran as follows.
 

The letter read as follows.

Dear Friend,—I thank you heartily for your goodness in finding me a lawyer, but lawyers can do no good to me, whatever they may do to other people. But I am not the less obliged to you, dear friend. I foresee things will go against me—and no wonder. If I was a jury-man, I should say the man was guilty as had as much evidence brought against him as may be brought against me to-morrow. So it's no blame to them if they do. But, Job Legh, I think I need not tell you I am as guiltless in this matter as the babe unborn, although it is not in my power to prove it. If I did not believe that you thought me innocent, I could not write as I do now to tell you my wishes. You'll not forget they are the wishes of a man shortly to die. Dear friend, you must take care of my mother. Not in the money way, for she will have enough for her and Aunt Alice; but you must let her talk to you of me; and show her that (whatever others may do) you think I died innocent. I don't reckon she will stay long behind when we are all gone. Be tender with her, Job, for my sake; and if she is a bit fractious at times, remember what she has gone through. I know mother will never doubt me, God bless her.

Dear Friend,—I really appreciate your kindness in finding me a lawyer, but honestly, lawyers can’t help me, no matter what they do for others. Still, I’m grateful to you, dear friend. I can see things aren’t looking good for me—and it’s no surprise. If I were a juror, I would say the man was guilty since there’s as much evidence against him as there may be against me tomorrow. So it’s not their fault if they reach that conclusion. But, Job Legh, I shouldn’t have to tell you that I’m as innocent in this matter as an unborn child, even though I can’t prove it. If I didn’t believe you thought I was innocent, I couldn’t write to you like this to share my wishes. Don’t forget these are the wishes of a man who’s about to die. Dear friend, you need to look after my mother. Not in terms of money, because she’ll have enough for herself and Aunt Alice; but you must let her talk about me and show her that, no matter what others might say, you believe I died innocent. I don’t think she will last long after we’re all gone. Be gentle with her, Job, for my sake; and if she’s a bit irritable at times, remember what she has been through. I know my mother will never doubt me, God bless her.

There is one other whom I fear I have loved too dearly; and yet, the loving her has made the happiness of my life. She will think I have murdered her lover; she will think I have caused the grief she must be feeling. And she must go on thinking so. It is hard upon me to say this; but she must. It will be best for her, and that's all I ought to think on. But, dear Job, you are a hearty fellow for your time of life, and may live a many years to come; and perhaps you could tell her, when you felt sure you were drawing near your end, that I solemnly told you (as I do now) that I was innocent of this thing. You must not tell her for many years to come; but I cannot well bear to think on her living through a long life, and hating the thought of me as the murderer of him she loved, and dying with that hatred to me in her heart. It would hurt me sore in the other world to see the look of it in her face, as it would be, till she was told. I must not let myself think on how she must be viewing me now. So God bless you, Job Legh; and no more from

There’s one other person I’m afraid I’ve loved too much; and yet, loving her has brought me happiness in my life. She’ll think I’ve killed her lover; she’ll believe I’m the reason for the pain she must be feeling. And she has to keep thinking that. It’s hard for me to say this; but she must. It will be best for her, and that’s all I should focus on. But, dear Job, you’re a strong guy for your age, and you may live many more years; and maybe you could tell her, when you’re sure you’re nearing the end, that I solemnly told you (as I do now) that I’m innocent of this. You shouldn’t tell her for many years; but I can’t stand the thought of her living a long life, hating me as her lover’s murderer, and dying with that hatred in her heart. It would really hurt me in the next world to see that look on her face until she knows the truth. I have to avoid thinking about how she must see me now. So God bless you, Job Legh; and no more from

Yours to command,

Yours to command,

James Wilson.
 

James Wilson.

Job turned the letter over and over when he had read it; sighed deeply; and then wrapping it carefully up in a bit of newspaper he had about him, he put it in his waistcoat pocket, and went off to the door of the witness-room to ask if Mary Barton were there.

Job turned the letter over in his hands after reading it; he sighed deeply, and then, wrapping it carefully in a piece of newspaper he had with him, he tucked it into his waistcoat pocket and headed to the door of the witness room to ask if Mary Barton was there.

As the door opened he saw her sitting within, against a table on which her folded arms were resting, and her head was hidden within them. It was an attitude of hopelessness, and would have served to strike Job dumb in sickness of heart, even without the sound of Mrs. Wilson's voice in passionate sobbing, and sore lamentations, which told him as well as words could do (for she was not within view of the door, and he did not care to go in), that she was at any rate partially undeceived as to the hopes he had given her last night.

As the door opened, he saw her sitting inside, leaning against a table with her arms folded and her head resting on them. She looked hopeless, and the sight alone would have left Job speechless with heartache, even without hearing Mrs. Wilson's voice filled with passionate sobs and deep regrets, which made it clear to him—better than words could—that she was at least somewhat aware that the hopes he had given her last night were misguided, even though she was out of sight and he didn't want to step inside.

Sorrowfully did Job return into the body of the court; neither Mrs. Wilson nor Mary having seen him as he had stood at the witness-room door.

Sorrowfully, Job returned to the courtroom; neither Mrs. Wilson nor Mary had noticed him as he stood at the witness-room door.

As soon as he could bring his distracted thoughts to bear upon the present scene, he perceived that the trial of James Wilson for the murder of Henry Carson was just commencing. The clerk was gabbling over the indictment, and in a minute or two there was the accustomed question, "How say you, Guilty, or Not Guilty?"

As soon as he could focus his scattered thoughts on what was happening, he realized that the trial of James Wilson for the murder of Henry Carson was just starting. The clerk was quickly reading through the indictment, and in a minute or two, the familiar question came up, "How do you plead, Guilty or Not Guilty?"

Although but one answer was expected,—was customary in all cases,—there was a pause of dead silence, an interval of solemnity even in this hackneyed part of the proceeding; while the prisoner at the bar stood with compressed lips, looking at the judge with his outward eyes, but with far other and different scenes presented to his mental vision;—a sort of rapid recapitulation of his life,—remembrances of his childhood,—his father (so proud of him, his first-born child),—his sweet little playfellow, Mary,—his hopes, his love,—his despair, yet still, yet ever and ever, his love,—the blank, wide world it had been without her love,—his mother,—his childless mother,—but not long to be so,—not long to be away from all she loved,—nor during that time to be oppressed with doubt as to his innocence, sure and secure of her darling's heart;—he started from his instant's pause, and said in a low firm voice,

Although only one answer was expected—and that was standard in all cases—there was a moment of dead silence, a somber pause even in this routine aspect of the proceedings. The prisoner at the bar stood there with tightly pressed lips, staring at the judge with his outward eyes, but his mind was filled with very different scenes. It was like a quick flashback of his life—memories of his childhood, his father (so proud of him, his firstborn), his sweet little playmate, Mary, his hopes, his love, his despair, yet still, always and forever, his love. The vast, empty world it had been without her love, his mother—his childless mother—but not for long, not long to be away from everything she loved, nor during that time to be troubled with doubts about his innocence, certain and assured of her beloved son’s heart. He jolted from his brief pause and said in a low, steady voice,

"Not guilty, my lord."

"Not guilty, Your Honor."

The circumstances of the murder, the discovery of the body, the causes of suspicion against Jem, were as well known to most of the audience as they are to you, so there was some little buzz of conversation going on among the people while the leading counsel for the prosecution made his very effective speech.

The details of the murder, the finding of the body, and the reasons people suspected Jem were as familiar to most of the audience as they are to you. So, there was a bit of chatter among the crowd while the main prosecutor gave a really impactful speech.

"That's Mr. Carson, the father, sitting behind Serjeant Wilkinson!"

"That's Mr. Carson, the dad, sitting behind Sergeant Wilkinson!"

"What a noble-looking old man he is! so stern and inflexible, with such classical features! Does he not remind you of some of the busts of Jupiter?"

"What a dignified old man he is! So serious and unyielding, with such striking features! Doesn’t he remind you of some of the busts of Jupiter?"

"I am more interested by watching the prisoner. Criminals always interest me. I try to trace in the features common to humanity some expression of the crimes by which they have distinguished themselves from their kind. I have seen a good number of murderers in my day, but I have seldom seen one with such marks of Cain on his countenance as the man at the bar."

"I’m more interested in watching the prisoner. Criminals always catch my attention. I try to find in their features something that shows the crimes they’ve committed that set them apart from others. I’ve seen a fair number of murderers in my time, but I’ve rarely seen one with such clear signs of guilt on his face as the man at the bar."

"Well, I am no physiognomist, but I don't think his face strikes me as bad. It certainly is gloomy and depressed, and not unnaturally so, considering his situation."

"Well, I’m not an expert in reading faces, but I don’t think his face looks that bad. It definitely seems gloomy and downcast, and that’s not surprising given his situation."

"Only look at his low, resolute brow, his downcast eye, his white compressed lips. He never looks up,—just watch him."

"Just look at his furrowed brow, his downcast gaze, his tightly pressed lips. He never looks up—just watch him."

"His forehead is not so low if he had that mass of black hair removed, and is very square, which some people say is a good sign. If others are to be influenced by such trifles as you are, it would have been much better if the prison barber had cut his hair a little previous to the trial; and as for down-cast eye, and compressed lip, it is all part and parcel of his inward agitation just now; nothing to do with character, my good fellow."

"His forehead wouldn't seem so low if he got rid of that thick mass of black hair, and it's very square, which some people say is a good sign. If others are going to be swayed by insignificant things like you are, it would have been much better if the prison barber had trimmed his hair a bit before the trial; and as for the downcast eyes and tight lips, that's all just part of his inner turmoil right now; it has nothing to do with his character, my friend."

Poor Jem! His raven hair (his mother's pride, and so often fondly caressed by her fingers), was that too to have its influence against him?

Poor Jem! His black hair (his mother's pride, and so often lovingly stroked by her fingers) – would that also work against him?

The witnesses were called. At first they consisted principally of policemen; who, being much accustomed to giving evidence, knew what were the material points they were called on to prove, and did not lose the time of the court in listening to any thing unnecessary.

The witnesses were called. Initially, they were mainly police officers who, being used to giving testimony, understood the key points they needed to establish and didn’t waste the court’s time on anything unnecessary.

"Clear as day against the prisoner," whispered one attorney's clerk to another.

"Obvious as can be against the prisoner," whispered one attorney's clerk to another.

"Black as night, you mean," replied his friend; and they both smiled.

"Black as night, you mean," his friend replied, and they both smiled.

"Jane Wilson! who's she? some relation, I suppose, from the name."

"Jane Wilson! Who is she? I guess she’s some kind of relation, based on the name."

"The mother,—she that is to prove the gun part of the case."

"The mother—she who is going to prove the gun part of the case."

"Oh, ay—I remember! Rather hard on her, too, I think."

"Oh, yeah—I remember! That was pretty tough on her, too, I think."

Then both were silent, as one of the officers of the court ushered Mrs. Wilson into the witness-box. I have often called her "the old woman," and "an old woman," because, in truth, her appearance was so much beyond her years, which might not be many above fifty. But partly owing to her accident in early life, which left a stamp of pain upon her face, partly owing to her anxious temper, partly to her sorrows, and partly to her limping gait, she always gave me the idea of age. But now she might have seemed more than seventy; her lines were so set and deep, her features so sharpened, and her walk so feeble. She was trying to check her sobs into composure, and (unconsciously) was striving to behave as she thought would best please her poor boy, whom she knew she had often grieved by her uncontrolled impatience. He had buried his face in his arms, which rested on the front of the dock (an attitude he retained during the greater part of his trial, and which prejudiced many against him).

Then both fell silent as one of the court officers led Mrs. Wilson into the witness box. I have often referred to her as "the old woman" because her appearance was far beyond her years, which couldn’t be more than fifty. But due to her early life accident that left a mark of pain on her face, her anxious temperament, her sorrows, and her limping gait, she always seemed older to me. Now she looked like she could be over seventy; her lines were so pronounced and deep, her features so sharp, and her walk so unsteady. She was trying to hold back her sobs to compose herself and was (unconsciously) trying to act in a way she thought would best please her poor boy, whom she knew she had often upset with her impatience. He had buried his face in his arms resting on the front of the dock (an attitude he kept for most of his trial, which biased many against him).

The counsel began the examination.

The lawyer began the examination.

"Your name is Jane Wilson, I believe."

"Your name is Jane Wilson, right?"

"Yes, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"The mother of the prisoner at the bar?"

"The mother of the prisoner on trial?"

"Yes, sir;" with quivering voice, ready to break out into weeping, but earning respect by the strong effort at self-control, prompted, as I have said before, by her earnest wish to please her son by her behaviour.

"Yes, sir," she said with a trembling voice, on the verge of tears, but gaining respect through her determined effort to maintain her composure, motivated, as I mentioned earlier, by her sincere desire to make her son proud through her actions.

The barrister now proceeded to the important part of the examination, tending to prove that the gun found on the scene of the murder was the prisoner's. She had committed herself so fully to the policeman, that she could not well retract; so without much delay in bringing the question round to the desired point, the gun was produced in court, and the inquiry made—

The lawyer now moved on to the crucial part of the questioning, aiming to demonstrate that the gun discovered at the murder scene belonged to the accused. She had locked herself into her statements with the police officer, making it difficult for her to backtrack; so without wasting much time steering the conversation to the right topic, the gun was presented in court, and the question was asked—

"That gun belongs to your son, does it not?"

"That gun belongs to your son, right?"

She clenched the sides of the witness-box in her efforts to make her parched tongue utter words. At last she moaned forth,

She gripped the edges of the witness stand, trying to get her dry tongue to form words. Finally, she let out a groan,

"Oh! Jem, Jem! what mun I say?"

"Oh! Jem, Jem! What am I supposed to say?"

Every one bent forward to hear the prisoner's answer; although, in fact, it was of little importance to the issue of the trial. He lifted up his head; and with a face brimming full of pity for his mother, yet resolved into endurance, said,

Everyone leaned in to catch the prisoner’s response, even though it really didn’t matter much to the outcome of the trial. He raised his head, his expression filled with sympathy for his mother but also firm in his determination, and said,

"Tell the truth, mother!"

"Speak the truth, Mom!"

And so she did, with the fidelity of a little child. Every one felt that she did; and the little colloquy between mother and son did them some slight service in the opinion of the audience. But the awful judge sat unmoved; and the jurymen changed not a muscle of their countenances; while the counsel for the prosecution went triumphantly through this part of the case, including the fact of Jem's absence from home on the night of the murder, and bringing every admission to bear right against the prisoner.

And so she did, with the loyalty of a small child. Everyone sensed that she did; and the brief exchange between mother and son improved their standing a bit in the eyes of the audience. But the stern judge remained impassive; the jurors didn't show a flicker of emotion; while the prosecutor confidently highlighted this part of the case, emphasizing Jem's absence from home on the night of the murder and using every acknowledgment to paint a negative picture of the defendant.

It was over. She was told to go down. But she could no longer compel her mother's heart to keep silence, and suddenly turning towards the judge (with whom she imagined the verdict to rest), she thus addressed him with her choking voice.

It was over. She was told to go downstairs. But she could no longer make her mother's heart stay quiet, and suddenly turning to the judge (who she thought held the verdict), she spoke to him with her choked voice.

"And now, sir, I've telled you the truth, and the whole truth, as he bid me; but don't ye let what I have said go for to hang him; oh, my lord judge, take my word for it, he's as innocent as the child as has yet to be born. For sure, I, who am his mother, and have nursed him on my knee, and been gladdened by the sight of him every day since, ought to know him better than yon pack of fellows" (indicating the jury, while she strove against her heart to render her words distinct and clear for her dear son's sake) "who, I'll go bail, never saw him before this morning in all their born days. My lord judge, he's so good I often wondered what harm there was in him; many is the time when I've been fretted (for I'm frabbit enough at times), when I've scold't myself, and said, 'You ungrateful thing, the Lord God has given you Jem, and isn't that blessing enough for you?' But He has seen fit to punish me. If Jem is—if Jem is—taken from me, I shall be a childless woman; and very poor, having nought left to love on earth, and I cannot say 'His will be done.' I cannot, my lord judge, oh, I cannot."

"And now, sir, I've told you the truth, and the whole truth, as he asked me to; but please don’t let what I’ve said be used to condemn him; oh, my lord judge, believe me, he's as innocent as a child not yet born. I, who am his mother, who have cared for him and have been happy to see him every day since, should know him better than that group" (indicating the jury, while she struggled to keep her words clear and distinct for her dear son's sake) "who, I bet, have never seen him before this morning in their lives. My lord judge, he's so good that I've often wondered what wrongs he could possibly have done; many times I've been upset (and I can be quite irritable at times), I've scolded myself and said, 'You ungrateful thing, the Lord God has given you Jem, and isn't that enough of a blessing for you?' But He has chosen to punish me. If Jem is—if Jem is—taken from me, I will be childless; and very poor, having nothing left to love on earth, and I can't accept 'His will be done.' I can't, my lord judge, oh, I can't."

While sobbing out these words she was led away by the officers of the court, but tenderly, and reverently, with the respect which great sorrow commands.

While crying out these words, she was gently led away by the court officers, with tenderness and respect that great sorrow demands.

The stream of evidence went on and on, gathering fresh force from every witness who was examined, and threatening to overwhelm poor Jem. Already they had proved that the gun was his, that he had been heard not many days before the commission of the deed to threaten the deceased; indeed, that the police had, at that time, been obliged to interfere to prevent some probable act of violence. It only remained to bring forward a sufficient motive for the threat and the murder. The clue to this had been furnished by the policeman, who had overheard Jem's angry language to Mr. Carson; and his report in the first instance had occasioned the subpœna to Mary.

The evidence kept piling up, gaining more strength from every witness who testified, and it began to overwhelm poor Jem. They had already established that the gun was his, and that he had been heard threatening the victim just days before the crime; in fact, the police had to step in at that time to prevent a potential act of violence. All that was left was to present a strong motive for both the threat and the murder. The clue to this had come from the policeman who overheard Jem's angry words directed at Mr. Carson; his report had initially led to Mary being subpoenaed.

And now she was to be called on to bear witness. The court was by this time almost as full as it could hold; but fresh attempts were being made to squeeze in at all the entrances, for many were anxious to see and hear this part of the trial.

And now she was called to testify. The courtroom was nearly full, and people were still trying to squeeze in through all the entrances because many wanted to see and hear this part of the trial.

Old Mr. Carson felt an additional beat at his heart at the thought of seeing the fatal Helen, the cause of all—a kind of interest and yet repugnance, for was not she beloved by the dead; nay, perhaps in her way, loving and mourning for the same being that he himself was so bitterly grieving over? And yet he felt as if he abhorred her and her rumoured loveliness, as if she were the curse against him; and he grew jealous of the love with which she had inspired his son, and would fain have deprived her of even her natural right of sorrowing over her lover's untimely end: for you see it was a fixed idea in the minds of all, that the handsome, bright, gay, rich young gentleman must have been beloved in preference to the serious, almost stern-looking smith, who had to toil for his daily bread.

Old Mr. Carson's heart raced at the thought of seeing Helen, the one responsible for everything—a mix of curiosity and disgust, because wasn't she loved by the dead? Maybe in her own way, she was grieving for the same person he was mourning so deeply. Still, he felt a strong loathing for her and her rumored beauty, as if she were a curse on him. He became jealous of the love she inspired in his son and wished he could take away even her right to mourn her lover's tragic death. Everyone believed that the handsome, cheerful, wealthy young man must have been cherished more than the serious, almost harsh-looking blacksmith who worked hard for a living.

Hitherto the effect of the trial had equalled Mr. Carson's most sanguine hopes, and a severe look of satisfaction came over the face of the avenger,—over that countenance whence the smile had departed, never more to return.

So far, the outcome of the trial had matched Mr. Carson's most optimistic expectations, and a strong expression of satisfaction spread across the face of the avenger—on that face where the smile had vanished, never to return.

All eyes were directed to the door through which the witnesses entered. Even Jem looked up to catch one glimpse before he hid his face from her look of aversion. The officer had gone to fetch her.

All eyes were on the door as the witnesses walked in. Even Jem looked up for a moment before he buried his face to avoid her look of disgust. The officer had gone to get her.

She was in exactly the same attitude as when Job Legh had seen her two hours before through the half-open door. Not a finger had moved. The officer summoned her, but she did not stir. She was so still he thought she had fallen asleep, and he stepped forward and touched her. She started up in an instant, and followed him with a kind of rushing rapid motion into the court, into the witness-box.

She was in the same position as when Job Legh had seen her two hours earlier through the half-open door. Not a finger had moved. The officer called to her, but she didn’t budge. She was so still that he thought she had fallen asleep, so he stepped closer and touched her. She jolted awake instantly and followed him with a quick, rushing motion into the court, into the witness box.

And amid all that sea of faces, misty and swimming before her eyes, she saw but two clear bright spots, distinct and fixed: the judge, who might have to condemn; and the prisoner, who might have to die.

And among all those faces, blurry and swirling in front of her, she could see only two clear, bright spots, sharp and steady: the judge, who might have to condemn, and the prisoner, who might have to die.

The mellow sunlight streamed down that high window on her head, and fell on the rich treasure of her golden hair, stuffed away in masses under her little bonnet-cap; and in those warm beams the motes kept dancing up and down. The wind had changed—had changed almost as soon as she had given up her watching; the wind had changed, and she heeded it not.

The soft sunlight poured through that tall window onto her head, lighting up the abundance of her golden hair, tucked away in clumps beneath her small bonnet; and in those warm rays, the specks of dust kept floating up and down. The wind had shifted—had shifted almost immediately after she stopped looking; the wind had shifted, and she didn’t pay any attention to it.

Many who were looking for mere flesh and blood beauty, mere colouring, were disappointed; for her face was deadly white, and almost set in its expression, while a mournful bewildered soul looked out of the depths of those soft, deep, gray eyes. But others recognised a higher and stranger kind of beauty; one that would keep its hold on the memory for many after years.

Many who were only seeking physical beauty, just looks, were let down; her face was pale and almost expressionless, with a sorrowful, confused soul shining from the depths of her soft, deep gray eyes. But others saw a deeper and more unique kind of beauty, one that would linger in their memories for years to come.

I was not there myself; but one who was, told me that her look, and indeed her whole face, was more like the well-known engraving from Guido's picture of "Beatrice Cenci" than any thing else he could give me an idea of. He added, that her countenance haunted him, like the remembrance of some wild sad melody, heard in childhood; that it would perpetually recur with its mute imploring agony.

I wasn't there myself, but someone who was told me that her expression, and really her entire face, reminded him more of the famous engraving from Guido's painting of "Beatrice Cenci" than anything else he could describe. He added that her face stuck with him, like the memory of some hauntingly beautiful melody from childhood; it would keep coming back with its silent, pleading pain.

With all the court reeling before her (always save and except those awful two), she heard a voice speak, and answered the simple inquiry (something about her name) mechanically, as if in a dream. So she went on for two or three more questions, with a strange wonder in her brain, as to the reality of the terrible circumstances in which she was placed.

With the entire court spinning around her (except for those two awful ones), she heard a voice ask a question and answered the simple one (something about her name) automatically, like she was in a dream. She continued answering two or three more questions, feeling a strange wonder in her mind about the reality of the awful situation she was in.

Suddenly she was roused, she knew not how or by what. She was conscious that all was real, that hundreds were looking at her, that true-sounding words were being extracted from her; that that figure, so bowed down, with the face concealed by both hands, was really Jem. Her face flushed scarlet, and then paler than before. But in her dread of herself, with the tremendous secret imprisoned within her, she exerted every power she had to keep in the full understanding of what was going on, of what she was asked, and of what she answered. With all her faculties preternaturally alive and sensitive, she heard the next question from the pert young barrister, who was delighted to have the examination of this witness.

Suddenly, she was awakened, not knowing how or by what. She was aware that everything was real, that hundreds of people were watching her, and that genuine words were being drawn from her; that figure, so hunched over with their face hidden by both hands, was indeed Jem. Her face turned bright red, then paler than before. But in her fear of herself, with the huge secret trapped inside her, she used every bit of strength she had to stay fully aware of what was happening, what she was being asked, and how she was responding. With all her senses unnaturally heightened, she heard the next question from the cheeky young barrister, who was thrilled to be questioning this witness.

"And pray, may I ask, which was the favoured lover? You say you knew both these young men. Which was the favoured lover? Which did you prefer?"

"And may I ask, which one was the preferred lover? You mentioned you knew both of these young men. Which one was the favorite? Which one did you like more?"

And who was he, the questioner, that he should dare so lightly to ask of her heart's secrets? That he should dare to ask her to tell, before that multitude assembled there, what woman usually whispers with blushes and tears, and many hesitations, to one ear alone?

And who was he, the one asking, that he should so carelessly ask about her heart's secrets? That he should have the audacity to ask her to reveal, in front of the crowd gathered there, what a woman typically shares with blushes and tears, and lots of hesitations, to just one person?

So, for an instant, a look of indignation contracted Mary's brow, as she steadily met the eyes of the impertinent counsellor. But, in that instant, she saw the hands removed from a face beyond, behind; and a countenance revealed of such intense love and woe,—such a deprecating dread of her answer; and suddenly her resolution was taken. The present was everything; the future, that vast shroud, it was maddening to think upon; but now she might own her fault, but now she might even own her love. Now, when the beloved stood thus, abhorred of men, there would be no feminine shame to stand between her and her avowal. So she also turned towards the judge, partly to mark that her answer was not given to the monkeyfied man who questioned her, and likewise that her face might be averted from, and her eyes not gaze upon, the form that contracted with the dread of the words he anticipated.

For a brief moment, a look of anger crossed Mary's face as she confidently met the gaze of the arrogant counselor. But in that moment, she noticed hands withdrawing from a face behind him, revealing a look filled with deep love and sorrow—a pleading fear of her response; and suddenly her mind was made up. The present was all that mattered; the future, that vast unknown, was too frustrating to think about; but now she could admit her mistake, and now she could even confess her love. Now, when the person she adored stood there, scorned by others, there was no shame to prevent her from speaking up. So she turned to the judge, partly to show that her answer wasn’t directed at the foolish man questioning her, and partly to keep her face turned away from the form that tensed at the dread of what he expected to hear.

"He asks me which of them two I liked the best. Perhaps I liked Mr. Harry Carson once—I don't know—I've forgotten; but I loved James Wilson, that's now on trial, above what tongue can tell—above all else on earth put together; and I love him now better than ever, though he has never known a word of it till this minute. For you see, sir, mother died before I was thirteen, before I could know right from wrong about some things; and I was giddy and vain, and ready to listen to any praise of my good looks; and this poor young Mr. Carson fell in with me, and told me he loved me; and I was foolish enough to think he meant me marriage: a mother is a pitiful loss to a girl, sir; and so I used to fancy I could like to be a lady, and rich, and never know want any more. I never found out how dearly I loved another till one day, when James Wilson asked me to marry him, and I was very hard and sharp in my answer (for indeed, sir, I'd a deal to bear just then), and he took me at my word and left me; and from that day to this I've never spoken a word to him, or set eyes on him; though I'd fain have done so, to try and show him we had both been too hasty; for he'd not been gone out of my sight above a minute before I knew I loved—far above my life," said she, dropping her voice as she came to this second confession of the strength of her attachment. "But, if the gentleman asks me which I loved the best, I make answer, I was flattered by Mr. Carson, and pleased with his flattery; but James Wilson I—"

"He asks me which of them I liked the best. Maybe I liked Mr. Harry Carson once—I don't know—I've forgotten; but I loved James Wilson, who's currently on trial, more than words can say—more than anything else in the world combined; and I love him now more than ever, even though he has never known a word of it until this moment. You see, sir, my mother passed away before I turned thirteen, before I could understand right from wrong about certain things; I was young and vain, ready to soak up any compliments about my looks; and this poor young Mr. Carson came into my life and told me he loved me; I was foolish enough to think he meant marriage: losing a mother is a tough blow for a girl, sir; so I used to daydream about being a lady, rich, and never experiencing want again. I never realized how deeply I loved someone else until one day when James Wilson asked me to marry him, and I was very harsh and rude in my response (because indeed, sir, I was going through a lot at that time), and he took my words seriously and left me; since that day, I've never spoken to him or seen him; though I would have liked to, to show him that we were both too quick to judge; because he was hardly out of my sight for a minute before I realized I loved—much more than my life," she said, lowering her voice as she made this second confession of her deep feelings. "But if the gentleman asks me whom I loved the most, I would say I was flattered by Mr. Carson and enjoyed his flattery; but James Wilson I—"

She covered her face with her hands, to hide the burning scarlet blushes, which even dyed her fingers.

She covered her face with her hands to hide the bright red blush that even stained her fingers.

There was a little pause; still, though her speech might inspire pity for the prisoner, it only strengthened the supposition of his guilt. Presently the counsellor went on with his examination.

There was a brief pause; while her words could evoke sympathy for the prisoner, they only reinforced the belief in his guilt. Soon, the lawyer continued with his questioning.

"But you have seen young Mr. Carson since your rejection of the prisoner?"

"But you've seen young Mr. Carson since you turned down the prisoner?"

"Yes, often."

"Yes, frequently."

"You have spoken to him, I conclude, at these times."

"You must have talked to him during these times."

"Only once to call speaking."

"Only once to call out."

"And what was the substance of your conversation? Did you tell him you found you preferred his rival?"

"And what did you guys talk about? Did you mention that you liked his rival better?"

"No, sir. I don't think as I've done wrong in saying, now as things stand, what my feelings are; but I never would be so bold as to tell one young man I cared for another. I never named Jem's name to Mr. Carson. Never."

"No, sir. I don’t think I’ve done anything wrong by expressing my feelings as they are now, but I would never be so bold as to tell one young man that I care for another. I never mentioned Jem’s name to Mr. Carson. Never."

"Then what did you say when you had this final conversation with Mr. Carson? You can give me the substance of it, if you don't remember the words."

"Then what did you say during your last conversation with Mr. Carson? You can tell me what it was about, even if you don't recall the exact words."

"I'll try, sir; but I'm not very clear. I told him I could not love him, and wished to have nothing more to do with him. He did his best to over-persuade me, but I kept steady, and at last I ran off."

"I'll try, sir; but I'm not really sure. I told him I couldn't love him and wanted nothing more to do with him. He did his best to convince me otherwise, but I stood my ground, and eventually, I ran away."

"And you never spoke to him again?"

"And you never talked to him again?"

"Never!"

"Not a chance!"

"Now, young woman, remember you are upon your oath. Did you ever tell the prisoner at the bar of Mr. Henry Carson's attentions to you? of your acquaintance, in short? Did you ever try to excite his jealousy by boasting of a lover so far above you in station?"

"Now, young woman, remember you are under oath. Did you ever mention to the prisoner at the bar that Mr. Henry Carson was paying attention to you? Did you ever try to make him jealous by bragging about a boyfriend who was so much higher in status than you?"

"Never. I never did," said she, in so firm and distinct a manner as to leave no doubt.

"Never. I never did," she said, so firmly and clearly that there was no doubt.

"Were you aware that he knew of Mr. Henry Carson's regard for you? Remember you are on your oath!"

"Were you aware that he knew about Mr. Henry Carson's feelings for you? Remember, you're under oath!"

"Never, sir. I was not aware until I heard of the quarrel between them, and what Jem had said to the policeman, and that was after the murder. To this day I can't make out who told Jem. Oh, sir, may not I go down?"

"Never, sir. I didn’t know anything until I heard about the fight between them, and what Jem said to the police officer, and that was after the murder. To this day, I still can’t figure out who told Jem. Oh, sir, may I not go down?"

For she felt the sense, the composure, the very bodily strength which she had compelled to her aid for a time, suddenly giving way, and was conscious that she was losing all command over herself. There was no occasion to detain her longer; she had done her part. She might go down. The evidence was still stronger against the prisoner; but now he stood erect and firm, with self-respect in his attitude, and a look of determination on his face, which almost made it appear noble. Yet he seemed lost in thought.

For she felt the calmness, the control, and the physical strength that she had relied on for a while suddenly slipping away, and she realized she was losing all control over herself. There was no reason to keep her there any longer; she had done what she needed to do. She could leave now. The evidence was still more damning against the prisoner; but now he stood tall and steady, with dignity in his posture and a determined look on his face, which almost made him seem noble. Still, he appeared lost in thought.

Job Legh had all this time been trying to soothe and comfort Mrs. Wilson, who would first be in the court, in order to see her darling, and then, when her sobs became irrepressible, had to be led out into the open air, and sat there weeping, on the steps of the court-house. Who would have taken charge of Mary on her release from the witness-box I do not know, if Mrs. Sturgis, the boatman's wife, had not been there, brought by her interest in Mary, towards whom she now pressed, in order to urge her to leave the scene of the trial.

Job Legh had been trying to comfort Mrs. Wilson, who first needed to be in the courtroom to see her beloved, and when her sobs became too much to handle, she had to be taken outside, where she sat crying on the steps of the courthouse. I’m not sure who would have taken care of Mary when she came out of the witness stand if Mrs. Sturgis, the boatman's wife, hadn’t been there, drawn by her concern for Mary, and now she encouraged her to leave the area of the trial.

"No! no!" said Mary, to this proposition. "I must be here, I must watch that they don't hang him, you know I must."

"No! No!" Mary said in response to this suggestion. "I have to be here; I have to make sure they don’t hang him. You know I have to."

"Oh! they'll not hang him! never fear! Besides the wind has changed, and that's in his favour. Come away. You're so hot, and first white and then red; I'm sure you're ill. Just come away."

"Oh! They’re not going to hang him! Don’t worry! Besides, the wind has changed, and that’s good for him. Let's go. You’re so hot, going from pale to red; I’m sure you’re not feeling well. Just come on."

"Oh! I don't know about any thing but that I must stay," replied Mary, in a strange hurried manner, catching hold of some rails as if she feared some bodily force would be employed to remove her. So Mrs. Sturgis just waited patiently by her, every now and then peeping among the congregation of heads in the body of the court, to see if her husband were still there. And there he always was to be seen, looking and listening with all his might. His wife felt easy that he would not be wanting her at home until the trial was ended.

"Oh! I don't know about anything except that I have to stay," Mary replied, in a strange, rushed way, gripping some rails as if she feared someone would physically try to remove her. So Mrs. Sturgis just waited patiently by her, occasionally peeking among the crowd in the courtroom to see if her husband was still there. And he was always there, watching and listening with all his might. His wife was reassured that he wouldn't need her at home until the trial was over.

Mary never let go her clutched hold on the rails. She wanted them to steady her, in that heaving, whirling court. She thought the feeling of something hard compressed within her hand would help her to listen, for it was such pain, such weary pain in her head, to strive to attend to what was being said. They were all at sea, sailing away on billowy waves, and every one speaking at once, and no one heeding her father, who was calling on them to be silent, and listen to him. Then again, for a brief second, the court stood still, and she could see the judge, sitting up there like an idol, with his trappings, so rigid and stiff; and Jem, opposite, looking at her, as if to say, Am I to die for what you know your ——. Then she checked herself, and by a great struggle brought herself round to an instant's sanity. But the round of thought never stood still; and off she went again; and every time her power of struggling against the growing delirium grew fainter and fainter. She muttered low to herself, but no one heard her except her neighbour, Mrs. Sturgis; all were too closely attending to the case for the prosecution, which was now being wound up.

Mary never let go of the rails she was gripping. She wanted them to steady her in that chaotic, spinning courtroom. She thought the feeling of something solid in her hand would help her listen, because it was such a painful, exhausting effort to pay attention to what was being said. They were all lost in confusion, drifting away on rolling waves, everyone talking at once, and nobody paying attention to her father, who was asking them to be quiet and listen to him. Then, for a brief moment, the court seemed to freeze, and she could see the judge sitting up there like a statue, all stiff and formal; and Jem, across from her, looking at her as if to say, Am I going to die because of what you know your ——. Then she stopped herself and, with a great effort, managed to regain a moment of clarity. But her train of thought never paused; she was lost in it again, and each time, her ability to fight against the rising delirium faded more and more. She whispered to herself, but only her neighbor, Mrs. Sturgis, heard her; everyone else was too focused on the prosecution's case, which was now coming to a close.

The counsel for the prisoner had avoided much cross-examination, reserving to himself the right of calling the witnesses forward again; for he had received so little, and such vague instructions, and understood that so much depended on the evidence of one who was not forthcoming, that in fact he had little hope of establishing any thing like a show of a defence, and contented himself with watching the case, and lying in wait for any legal objections that might offer themselves. He lay back on the seat, occasionally taking a pinch of snuff in a manner intended to be contemptuous; now and then elevating his eyebrows, and sometimes exchanging a little note with Mr. Bridgenorth behind him. The attorney had far more interest in the case than the barrister, to which he was perhaps excited by his poor old friend Job Legh; who had edged and wedged himself through the crowd close to Mr. Bridgenorth's elbow, sent thither by Ben Sturgis, to whom he had been "introduced" by Charley Jones, and who had accounted for Mary's disappearance on the preceding day, and spoken of their chase, their fears, their hopes.

The prisoner's lawyer had avoided much cross-examination, keeping the option to call witnesses again to himself; he had gotten so little and such unclear instructions, and he realized that so much depended on the testimony of someone who wasn't there, that honestly, he had little hope of putting together much of a defense. So, he settled for observing the case and waiting for any legal objections that might come up. He leaned back in his seat, occasionally taking a pinch of snuff in a way that seemed disdainful; now and then, he raised his eyebrows and exchanged short notes with Mr. Bridgenorth behind him. The attorney was much more invested in the case than the barrister, perhaps because of his concern for his old friend Job Legh, who had pushed his way through the crowd to get close to Mr. Bridgenorth with the help of Ben Sturgis, who had been "introduced" to him by Charley Jones. Ben had explained Mary’s disappearance the day before and talked about their search, their fears, and their hopes.

All this was told in a few words to Mr. Bridgenorth—so few, that they gave him but a confused idea, that time was of value; and this he named to his counsel, who now rose to speak for the defence.

All of this was explained to Mr. Bridgenorth in just a few words—so few that he only had a vague understanding that time was important; and he mentioned this to his lawyer, who now stood up to speak for the defense.

Job Legh looked about for Mary, now he had gained, and given, some idea of the position of things. At last he saw her, standing by a decent-looking woman, looking flushed and anxious, and moving her lips incessantly, as if eagerly talking; her eyes never resting on any object, but wandering about as if in search of something. Job thought it was for him she was seeking, and he struggled to get round to her. When he had succeeded, she took no notice of him, although he spoke to her, but still kept looking round and round in the same wild, restless manner. He tried to hear the low quick mutterings of her voice, as he caught the repetition of the same words over and over again.

Job Legh looked around for Mary, now that he had a better idea of what was going on. Finally, he spotted her standing next to a respectable-looking woman, looking flushed and anxious, her lips moving rapidly as if she were talking urgently; her eyes were darting around as if searching for something. Job thought she was looking for him, and he struggled to reach her. Once he got to her, she didn’t acknowledge him, even though he spoke to her, and continued to glance around in the same wild, restless way. He tried to catch the low, quick mutterings of her voice, recognizing that she was repeating the same words over and over again.

"I must not go mad. I must not, indeed. They say people tell the truth when they're mad; but I don't. I was always a liar. I was, indeed; but I'm not mad. I must not go mad. I must not, indeed."

"I can't go crazy. I really can't. They say people speak the truth when they're mad, but I don't. I've always been a liar. I really have; but I'm not crazy. I can't go crazy. I really can't."

Suddenly she seemed to become aware how earnestly Job was listening (with mournful attention) to her words, and turning sharp round upon him, with upbraiding for his eaves-dropping on her lips, she caught sight of something,—or some one,—who, even in that state, had power to arrest her attention, and throwing up her arms with wild energy, she shrieked aloud,

Suddenly, she realized how intently Job was listening (with a sad kind of focus) to her words, and turning sharply to him, ready to scold him for eavesdropping, she noticed something—or someone—who, even in that moment, managed to grab her attention. Throwing her arms up with wild energy, she screamed out loud,

"Oh, Jem! Jem! you're saved; and I am mad—" and was instantly seized with convulsions. With much commiseration she was taken out of court, while the attention of many was diverted from her, by the fierce energy with which a sailor forced his way over rails and seats, against turnkeys and policemen. The officers of the court opposed this forcible manner of entrance, but they could hardly induce the offender to adopt any quieter way of attaining his object, and telling his tale in the witness-box, the legitimate place. For Will had dwelt so impatiently on the danger in which his absence would place his cousin, that even yet he seemed to fear that he might see the prisoner carried off, and hung, before he could pour out the narrative which would exculpate him. As for Job Legh, his feelings were all but uncontrollable; as you may judge by the indifference with which he saw Mary borne, stiff and convulsed, out of the court, in the charge of the kind Mrs. Sturgis, who, you will remember, was an utter stranger to him.

"Oh, Jem! Jem! You’re safe; and I am wild— and was immediately seized with convulsions. With a lot of sympathy, she was taken out of the courtroom, while many people's attention shifted to the intense way a sailor pushed his way over the rails and seats, against jailers and police officers. The court officials opposed this aggressive manner of entering, but they could barely convince the man to use a calmer approach to get to the witness stand, the proper place for sharing his story. Will had fretted so much about the danger his absence would cause his cousin that he still feared he might see the prisoner taken away and hanged before he could tell the story that would clear him. As for Job Legh, his emotions were nearly overwhelming; you could tell by the ease with which he watched Mary being carried out of the courtroom, stiff and convulsed, by the kind Mrs. Sturgis, who, as you may recall, was a complete stranger to him."

"She'll keep! I'll not trouble myself about her," said he to himself, as he wrote with trembling hands a little note of information to Mr. Bridgenorth, who had conjectured, when Will had first disturbed the awful tranquillity of the life-and-death court, that the witness had arrived (better late than never) on whose evidence rested all the slight chance yet remaining to Jem Wilson of escaping death. During the commotion in the court, among all the cries and commands, the dismay and the directions, consequent upon Will's entrance, and poor Mary's fearful attack of illness, Mr. Bridgenorth had kept his lawyer-like presence of mind; and long before Job Legh's almost illegible note was poked at him, he had recapitulated the facts on which Will had to give evidence, and the manner in which he had been pursued, after his ship had taken her leave of the land.

"She'll be fine! I won’t worry about her," he said to himself as he wrote a shaky little note to Mr. Bridgenorth, who had guessed that, after Will had shaken up the life-and-death court, the witness whose evidence was crucial for Jem Wilson's slim chance of escaping death had finally shown up (better late than never). Amid the chaos in the courtroom—filled with shouts, commands, panic, and instructions due to Will's sudden entrance and poor Mary’s frightening illness—Mr. Bridgenorth had maintained his lawyer-like composure. Long before Job Legh's nearly unreadable note was handed to him, he had already summarized the facts that Will needed to testify about and how he had been chased after his ship had left the land.

The barrister who defended Jem took new heart when he was put in possession of these striking points to be adduced, not so much out of earnestness to save the prisoner, of whose innocence he was still doubtful, as because he saw the opportunities for the display of forensic eloquence which were presented by the facts; "a gallant tar brought back from the pathless ocean by a girl's noble daring," "the dangers of too hastily judging from circumstantial evidence," &c., &c.; while the counsellor for the prosecution prepared himself by folding his arms, elevating his eyebrows, and putting his lips in the form in which they might best whistle down the wind such evidence as might be produced by a suborned witness, who dared to perjure himself. For, of course, it is etiquette to suppose that such evidence as may be given against the opinion which lawyers are paid to uphold, is any thing but based on truth; and "perjury," "conspiracy," and "peril of your immortal soul," are light expressions to throw at the heads of those who may prove (not the speaker, there would then be some excuse for the hasty words of personal anger, but) the hirer of the speaker to be wrong, or mistaken.

The lawyer defending Jem felt more optimistic when he received these compelling points to argue, not so much out of a genuine desire to save the accused, whose innocence he still questioned, but because he recognized the chance to showcase his courtroom skills that the facts provided; "a brave sailor rescued from the endless ocean by a girl's courageous act," "the dangers of jumping to conclusions based on circumstantial evidence," etc., etc.; while the prosecutor readied himself by crossing his arms, raising his eyebrows, and shaping his lips just right to dismiss any evidence that might come from a bribed witness willing to lie. After all, it's commonly accepted that any evidence contradicting the opinions lawyers are paid to support is likely anything but truthful; terms like "perjury," "conspiracy," and "the risk to your eternal soul" are trivial phrases thrown at those who might prove (not the speaker, then there would be some justification for the hasty words of personal anger, but) the person paying the speaker to be wrong or mistaken.

But when once Will had attained his end, and felt that his tale, or part of a tale, would be heard by judge and jury; when once he saw Jem standing safe and well before him (even though he saw him pale and care-worn at the felon's bar); his courage took the shape of presence of mind, and he awaited the examination with a calm, unflinching intelligence, which dictated the clearest and most pertinent answers. He told the story you know so well: how his leave of absence being nearly expired, he had resolved to fulfil his promise, and go to see an uncle residing in the Isle of Man; how his money (sailor-like) was all expended in Manchester, and how, consequently, it had been necessary for him to walk to Liverpool, which he had accordingly done on the very night of the murder, accompanied as far as Hollins Greeb by his friend and cousin, the prisoner at the bar. He was clear and distinct in every corroborative circumstance, and gave a short account of the singular way in which he had been recalled from his outward-bound voyage, and the terrible anxiety he had felt, as the pilot-boat had struggled home against the wind. The jury felt that their opinion (so nearly decided half an hour ago) was shaken and disturbed in a very uncomfortable and perplexing way, and were almost grateful to the counsel for the prosecution, when he got up, with a brow of thunder, to demolish the evidence, which was so bewildering when taken in connexion with every thing previously adduced. But if such, without looking to the consequences, was the first impulsive feeling of some among the jury, how shall I describe the vehemence of passion which possessed the mind of poor Mr. Carson, as he saw the effect of the young sailor's statement? It never shook his belief in Jem's guilt in the least, that attempt at an alibi; his hatred, his longing for vengeance, having once defined an object to itself, could no more bear to be frustrated and disappointed than the beast of prey can submit to have his victim taken from his hungry jaws. No more likeness to the calm stern power of Jupiter was there in that white eager face, almost distorted by its fell anxiety of expression.

But once Will achieved his goal and realized that his story, or part of it, would be heard by the judge and jury; once he saw Jem standing safe and sound in front of him (even though he looked pale and worn out at the felon's bar); his courage turned into presence of mind, and he faced the questioning with a cool, steady intelligence that led him to give the clearest and most relevant answers. He shared the story you know so well: how his leave of absence was nearly over and he decided to keep his promise and visit an uncle living on the Isle of Man; how he had spent all his money (like a sailor) in Manchester, and as a result, he had to walk to Liverpool, which he did on the very night of the murder, accompanied to Hollins Greeb by his friend and cousin, the prisoner at the bar. He was clear and precise in every supporting detail, and he briefly explained the unusual way he had been called back from his voyage and the terrible anxiety he felt as the pilot boat struggled against the wind to return home. The jury sensed that their opinion (which had seemed so decided half an hour ago) was shaken and confused in a very unsettling way, and they were almost thankful to the prosecution lawyer when he stood up, looking furious, to dismantle the evidence, which was so perplexing in light of everything that had been presented earlier. But if that was the initial impulsive reaction of some jurors, how can I describe the intensity of emotion consuming poor Mr. Carson as he witnessed the impact of the young sailor's testimony? It didn’t shake his belief in Jem's guilt one bit; his hate, his desire for revenge, once it had set a target, couldn’t bear to be thwarted or let down any more than a predator could accept having its prey snatched from its hungry jaws. There was no resemblance to the calm, stern power of Jupiter in that white, eager face, nearly twisted by its fierce anxiety.

The counsel to whom etiquette assigned the cross-examination of Will, caught the look on Mr. Carson's face, and in his desire to further the intense wish there manifested, he over-shot his mark even in his first insulting question:

The lawyer assigned to cross-examine Will noticed the expression on Mr. Carson's face, and wanting to support the strong desire he saw there, he missed the mark even with his first insulting question:

"And now, my man, you've told the court a very good and very convincing story; no reasonable man ought to doubt the unstained innocence of your relation at the bar. Still there is one circumstance you have forgotten to name; and I feel that without it your evidence is rather incomplete. Will you have the kindness to inform the gentlemen of the jury what has been your charge for repeating this very plausible story? How much good coin of Her Majesty's realm have you received, or are you to receive, for walking up from the docks, or some less creditable place, and uttering the tale you have just now repeated,—very much to the credit of your instructor, I must say? Remember, sir, you are upon oath."

"And now, my friend, you've told the court a really good and convincing story; no reasonable person should doubt the clear innocence of your relative at the stand. However, there’s one detail you seem to have overlooked, and I believe that without it, your testimony is somewhat lacking. Would you be so kind as to tell the jury what you were paid to share this very believable story? How much of Her Majesty's currency have you received, or are you going to receive, for coming from the docks, or a less reputable place, and sharing the tale you just told—which, I must admit, reflects well on your teacher? Keep in mind, sir, you’re under oath."

It took Will a minute to extract the meaning from the garb of unaccustomed words in which it was invested, and during this time he looked a little confused. But the instant the truth flashed upon him, he fixed his bright clear eyes, flaming with indignation, upon the counsellor, whose look fell at last before that stern unflinching gaze. Then, and not till then, Will made answer.

It took Will a minute to understand the unfamiliar words he was hearing, and during that time, he looked a bit confused. But the moment the truth hit him, he locked his bright, clear eyes, blazing with anger, on the counsellor, whose gaze eventually dropped in the face of that intense, unwavering look. Only then did Will respond.

"Will you tell the judge and jury how much money you've been paid for your impudence towards one who has told God's blessed truth, and who would scorn to tell a lie, or blackguard any one, for the biggest fee as ever lawyer got for doing dirty work? Will you tell, sir?— But I'm ready, my lord judge, to take my oath as many times as your lordship or the jury would like, to testify to things having happened just as I said. There's O'Brien, the pilot, in court now. Would somebody with a wig on please to ask him how much he can say for me?"

"Will you tell the judge and jury how much money you've received for disrespecting someone who's spoken the honest truth and would never lie or insult anyone for the biggest paycheck any lawyer has ever made doing shady business? Will you tell us, sir?— But I'm ready, your honor, to take my oath as many times as you or the jury would like to swear that what I've said is true. There's O'Brien, the pilot, in court right now. Could someone with a wig please ask him how much he can confirm for me?"

It was a good idea, and caught at by the counsel for the defence. O'Brien gave just such testimony as was required to clear Will from all suspicion. He had witnessed the pursuit, he had heard the conversation which took place between the boat and the ship; he had given Will a homeward passage in his boat. And the character of an accredited pilot, appointed by Trinity House, was known to be above suspicion.

It was a smart move, and the defense attorney picked up on it. O'Brien provided just the right testimony to clear Will of any doubt. He had seen the chase, heard the conversation between the boat and the ship, and had given Will a ride back home in his boat. Plus, his credentials as a certified pilot appointed by Trinity House were well-respected and trustworthy.

Mr. Carson sank back on his seat in sickening despair. He knew enough of courts to be aware of the extreme unwillingness of juries to convict, even where the evidence is most clear, when the penalty of such conviction is death. At the period of the trial most condemnatory to the prisoner, he had repeated this fact to himself in order to damp his too certain expectation of a conviction. Now it needed not repetition, for it forced itself upon his consciousness, and he seemed to know, even before the jury retired to consult, that by some trick, some negligence, some miserable hocus-pocus, the murderer of his child, his darling, his Absalom, who had never rebelled,—the slayer of his unburied boy would slip through the fangs of justice, and walk free and unscathed over that earth where his son would never more be seen.

Mr. Carson slumped back in his seat in overwhelming despair. He understood enough about courts to know how reluctant juries are to convict, even when the evidence is crystal clear, especially when the consequence of such a conviction is death. During the most damning moments of the trial for the defendant, he had repeated this fact to himself to temper his too certain expectation of a conviction. Now, he didn’t need to remind himself; it invaded his thoughts, and he felt he could already tell, even before the jury went to deliberate, that through some trick, some carelessness, some miserable magic, the murderer of his child, his beloved, his Absalom—who had never rebelled—would escape justice and move freely and unharmed through the world where his son would never again be seen.

It was even so. The prisoner hid his face once more to shield the expression of an emotion he could not control, from the notice of the over-curious; Job Legh ceased his eager talking to Mr. Bridgenorth; Charley looked grave and earnest; for the jury filed one by one back into their box, and the question was asked to which such an awful answer might be given.

It was true. The prisoner covered his face again to hide the emotion he couldn’t control from the overly curious onlookers; Job Legh stopped his eager conversation with Mr. Bridgenorth; Charley appeared serious and earnest; as the jury returned one by one to their seats, the question was asked that could lead to a devastating answer.

The verdict they had come to was unsatisfactory to themselves at last; neither being convinced of his innocence, nor yet quite willing to believe him guilty in the teeth of the alibi. But the punishment that awaited him, if guilty, was so terrible, and so unnatural a sentence for man to pronounce on man, that the knowledge of it had weighed down the scale on the side of innocence, and "Not Guilty" was the verdict that thrilled through the breathless court.

The verdict they reached was ultimately unsatisfactory for them; they weren't convinced of his innocence, but they also didn't want to fully believe he was guilty despite the alibi. However, the punishment he would face if found guilty was so horrific, and such an unnatural sentence for one person to impose on another, that the weight of that knowledge tipped the scale towards innocence, and "Not Guilty" resonated through the tense courtroom.

One moment of silence, and then the murmurs rose, as the verdict was discussed by all with lowered voice. Jem stood motionless, his head bowed; poor fellow, he was stunned with the rapid career of events during the last few hours.

One moment of silence, and then whispers began as everyone talked about the verdict in hushed tones. Jem stood still, his head down; the poor guy was in shock from how quickly everything had happened in the last few hours.

He had assumed his place at the bar with little or no expectation of an acquittal; and with scarcely any desire for life, in the complication of occurrences tending to strengthen the idea of Mary's more than indifference to him; she had loved another, and in her mind Jem believed that he himself must be regarded as the murderer of him she loved. And suddenly, athwart this gloom which made life seem such a blank expanse of desolation, there flashed the exquisite delight of hearing Mary's avowal of love, making the future all glorious, if a future in this world he might hope to have. He could not dwell on any thing but her words, telling of her passionate love; all else was indistinct, nor could he strive to make it otherwise. She loved him.

He took his place at the bar with little hope of being acquitted and barely any desire to live, given the situation that only reinforced his belief that Mary was more than indifferent towards him; she had loved someone else, and he thought she must see him as the one who murdered the man she loved. Then, suddenly, cutting through the darkness that made life feel like a vast, empty wasteland, he was filled with the pure joy of hearing Mary confess her love, making the future seem bright, if he could still hope for a future in this world. He couldn’t focus on anything except her words about her intense love; everything else was a blur, and he couldn’t make it mean anything else. She loved him.

And Life, now full of tender images, suddenly bright with all exquisite promises, hung on a breath, the slenderest gossamer chance. He tried to think that the knowledge of her love would soothe him even in his dying hours; but the phantoms of what life with her might be, would obtrude, and made him almost gasp and reel under the uncertainty he was enduring. Will's appearance had only added to the intensity of this suspense.

And life, now filled with tender memories, suddenly sparkling with all its beautiful promises, hung by a breath, the thinnest chance. He tried to convince himself that knowing she loved him would comfort him even in his final moments; but the visions of what life with her could be interrupted his thoughts, making him almost gasp and wobble under the uncertainty he was facing. Will's arrival had only intensified this suspense.

The full meaning of the verdict could not at once penetrate his brain. He stood dizzy and motionless. Some one pulled his coat. He turned, and saw Job Legh, the tears stealing down his brown furrowed cheeks, while he tried in vain to command voice enough to speak. He kept shaking Jem by the hand as the best and necessary expression of his feeling.

The full meaning of the verdict didn’t immediately sink in. He stood there, dizzy and frozen. Someone tugged at his coat. He turned and saw Job Legh, tears streaming down his weathered cheeks as he struggled to find his voice. He kept shaking Jem's hand as the best way to express how he felt.

"Here! make yourself scarce! I should think you'd be glad to get out of that!" exclaimed the gaoler, as he brought up another livid prisoner, from out whose eyes came the anxiety which he would not allow any other feature to display.

"Hey! Get out of here! You should be happy to escape that!" exclaimed the jailer, as he brought in another pale prisoner, whose eyes showed the anxiety that he wouldn’t let any other part of his face reveal.

Job Legh pressed out of court, and Jem followed unreasoningly.

Job Legh pushed his way out of the courtroom, and Jem followed without thinking.

The crowd made way, and kept their garments tight about them, as Jem passed, for about him there still hung the taint of the murderer.

The crowd stepped aside and held their clothes close as Jem walked by, for there was still an air of the murderer around him.

He was in the open air, and free once more! Although many looked on him with suspicion, faithful friends closed round him; his arm was unresistingly pumped up and down by his cousin and Job; when one was tired, the other took up the wholesome exercise, while Ben Sturgis was working off his interest in the scene by scolding Charley for walking on his head round and round Mary's sweetheart, for a sweetheart he was now satisfactorily ascertained to be, in spite of her assertion to the contrary. And all this time Jem himself felt bewildered and dazzled; he would have given any thing for an hour's uninterrupted thought on the occurrences of the past week, and the new visions raised up during the morning; aye, even though that tranquil hour were to be passed in the hermitage of his quiet prison cell. The first question sobbed out by his choking voice, oppressed with emotion, was,

He was outdoors, feeling free again! Even though many looked at him with suspicion, his loyal friends gathered around him; his arm was enthusiastically pumped up and down by his cousin and Job. When one got tired, the other jumped in to keep the fun going, while Ben Sturgis was burning off his restless energy by scolding Charley for doing cartwheels around Mary's boyfriend, who was now confirmed as such despite her saying otherwise. Throughout all this, Jem felt confused and overwhelmed; he would have given anything for an hour of uninterrupted thinking about the events of the past week and the new ideas that had come to him that morning; even if that peaceful hour had to be spent in the quiet solitude of his prison cell. The first question that came out, choked with emotion, was,

"Where is she?"

"Where is she at?"

They led him to the room where his mother sat. They had told her of her son's acquittal, and now she was laughing, and crying, and talking, and giving way to all those feelings which she had restrained with such effort during the last few days. They brought her son to her, and she threw herself upon his neck, weeping there. He returned her embrace, but looked around, beyond. Excepting his mother there was no one in the room but the friends who had entered with him.

They took him to the room where his mom was sitting. They had told her about her son's acquittal, and now she was laughing, crying, talking, and letting out all those feelings she had held back so tightly over the past few days. They brought her son to her, and she threw her arms around him, crying. He hugged her back but looked around, beyond. Besides his mom, there was no one in the room except the friends who had come in with him.

"Eh, lad!" said she, when she found voice to speak. "See what it is to have behaved thysel! I could put in a good word for thee, and the jury could na go and hang thee in the face of th' character I gave thee. Was na it a good thing they did na keep me from Liverpool? But I would come; I knew I could do thee good, bless thee, my lad. But thou'rt very white, and all of a tremble."

"Hey, kid!" she said when she finally found her voice. "Look at what it means to have behaved yourself! I could put in a good word for you, and the jury couldn’t go and hang you after the character reference I gave you. Wasn’t it lucky they didn’t stop me from going to Liverpool? But I came anyway; I knew I could help you, bless you, my boy. But you’re really pale, and shaking all over."

He kissed her again and again, but looking round as if searching for some one he could not find, the first words he uttered were still,

He kissed her over and over, but as he glanced around like he was looking for someone he couldn't find, the first words he said were still,

"Where is she?"

"Where's she?"

 

 

CHAPTER XXXIII.

REQUIESCAT IN PACE.

"Fear no more the heat o' th' sun,
Nor the furious winter's rages;
Thou thy worldly task hast done,
Home art gone and ta'en thy wages."

"Don’t be afraid of the sun’s heat anymore,
Or the fierce storms of winter;
You’ve completed your worldly duties,
You've gone home and claimed your reward.

Cymbeline.

Cymbeline.

"While day and night can bring delight,
Or nature aught of pleasure give;
While joys above my mind can move
For thee, and thee alone I live:

"When that grim foe of joy below
Comes in between to make us part,
The iron hand that breaks our band,
It breaks my bliss—it breaks my heart."

"While day and night can bring happiness,
Nature can provide all kinds of enjoyment;
While joys that uplift my spirit
I live for you and you alone:

"When that grim enemy of happiness below
Steps in to divide us,
The iron hand that tears us apart,
It ruins my happiness—it breaks my heart."

Burns.

Burns.

She was where no words of peace, no soothing hopeful tidings could reach her; in the ghastly spectral world of delirium. Hour after hour, day after day, she started up with passionate cries on her father to save Jem; or rose wildly, imploring the winds and waves, the pitiless winds and waves, to have mercy; and over and over again she exhausted her feverish fitful strength in these agonised entreaties, and fell back powerless, uttering only the wailing moans of despair. They told her Jem was safe, they brought him before her eyes; but sight and hearing were no longer channels of information to that poor distracted brain, nor could human voice penetrate to her understanding.

She was in a place where no peaceful words or comforting news could reach her; in the horrifying and unreal realm of delirium. Hour after hour, day after day, she would cry out passionately to her father to save Jem; or get up frantically, pleading with the merciless winds and waves to show some compassion; and time and time again, she drained her feverish and shaky strength in these desperate pleas, collapsing back in weakness, only able to produce the mournful sounds of despair. They told her Jem was safe, they even brought him in front of her; but sight and sound were no longer pathways to understanding for that poor tortured mind, and no human voice could break through to her awareness.

Jem alone gathered the full meaning of some of her strange sentences, and perceived that by some means or other she, like himself, had divined the truth of her father being the murderer.

Jem alone understood the full meaning of some of her strange sentences and realized that, somehow, she, like him, had figured out the truth about her father being the murderer.

Long ago (reckoning time by events and thoughts, and not by clock or dial-plate), Jem had felt certain that Mary's father was Harry Carson's murderer; and although the motive was in some measure a mystery, yet a whole train of circumstances (the principal of which was that John Barton had borrowed the fatal gun only two days before) had left no doubt in Jem's mind. Sometimes he thought that John had discovered, and thus bloodily resented, the attentions which Mr. Carson had paid to his daughter; at others, he believed the motive to exist in the bitter feuds between the masters and their work-people, in which Barton was known to take so keen an interest. But if he had felt himself pledged to preserve this secret, even when his own life was the probable penalty, and he believed he should fall, execrated by Mary as the guilty destroyer of her lover, how much more was he bound now to labour to prevent any word of hers from inculpating her father, now that she was his own; now that she had braved so much to rescue him; and now that her poor brain had lost all guiding and controlling power over her words.

Long ago (measuring time by events and thoughts, not by clocks or dials), Jem was convinced that Mary's father was Harry Carson's killer. While the motive was somewhat unclear, a series of events (the main one being that John Barton had borrowed the deadly gun just two days earlier) left no doubt in Jem's mind. Sometimes he thought that John had discovered and violently reacted to the attention Mr. Carson had shown his daughter; at other times, he believed the motive stemmed from the bitter conflicts between the bosses and their workers, which Barton was known to care deeply about. But if he felt obligated to keep this secret, even at the risk of his own life, and believed he would be condemned by Mary as the guilty destroyer of her lover, how much more was he bound now to work to prevent anything she said from implicating her father, especially since she was now his own; since she had faced so much to save him; and since her poor mind had lost all control over her words.

All that night long Jem wandered up and down the narrow precincts of Ben Sturgis's house. In the little bed-room where Mrs. Sturgis alternately tended Mary, and wept over the violence of her illness, he listened to her ravings; each sentence of which had its own peculiar meaning and reference, intelligible to his mind, till her words rose to the wild pitch of agony, that no one could alleviate, and he could bear it no longer, and stole, sick and miserable down stairs, where Ben Sturgis thought it his duty to snore away in an arm-chair instead of his bed, under the idea that he should thus be more ready for active service, such as fetching the doctor to revisit his patient.

All that night, Jem paced back and forth in the cramped spaces around Ben Sturgis's house. In the small bedroom where Mrs. Sturgis took turns caring for Mary and crying over her severe illness, he listened to her frantic ramblings, each line carrying its own unique meaning that he understood, until her words reached a level of pain that no one could ease. Unable to take it anymore, he quietly made his way downstairs, feeling sick and miserable. There, he found Ben Sturgis snoring in an armchair instead of his bed, convinced that this would make him more ready to spring into action, like going to fetch the doctor for his patient again.

Before it was fairly light, Jem (wide-awake, and listening with an earnest attention he could not deaden, however painful its results proved) heard a gentle subdued knock at the house door; it was no business of his, to be sure, to open it, but as Ben slept on, he thought he would see who the early visitor might be, and ascertain if there was any occasion for disturbing either host or hostess. It was Job Legh who stood there, distinct against the outer light of the street.

Before it was quite light, Jem, wide awake and listening with a focused attention he couldn’t ignore, no matter how uncomfortable it might be, heard a soft knock at the front door. It wasn’t really his place to open it, but since Ben was still sleeping, he decided to check who the early visitor was and see if it was necessary to wake either the host or hostess. It was Job Legh standing there, clearly visible against the morning light from the street.

"How is she? Eh! poor soul! is that her! no need to ask! How strange her voice sounds! Screech! screech! and she so low, sweet-spoken, when she's well! Thou must keep up heart, old boy, and not look so dismal, thysel."

"How is she? Ugh! poor thing! Is that her? No need to ask! How odd her voice sounds! Screech! screech! and she’s usually so soft-spoken when she’s well! You’ve got to stay strong, my friend, and not look so gloomy yourself."

"I can't help it, Job; it's past a man's bearing to hear such a one as she is, going on as she is doing; even if I did not care for her, it would cut me sore to see one so young, and—I can't speak of it, Job, as a man should do," said Jem, his sobs choking him.

"I can't help it, Job; it’s too much for a man to hear someone like her talking the way she is; even if I didn't care about her, it would really hurt to see someone so young, and—I can’t talk about it, Job, the way a man should," said Jem, his sobs choking him.

"Let me in, will you?" said Job, pushing past him, for all this time Jem had stood holding the door, unwilling to admit Job where he might hear so much that would be suggestive to one acquainted with the parties that Mary named.

"Let me in, okay?" Job said, pushing past him, because all this time Jem had been holding the door, not wanting to let Job in where he could hear so much that would be suggestive to someone familiar with the people Mary mentioned.

"I'd more than one reason for coming betimes. I wanted to hear how yon poor wench was;—that stood first. Late last night I got a letter from Margaret, very anxious-like. The doctor says the old lady yonder can't last many days longer, and it seems so lonesome for her to die with no one but Margaret and Mrs. Davenport about her. So I thought I'd just come and stay with Mary Barton, and see as she's well done to, and you and your mother and Will go and take leave of old Alice."

"I had more than one reason for coming early. I wanted to find out how that poor girl was doing—that was the main thing. Late last night, I received a letter from Margaret, sounding very worried. The doctor says the old lady over there can't last many days longer, and it feels so lonely for her to die with just Margaret and Mrs. Davenport around. So I figured I'd come and stay with Mary Barton to make sure she's being taken care of, and you, your mother, and Will can go say goodbye to old Alice."

Jem's countenance, sad at best just now, fell lower and lower. But Job went on with his speech.

Jem's face, already looking gloomy, dropped even more. But Job continued with his speech.

"She still wanders, Margaret says, and thinks she's with her mother at home; but for all that, she should have some kith and kin near her to close her eyes, to my thinking."

"She still roams, Margaret says, and believes she's with her mom at home; but for all that, I think she should have some family around her to help her rest."

"Could not you and Will take mother home? I'd follow when—" Jem faltered out thus far, when Job interrupted,

"Could you and Will take Mom home? I'd follow when— Jem stumbled out so far, when Job interrupted,

"Lad! if thou knew what thy mother has suffered for thee, thou'd not speak of leaving her just when she's got thee from the grave as it were. Why, this very night she roused me up, and 'Job,' says she, 'I ask your pardon for wakening you, but tell me, am I awake or dreaming? Is Jem proved innocent? Oh, Job Legh! God send I've not been only dreaming it!' For thou see'st she can't rightly understand why thou'rt with Mary, and not with her. Ay, ay! I know why; but a mother only gives up her son's heart inch by inch to his wife, and then she gives it up with a grudge. No, Jem! thou must go with thy mother just now, if ever thou hopest for God's blessing. She's a widow, and has none but thee. Never fear for Mary! She's young and will struggle through. They are decent people, these folk she is with, and I'll watch o'er her as though she was my own poor girl, that lies cold enough in London-town. I grant ye, it's hard enough for her to be left among strangers. To my mind John Barton would be more in the way of his duty, looking after his daughter, than delegating it up and down the country, looking after every one's business but his own."

"Hey! If you knew what your mom has been through for you, you wouldn't talk about leaving her just when she’s finally got you back from the brink. Just tonight, she woke me up and said, ‘Job, I’m sorry for waking you, but tell me, am I awake or dreaming? Is Jem really innocent? Oh, Job Legh! I hope I’m not just dreaming!’ You see, she can’t quite grasp why you’re with Mary and not with her. Yeah, I get it; but a mom only gives up her son’s heart little by little to his wife, and she does it reluctantly. No, Jem! You need to be with your mom right now if you want God’s blessing. She’s a widow and has no one but you. Don’t worry about Mary! She’s young and will make it through. The people she’s with are decent, and I’ll look after her as if she were my own poor girl, who’s lying cold enough in London. I’ll admit, it’s tough for her to be left among strangers. Honestly, John Barton should be focusing on his daughter instead of running all over the country managing everyone else's business."

A new idea and a new fear came into Jem's mind. What if Mary should implicate her father?

A new idea and a new fear popped into Jem's mind. What if Mary ended up getting her dad involved?

"She raves terribly," said he. "All night long she's been speaking of her father, and mixing up thoughts of him with the trial she saw yesterday. I should not wonder if she'll speak of him as being in court next thing."

"She’s going on and on," he said. "She’s been talking about her dad all night and mixing him up with the trial she saw yesterday. I wouldn’t be surprised if she starts saying he’s in court next."

"I should na wonder, either," answered Job. "Folk in her way say many and many a strange thing; and th' best way is never to mind them. Now you take your mother home, Jem, and stay by her till old Alice is gone, and trust me for seeing after Mary."

"I shouldn't be surprised either," replied Job. "People like her say all sorts of strange things; the best approach is just to ignore them. Now, you take your mother home, Jem, and stay with her until old Alice is gone, and trust me to look after Mary."

Jem felt how right Job was, and could not resist what he knew to be his duty, but I cannot tell you how heavy and sick at heart he was as he stood at the door to take a last fond, lingering look at Mary. He saw her sitting up in bed, her golden hair, dimmed with her one day's illness, floating behind her, her head bound round with wetted cloths, her features all agitated, even to distortion, with the pangs of her anxiety.

Jem realized that Job was spot on and he couldn’t ignore his responsibility, but I can’t explain how heavy and sick he felt as he stood at the door taking a final, lingering look at Mary. He saw her sitting up in bed, her golden hair, dulled by one day of being sick, flowing behind her, her head wrapped in damp cloths, her face all twisted with the pain of her worry.

Her lover's eyes filled with tears. He could not hope. The elasticity of his heart had been crushed out of him by early sorrows; and now, especially, the dark side of every thing seemed to be presented to him. What if she died, just when he knew the treasure, the untold treasure he possessed in her love! What if (worse than death) she remained a poor gibbering maniac all her life long (and mad people do live to be old sometimes, even under all the pressure of their burden), terror-distracted as she was now, and no one able to comfort her!

Her lover's eyes filled with tears. He felt hopeless. The elasticity of his heart had been crushed by past sorrows, and now, especially, the dark side of everything seemed to be all he could see. What if she died right when he finally recognized the treasure, the priceless treasure he had in her love? What if (worse than death) she lived as a poor, gibbering maniac for the rest of her life (and crazy people do sometimes live to be old, even under the weight of their struggles), terrified and distracted as she was now, with no one able to comfort her?

"Jem!" said Job, partly guessing the other's feelings by his own. "Jem!" repeated he, arresting his attention before he spoke. Jem turned round, the little motion causing the tears to overflow and trickle down his cheeks. "Thou must trust in God, and leave her in His hands." He spoke hushed, and low; but the words sank all the more into Jem's heart, and gave him strength to tear himself away.

"Jem!" Job said, partly understanding how Jem felt because he could relate. "Jem!" he repeated, trying to get his attention before saying anything else. Jem turned around, and that small movement made the tears spill over and roll down his cheeks. "You have to trust in God and leave her in His hands." He spoke softly, but his words struck deep in Jem's heart, giving him the strength to pull himself away.

He found his mother (notwithstanding that she had but just regained her child through Mary's instrumentality) half inclined to resent his having passed the night in anxious devotion to the poor invalid. She dwelt on the duties of children to their parents (above all others), till Jem could hardly believe the relative positions they had held only yesterday, when she was struggling with and controlling every instinct of her nature, only because he wished it. However, the recollection of that yesterday, with its hair's breadth between him and a felon's death, and the love that had lightened the dark shadow, made him bear with the meekness and patience of a true-hearted man all the worrying little acerbities of to-day; and he had no small merit in so doing; for in him, as in his mother, the re-action after intense excitement had produced its usual effect in increased irritability of the nervous system.

He found his mother, even though she had just gotten her child back thanks to Mary, somewhat resentful that he had spent the night anxiously caring for the poor invalid. She went on about the responsibilities children have to their parents (more than anyone else), until Jem could hardly believe the roles they had switched just yesterday, when she was battling and suppressing every instinct she had, simply because he wanted it. Still, the memory of that day, with its narrow escape from a felon's death, and the love that had brightened the dark moments, made him endure all the annoying little frustrations of today with the calm and patience of a genuinely good person; and he deserves credit for that, since both he and his mother had become more irritable after such intense emotional strain.

They found Alice alive, and without pain. And that was all. A child of a few weeks old would have had more bodily strength; a child of a very few months old, more consciousness of what was passing before her. But even in this state she diffused an atmosphere of peace around her. True, Will, at first, wept passionate tears at the sight of her, who had been as a mother to him, so standing on the confines of life. But even now, as always, loud passionate feeling could not long endure in the calm of her presence. The firm faith which her mind had no longer power to grasp, had left its trail of glory; for by no other word can I call the bright happy look which illumined the old earth-worn face. Her talk, it is true, bore no more that constant earnest reference to God and His holy Word which it had done in health, and there were no death-bed words of exhortation from the lips of one so habitually pious. For still she imagined herself once again in the happy, happy realms of childhood; and again dwelling in the lovely northern haunts where she had so often longed to be. Though earthly sight was gone away, she beheld again the scenes she had loved from long years ago! she saw them without a change to dim the old radiant hues. The long dead were with her, fresh and blooming as in those bygone days. And death came to her as a welcome blessing, like as evening comes to the weary child. Her work here was finished, and faithfully done.

They found Alice alive and without pain. And that was all. A baby just a few weeks old would have had more strength; a child just a few months old would have been more aware of what was happening around her. But even in this state, she radiated a sense of peace. True, Will initially wept heartfelt tears at the sight of her, who had been like a mother to him, standing on the edge of life. But even now, as always, strong emotions couldn’t last long in the calm of her presence. The deep faith that her mind could no longer grasp left behind a trail of glory; for there is no other word to describe the bright, happy look on her weary old face. Her conversations, it’s true, no longer included that constant earnest reference to God and His holy Word that she used to have when she was healthy, and there were no dying words of encouragement from someone so typically devout. She still imagined herself once more in the joyful realms of childhood and again in the beautiful northern places where she had often wished to be. Even though her earthly sight was fading, she saw again the scenes she had loved long ago! She saw them unchanged, with all the old vibrant colors. The long-departed were with her, fresh and blooming just like in those past days. And death came to her as a welcome blessing, just like evening comes to a tired child. Her work here was complete, and she had done it faithfully.

What better sentence can an emperor wish to have said over his bier? In second childhood (that blessing clouded by a name), she said her "Nunc Dimittis,"—the sweetest canticle to the holy.

What better statement could an emperor hope to have spoken over his coffin? In her twilight years (that blessing overshadowed by a label), she recited her "Nunc Dimittis,"—the most beautiful song to the divine.

"Mother, good night! Dear mother! bless me once more! I'm very tired, and would fain go to sleep." She never spoke again on this side Heaven.

"Mom, good night! Dear mom! Please bless me once more! I'm really tired and just want to go to sleep." She never spoke again on this side of Heaven.

She died the day after their return from Liverpool. From that time, Jem became aware that his mother was jealously watching for some word or sign which should betoken his wish to return to Mary. And yet go to Liverpool he must and would, as soon as the funeral was over, if but for a single glimpse of his darling. For Job had never written; indeed, any necessity for his so doing had never entered his head. If Mary died, he would announce it personally; if she recovered, he meant to bring her home with him. Writing was to him little more than an auxiliary to natural history; a way of ticketing specimens, not of expressing thoughts.

She died the day after they got back from Liverpool. From that point on, Jem noticed that his mother was closely watching for any word or sign that showed he wanted to go back to Mary. And yet, he had to go to Liverpool, and he would, as soon as the funeral was over, even if it was just for a quick look at his beloved. Job had never written to him; in fact, he hadn’t even thought it was necessary to do so. If Mary died, he would let Jem know in person; if she got better, he planned to bring her home with him. To him, writing was just a tool for natural history; a way to label specimens, not a means of expressing thoughts.

The consequence of this want of intelligence as to Mary's state was, that Jem was constantly anticipating that every person and every scrap of paper was to convey to him the news of her death. He could not endure this state long; but he resolved not to disturb the house by announcing to his mother his purposed intention of returning to Liverpool, until the dead had been carried forth.

The result of not knowing about Mary’s situation was that Jem constantly expected every person and every piece of paper to bring him news of her death. He couldn’t handle this for long; however, he decided not to upset the household by telling his mother about his plan to return to Liverpool until the dead had been taken away.

On Sunday afternoon they laid her low with many tears. Will wept as one who would not be comforted.

On Sunday afternoon, they buried her amid many tears. Will cried like someone who couldn't be consoled.

The old childish feeling came over him, the feeling of loneliness at being left among strangers.

The old childish feeling washed over him, that sense of loneliness from being surrounded by strangers.

By and bye, Margaret timidly stole near him, as if waiting to console; and soon his passion sank down to grief, and grief gave way to melancholy, and though he felt as if he never could be joyful again, he was all the while unconsciously approaching nearer to the full happiness of calling Margaret his own, and a golden thread was interwoven even now with the darkness of his sorrow. Yet it was on his arm that Jane Wilson leant on her return homewards. Jem took charge of Margaret.

Eventually, Margaret cautiously moved closer to him, almost as if she wanted to provide comfort; soon, his intense feelings faded into sadness, and that sadness turned into a deep melancholy. Although he felt like he would never be happy again, he was unknowingly getting closer to the true happiness of calling Margaret his own, and even amidst his sorrow, there was a glimmer of hope. But it was on his arm that Jane Wilson leaned as they headed home. Jem took care of Margaret.

"Margaret, I'm bound for Liverpool by the first train to-morrow; I must set your grandfather at liberty."

"Margaret, I’m taking the first train to Liverpool tomorrow; I have to set your grandfather free."

"I'm sure he likes nothing better than watching over poor Mary; he loves her nearly as well as me. But let me go! I have been so full of poor Alice, I've never thought of it before; I can't do so much as many a one, but Mary will like to have a woman about her that she knows. I'm sorry I waited to be reminded, Jem." replied Margaret, with some little self-reproach.

"I'm sure he enjoys nothing more than looking after poor Mary; he loves her almost as much as he loves me. But please, let me go! I've been so focused on poor Alice that I never realized it before; I can't do as much as many others, but Mary would appreciate having a woman around that she knows. I regret that I needed a reminder, Jem," Margaret replied, feeling a bit guilty.

But Margaret's proposition did not at all agree with her companion's wishes. He found he had better speak out, and put his intention at once to the right motive; the subterfuge about setting Job Legh at liberty had done him harm instead of good.

But Margaret's suggestion didn't align with what her companion wanted. He realized he needed to be direct and clarify his intentions upfront; the excuse about freeing Job Legh had backfired on him.

"To tell truth, Margaret, it's I that must go, and that for my own sake, not your grandfather's. I can rest neither by night nor day for thinking on Mary. Whether she lives or dies I look on her as my wife before God, as surely and solemnly as if we were married. So being, I have the greatest right to look after her, and I cannot yield it even to—"

"To be honest, Margaret, it's me who has to leave, and it's for my own sake, not your grandfather's. I can't find peace day or night thinking about Mary. Whether she lives or dies, I see her as my wife before God, just as much as if we were married. Given that, I have the strongest obligation to take care of her, and I can't give that up even to—"

"Her father," said Margaret, finishing his interrupted sentence. "It seems strange that a girl like her should be thrown on the bare world to struggle through so bad an illness. No one seems to know where John Barton is, else I thought of getting Morris to write him a letter telling him about Mary. I wish he was home, that I do!"

"Her father," Margaret said, completing his unfinished thought. "It’s odd that someone like her should be left to face such a tough illness all alone. No one knows where John Barton is; otherwise, I was thinking of asking Morris to write him a letter about Mary. I really wish he was home!"

Jem could not echo this wish.

Jem couldn't share this desire.

"Mary's not bad off for friends where she is," said he. "I call them friends, though a week ago we none of us knew there were such folks in the world. But being anxious and sorrowful about the same thing makes people friends quicker than any thing, I think. She's like a mother to Mary in her ways; and he bears a good character, as far as I could learn just in that hurry. We're drawing near home, and I've not said my say, Margaret. I want you to look after mother a bit. She'll not like my going, and I've got to break it to her yet. If she takes it very badly, I'll come back to-morrow night; but if she's not against it very much, I mean to stay till it's settled about Mary, one way or the other. Will, you know, will be there, Margaret, to help a bit in doing for mother."

"Mary's doing okay for friends where she is," he said. "I call them friends, even though just a week ago none of us knew they existed. But being worried and sad about the same thing really brings people together quickly, I think. She's like a mother to Mary in many ways, and he has a good reputation, at least from what I could gather in a rush. We're getting close to home, and I haven’t said everything I need to, Margaret. I want you to check on Mom a bit. She won’t like me leaving, and I still have to break the news to her. If she takes it really hard, I’ll come back tomorrow night; but if she’s not too upset, I plan to stay until things are settled about Mary, one way or the other. Will, you know, will be there, Margaret, to help a bit with Mom."

Will's being there made the only objection Margaret saw to this plan. She disliked the idea of seeming to throw herself in his way; and yet she did not like to say any thing of this feeling to Jem, who had all along seemed perfectly unconscious of any love-affair, besides his own, in progress.

Will's presence was the only issue Margaret had with this plan. She didn't like the thought of appearing to try to get his attention; yet, she was uncomfortable sharing this feeling with Jem, who had always seemed completely unaware of any romance happening, besides his own.

So Margaret gave a reluctant consent.

So Margaret agreed, though not very willingly.

"If you can just step up to our house to-night, Jem, I'll put up a few things as may be useful to Mary, and then you can say when you'll likely be back. If you come home to-morrow night, and Will's there, perhaps I need not step up?"

"If you can just come over to our place tonight, Jem, I'll gather a few things that might be useful for Mary, and then you can let me know when you expect to be back. If you come home tomorrow night and Will's there, maybe I won't need to stop by?"

"Yes, Margaret, do! I shan't leave easy unless you go some time in the day to see mother. I'll come to-night, though; and now good-bye. Stay! do you think you could just coax poor Will to walk a bit home with you, that I might speak to mother by myself?"

"Sure, Margaret, go ahead! I won’t feel at ease unless you take some time during the day to visit mom. I’ll come by tonight, though; so, goodbye for now. Wait! Do you think you could persuade poor Will to walk part of the way home with you? That way, I can talk to mom on my own?"

No! that Margaret could not do. That was expecting too great a sacrifice of bashful feeling.

No! Margaret couldn't do that. That was asking too much of her shy nature.

But the object was accomplished by Will's going up-stairs immediately on their return to the house, to indulge his mournful thoughts alone. As soon as Jem and his mother were left by themselves, he began on the subject uppermost in his mind.

But the goal was achieved when Will went upstairs right after they got back to the house to indulge in his sad thoughts alone. As soon as Jem and his mother were alone together, he started talking about what was on his mind.

"Mother!"

"Mom!"

She put her handkerchief from her eyes, and turned quickly round so as to face him where he stood, thinking what best to say. The little action annoyed him, and he rushed at once into the subject.

She wiped her eyes with her handkerchief and quickly turned to face him as he stood there, trying to figure out what to say. Her small action bothered him, and he immediately jumped into the topic.

"Mother! I am going back to Liverpool to-morrow morning to see how Mary Barton is."

"Mom! I’m going back to Liverpool tomorrow morning to check on how Mary Barton is doing."

"And what's Mary Barton to thee, that thou shouldst be running after her in that-a-way?"

"And what does Mary Barton mean to you that you're chasing after her like that?"

"If she lives, she shall be my wedded wife. If she dies—mother, I can't speak of what I shall feel if she dies." His voice was choked in his throat.

"If she lives, she will be my wife. If she dies—mom, I can't even describe what I'll feel if she dies." His voice was tight in his throat.

For an instant his mother was interested by his words; and then came back the old jealousy of being supplanted in the affections of that son, who had been, as it were, newly born to her, by the escape he had so lately experienced from danger. So she hardened her heart against entertaining any feeling of sympathy; and turned away from the face, which recalled the earnest look of his childhood, when he had come to her in some trouble, sure of help and comfort.

For a moment, his mother was intrigued by what he said; then the old jealousy returned, stemming from the fear of being replaced in the love of that son, who had, in a sense, been reborn to her after he narrowly escaped danger. So, she shut herself off from any feelings of sympathy and turned away from the face that reminded her of the sincere look from his childhood, when he came to her in trouble, certain he would find support and comfort.

And coldly she spoke, in those tones which Jem knew and dreaded, even before the meaning they expressed was fully shaped. "Thou'rt old enough to please thysel. Old mothers are cast aside, and what they've borne forgotten, as soon as a pretty face comes across. I might have thought of that last Tuesday, when I felt as if thou wert all my own, and the judge were some wild animal trying to rend thee from me. I spoke up for thee then; but it's all forgotten now, I suppose."

And she spoke coldly, in a tone that Jem recognized and dreaded, even before he fully understood what it meant. "You're old enough to take care of yourself. Old mothers are pushed aside, and what they've given life to is forgotten as soon as a pretty face shows up. I might have thought of that last Tuesday when I felt like you were all mine and the judge was some wild animal trying to tear you away from me. I stood up for you then, but I guess it's all forgotten now."

"Mother! you know all this while, you know I can never forget any kindness you've ever done for me; and they've been many. Why should you think I've only room for one love in my heart? I can love you as dearly as ever, and Mary too, as much as man ever loved woman."

"Mom! You know all this time, you know I can never forget any kindness you've shown me; and there have been many. Why do you think I can only love one person at a time? I can love you just as dearly as ever, and Mary too, as much as any man has ever loved a woman."

He awaited a reply. None was vouchsafed.

He waited for a response. None was given.

"Mother, answer me!" said he, at last.

"Mom, answer me!" he finally said.

"What mun I answer? You asked me no question."

"What am I supposed to answer? You didn't ask me anything."

"Well! I ask you this now. To-morrow morning I go to Liverpool to see her, who is as my wife. Dear mother! will you bless me on my errand? If it please God she recovers, will you take her to you as you would a daughter?"

"Well! I'm asking you this now. Tomorrow morning I'm going to Liverpool to see her, who is like my wife. Dear Mom! Will you bless me on my mission? If it pleases God and she gets better, will you take her in as you would a daughter?"

She could neither refuse nor assent.

She could neither say no nor agree.

"Why need you go?" said she querulously, at length. "You'll be getting in some mischief or another again. Can't you stop at home quiet with me?"

"Why do you have to go?" she said in an annoyed tone after a while. "You'll just end up getting into some trouble again. Can't you just stay home and relax with me?"

Jem got up, and walked about the room in despairing impatience. She would not understand his feelings. At last he stopped right before the place where she was sitting, with an air of injured meekness on her face.

Jem got up and paced around the room in frustrated impatience. She just wouldn’t get his feelings. Finally, he stopped directly in front of her, wearing an expression of hurt humility.

"Mother! I often think what a good man father was! I've often heard you tell of your courting days; and of the accident that befell you, and how ill you were. How long is it ago?"

"Mom! I often think about what a good man Dad was! I've heard you talk a lot about your dating days, and the accident that happened to you, and how sick you were. How long ago was that?"

"Near upon five-and-twenty years," said she, with a sigh.

"Almost twenty-five years," she said with a sigh.

"You little thought when you were so ill you should live to have such a fine strapping son as I am, did you now?"

"You probably didn’t expect that when you were so sick, you’d live to have such a strong, impressive son like me, did you?"

She smiled a little, and looked up at him, which was just what he wanted.

She smiled slightly and looked up at him, which was exactly what he wanted.

"Thou'rt not so fine a man as thy father was, by a deal!" said she, looking at him with much fondness, notwithstanding her depreciatory words.

"You're not as great a man as your father was, by a long shot!" she said, looking at him with a lot of affection, despite her critical words.

He took another turn or two up and down the room. He wanted to bend the subject round to his own case.

He walked back and forth a few more times in the room. He wanted to steer the conversation towards his own situation.

"Those were happy days when father was alive!"

"Those were happy days when Dad was alive!"

"You may say so, lad! Such days as will never come again to me, at any rate." She sighed sorrowfully.

"You can say that, kid! Those days will never come back for me, at least." She sighed sadly.

"Mother!" said he at last, stopping short, and taking her hand in his with tender affection, "you'd like me to be as happy a man as my father was before me, would not you? You'd like me to have some one to make me as happy as you made father? Now, would you not, dear mother?"

"Mom!" he finally said, stopping abruptly and taking her hand gently, "you want me to be as happy as Dad was, right? You want me to have someone who makes me as happy as you made Dad? Don’t you, dear Mom?"

"I did not make him as happy as I might ha' done," murmured she, in a low, sad voice of self-reproach. "Th' accident gave a jar to my temper it's never got the better of; and now he's gone where he can never know how I grieve for having frabbed him as I did."

"I didn't make him as happy as I could have," she murmured, in a low, sad voice filled with regret. "The accident threw off my temper, and I've never fully recovered from it; and now he's gone where he'll never know how much I regret having snapped at him like I did."

"Nay, mother, we don't know that!" said Jem, with gentle soothing. "Any how, you and father got along with as few rubs as most people. But for his sake, dear mother, don't say me nay, now that I come to you to ask your blessing before setting out to see her, who is to be my wife, if ever woman is; for his sake, if not for mine, love her who I shall bring home to be to me all you were to him: and mother! I do not ask for a truer or a tenderer heart than yours is, in the long run."

"No, mom, we don't know that!" said Jem gently. "Anyway, you and dad managed to get along with fewer bumps than most people. But for his sake, dear mom, please don't say no now that I'm asking for your blessing before I go see her, who will be my wife if any woman ever will be; for his sake, if not for mine, love her like you loved him: and mom! I’m not asking for a heart more true or tender than yours in the long run."

The hard look left her face; though her eyes were still averted from Jem's gaze, it was more because they were brimming over with tears, called forth by his words, than because any angry feeling yet remained. And when his manly voice died away in low pleadings, she lifted up her hands, and bent down her son's head below the level of her own; and then she solemnly uttered a blessing.

The fierce expression left her face; even though her eyes were still turned away from Jem, it was more because they were filled with tears, triggered by his words, than because she still felt any anger. And when his strong voice faded into soft pleas, she raised her hands and lowered her son's head to her level; then she solemnly offered a blessing.

"God bless thee, Jem, my own dear lad. And may He bless Mary Barton for thy sake."

"God bless you, Jem, my dear boy. And may He bless Mary Barton for your sake."

Jem's heart leaped up, and from this time hope took the place of fear in his anticipations with regard to Mary.

Jem's heart raced, and from that moment on, hope replaced fear in his expectations about Mary.

"Mother! you show your own true self to Mary, and she'll love you as dearly as I do."

"Mom! If you show your real self to Mary, she'll love you just as much as I do."

So with some few smiles, and some few tears, and much earnest talking, the evening wore away.

So with a few smiles, a few tears, and a lot of serious conversation, the evening passed by.

"I must be off to see Margaret. Why, it's near ten o'clock! Could you have thought it? Now don't you stop up for me, mother. You and Will go to bed, for you've both need of it. I shall be home in an hour."

"I have to go see Margaret. Wow, it's almost ten o'clock! Can you believe it? Don't wait up for me, Mom. You and Will should go to bed since you both need the rest. I'll be home in about an hour."

Margaret had felt the evening long and lonely; and was all but giving up the thoughts of Jem's coming that night, when she heard his step at the door.

Margaret had felt that the evening was long and lonely, and she was almost ready to give up on the idea of Jem coming that night when she heard his footsteps at the door.

He told her of his progress with his mother; he told her his hopes, and was silent on the subject of his fears.

He shared his progress with his mom; he talked about his hopes and stayed quiet about his fears.

"To think how sorrow and joy are mixed up together. You'll date your start in life as Mary's acknowledged lover from poor Alice Wilson's burial day. Well! the dead are soon forgotten!"

"Think about how sorrow and joy are intertwined. You’ll mark the beginning of your life together as Mary’s acknowledged partner from poor Alice Wilson’s funeral day. Well! People forget the dead quickly!"

"Dear Margaret!—But you're worn out with your long evening waiting for me. I don't wonder. But never you, nor any one else, think because God sees fit to call up new interests, perhaps right out of the grave, that therefore the dead are forgotten. Margaret, you yourself can remember our looks, and fancy what we're like."

"Dear Margaret!—But you're exhausted from waiting for me all evening. I get it. But don’t you, or anyone else, think that just because God chooses to bring up new interests, even from the grave, the dead are forgotten. Margaret, you can still remember our faces and imagine what we're like."

"Yes! but what has that to do with remembering Alice?"

"Yes! But what does that have to do with remembering Alice?"

"Why, just this. You're not always trying to think on our faces, and making a labour of remembering; but often, I'll be bound, when you're sinking off to sleep, or when you're very quiet and still, the faces you knew so well when you could see, come smiling before you with loving looks. Or you remember them, without striving after it, and without thinking it's your duty to keep recalling them. And so it is with them that are hidden from our sight. If they've been worthy to be heartily loved while alive, they'll not be forgotten when dead; it's against nature. And we need no more be upbraiding ourselves for letting in God's rays of light upon our sorrow, and no more be fearful of forgetting them, because their memory is not always haunting and taking up our minds, than you need to trouble yourself about remembering your grandfather's face, or what the stars were like,—you can't forget if you would, what it's such a pleasure to think about. Don't fear my forgetting Aunt Alice."

"Just this: you're not always thinking about us or trying hard to remember. But often, I bet, when you're drifting off to sleep or when you’re very quiet, the faces you once knew so well come back to you with loving smiles. You remember them effortlessly, without feeling it's your duty to bring them to mind. It’s the same for those we can't see anymore. If they were truly loved when they were alive, we won't forget them after they're gone; it's natural. We shouldn’t feel guilty for letting in moments of light during our sorrow, nor should we fear forgetting them. Their memory won't always haunt us and occupy our thoughts, just like you don't have to stress about remembering your grandfather's face or what the stars looked like—you can't forget the things that bring you joy. Don't worry about me forgetting Aunt Alice."

"I'm not, Jem; not now, at least; only you seemed so full about Mary."

"I'm not, Jem; not right now, at least; it just seemed like you were so into Mary."

"I've kept it down so long, remember. How glad Aunt Alice would have been to know that I might hope to have her for my wife! that's to say, if God spares her!"

"I've kept it to myself for so long, remember. How happy Aunt Alice would have been to know that I could hope to have her as my wife! That is, if God lets her live!"

"She would not have known it, even if you could have told her this last fortnight,—ever since you went away she's been thinking always that she was a little child at her mother's apron-string. She must have been a happy little thing; it was such a pleasure to her to think about those early days, when she lay old and gray on her death-bed."

"She wouldn’t have realized it, even if you had told her this past two weeks—ever since you left, she’s been constantly thinking about being a small child at her mother’s side. She must have been a happy little kid; it brought her so much joy to reminisce about those early days, when she was old and gray on her deathbed."

"I never knew any one seem more happy all her life long."

"I've never known anyone to seem so happy their whole life."

"Ay! and how gentle and easy her death was! She thought her mother was near her."

"Wow! And how peaceful and effortless her death was! She believed her mother was close by."

They fell into calm thought about those last peaceful happy hours.

They drifted into calm reflection about those final, peaceful, happy hours.

It struck eleven. Jem started up.

It hit eleven o'clock. Jem got up.

"I should have been gone long ago. Give me the bundle. You'll not forget my mother. Good night, Margaret."

"I should have left a long time ago. Hand me the bundle. Don't forget my mom. Good night, Margaret."

She let him out and bolted the door behind him. He stood on the steps to adjust some fastening about the bundle. The court, the street, was deeply still. Long ago had all retired to rest on that quiet Sabbath evening. The stars shone down on the silent deserted streets, and the soft clear moonlight fell in bright masses, leaving the steps on which Jem stood in shadow.

She let him out and locked the door behind him. He stood on the steps to fix some straps on the bundle. The courtyard and the street were completely quiet. Long ago, everyone had gone to bed on that peaceful Sunday night. The stars shone down on the empty streets, and the soft, clear moonlight filled the area, leaving the steps where Jem stood in shadow.

A foot-fall was heard along the pavement; slow and heavy was the sound. Before Jem had ended his little piece of business, a form had glided into sight; a wan, feeble figure, bearing, with evident and painful labour, a jug of water from the neighbouring pump. It went before Jem, turned up the court at the corner of which he was standing, passed into the broad, calm light; and there, with bowed head, sinking and shrunk body, Jem recognised John Barton.

A footstep was heard on the pavement; the sound was slow and heavy. Before Jem finished his small task, a figure appeared; a pale, weak person who struggled to carry a jug of water from the nearby pump. The person passed in front of Jem, turned up the alley at the corner where he was standing, and moved into the bright, calm light; there, with a bowed head and a hunched body, Jem recognized John Barton.

No haunting ghost could have had less of the energy of life in its involuntary motions than he, who, nevertheless, went on with the same measured clock-work tread until the door of his own house was reached. And then he disappeared, and the latch fell feebly to, and made a faint and wavering sound, breaking the solemn silence of the night. Then all again was still.

No ghost could have shown less life in its involuntary movements than he did, yet he continued with the same steady, mechanical steps until he reached his front door. Then he vanished, and the latch fell weakly, making a faint and unsteady noise that broke the heavy silence of the night. Then everything fell silent again.

For a minute or two Jem stood motionless, stunned by the thoughts which the sight of Mary's father had called up.

For a minute or two, Jem stood still, shocked by the memories that seeing Mary's dad had brought back.

Margaret did not know he was at home: had he stolen like a thief by dead of night into his own dwelling? Depressed as Jem had often and long seen him, this night there was something different about him still; beaten down by some inward storm, he seemed to grovel along, all self-respect lost and gone.

Margaret didn't realize he was home: had he sneaked in like a thief in the dead of night to his own place? Even though Jem had often and long seen him depressed, tonight there was something different about him; defeated by some inner turmoil, he appeared to crawl along, completely stripped of his self-respect.

Must he be told of Mary's state? Jem felt he must not; and this for many reasons. He could not be informed of her illness without many other particulars being communicated at the same time, of which it were better he should be kept in ignorance; indeed, of which Mary herself could alone give the full explanation. No suspicion that he was the criminal seemed hitherto to have been excited in the mind of any one. Added to these reasons was Jem's extreme unwillingness to face him, with the belief in his breast that he, and none other, had done the fearful deed.

Must he be told about Mary's condition? Jem felt he shouldn’t; and for many reasons. He couldn’t learn about her illness without a lot of other details coming out at the same time, details that it was better for him to remain unaware of; actually, only Mary could provide the complete explanation. So far, no one seemed to suspect that he was the one responsible for what happened. On top of these reasons, Jem was incredibly reluctant to confront him, holding onto the belief that he, and no one else, had committed the terrible act.

It was true that he was Mary's father, and as such had every right to be told of all concerning her; but supposing he were, and that he followed the impulse so natural to a father, and wished to go to her, what might be the consequences? Among the mingled feelings she had revealed in her delirium, ay, mingled even with the most tender expressions of love for her father, was a sort of horror of him; a dread of him as a blood-shedder, which seemed to separate him into two persons,—one, the father who had dandled her on his knee, and loved her all her life long; the other, the assassin, the cause of all her trouble and woe.

It was true that he was Mary's father, and as such, he had every right to know everything about her; but if he were informed and followed that natural urge to see her, what could be the outcome? Among the mixed emotions she had shown during her delirium, yes, blended even with the most affectionate expressions of love for her father, was a kind of horror towards him; a fear of him as a killer, which seemed to split him into two people—one, the father who had held her on his knee and loved her throughout her life; the other, the murderer, the source of all her pain and suffering.

If he presented himself before her while this idea of his character was uppermost, who might tell the consequence?

If he showed up in front of her with this idea about his character in mind, who could say what would happen?

Jem could not, and would not, expose her to any such fearful chance: and to tell the truth, I believe he looked upon her as more his own, to guard from all shadow of injury with most loving care, than as belonging to any one else in this world, though girt with the reverend name of Father, and guiltless of aught that might have lessened such reverence.

Jem couldn't and wouldn't put her in any risky situation. Honestly, I think he saw her as more his own to protect from any harm with the utmost care, rather than belonging to anyone else in the world, even though she was called Father and was innocent of anything that could have diminished that respect.

If you think this account of mine confused, of the half-feelings, half-reasons, which passed through Jem's mind, as he stood gazing at the empty space, where that crushed form had so lately been seen,—if you are perplexed to disentangle the real motives, I do assure you it was from just such an involved set of thoughts that Jem drew the resolution to act as if he had not seen that phantom likeness of John Barton; himself, yet not himself.

If you find my description confusing, with the mixed feelings and unclear reasons that went through Jem's mind as he stared at the empty spot where that crushed figure had just been—if you're struggling to figure out the real motivations, I assure you that it was from this tangled web of thoughts that Jem decided to act like he hadn't seen that ghostly version of John Barton; part of him, yet not truly himself.

 

 

CHAPTER XXXIV.

THE RETURN HOME.
 

"Dixwell. Forgiveness! Oh, forgiveness, and a grave!
Mary. God knows your heart, my father! and I shudder
To think what thou perchance hast acted.
Dixwell.     Oh!
Mary. No common load of woe is thine, my father."
 

Elliott's "Kerhonah."

Elliott's "Kerhonah."

Mary still hovered between life and death when Jem arrived at the house where she lay; and the doctors were as yet unwilling to compromise their wisdom by allowing too much hope to be entertained. But the state of things, if not less anxious, was less distressing than when Jem had quitted her. She lay now in a stupor, which was partly disease, and partly exhaustion after the previous excitement.

Mary was still in a critical condition when Jem arrived at the house where she was resting; and the doctors were still hesitant to let anyone get their hopes up too much. However, the situation was, if not less concerning, less overwhelming than it had been when Jem left her. She was now lying in a daze, which was a mix of her illness and the fatigue from the earlier excitement.

And now Jem found the difficulty which every one who has watched by a sick bed knows full well; and which is perhaps more insurmountable to men than it is to women,—the difficulty of being patient, and trying not to expect any visible change for long, long hours of sad monotony.

And now Jem faced the challenge that everyone who has sat by a sick person understands all too well; and which is perhaps more difficult for men than it is for women—the challenge of being patient and trying not to expect any noticeable change during the long, sad hours of monotonous waiting.

But after awhile the reward came. The laboured breathing became lower and softer, the heavy look of oppressive pain melted away from the face, and a languor that was almost peace took the place of suffering. She slept a natural sleep; and they stole about on tip-toe, and spoke low, and softly, and hardly dared to breathe, however much they longed to sigh out their thankful relief.

But after a while, the reward came. The labored breathing eased and became softer, the heavy look of intense pain disappeared from her face, and a sense of calm that was almost peaceful replaced the suffering. She fell into a natural sleep; they moved around on tiptoe, spoke quietly and softly, and barely dared to breathe, no matter how much they wanted to sigh in relief.

She opened her eyes. Her mind was in the tender state of a lately-born infant's. She was pleased with the gay but not dazzling colours of the paper; soothed by the subdued light; and quite sufficiently amused by looking at all the objects in the room,—the drawing of the ships, the festoons of the curtain, the bright flowers on the painted backs of the chairs,—to care for any stronger excitement. She wondered at the ball of glass, containing various coloured sands from the Isle of Wight, or some such place, which hung suspended from the middle of the little valance over the window. But she did not care to exert herself to ask any questions, although she saw Mrs. Sturgis standing at the bed-side with some tea, ready to drop it into her mouth by spoonfuls.

She opened her eyes. Her mind felt as fresh as a newborn baby’s. She enjoyed the cheerful but not overwhelming colors of the paper; was relaxed by the soft light; and found plenty of entertainment in observing all the things in the room—the drawing of the ships, the draped curtains, the bright flowers painted on the backs of the chairs—so she didn't need anything more exciting. She was curious about the glass ball filled with different colored sands from the Isle of Wight or somewhere similar, hanging in the middle of the small valance over the window. But she didn’t feel like putting in the effort to ask any questions, even though she saw Mrs. Sturgis standing by the bed with some tea, ready to spoon-feed it to her.

She did not see the face of honest joy, of earnest thankfulness,—the clasped hands,—the beaming eyes,—the trembling eagerness of gesture, of one who had long awaited her awakening, and who now stood behind the curtains watching through some little chink her every faint motion; or if she had caught a glimpse of that loving, peeping face, she was in too exhausted a state to have taken much notice, or have long retained the impression that he she loved so well was hanging about her, and blessing God for every conscious look which stole over her countenance.

She didn't see the face of genuine happiness, of sincere gratitude—the clasped hands—the shining eyes—the eager excitement in the gestures of someone who had been waiting for her to wake up, standing behind the curtains and watching through a small crack at her every slight movement. Or if she had caught a glimpse of that loving, watchful face, she was too exhausted to pay much attention or to hold on to the thought that the person she loved so much was nearby, thanking God for every moment of awareness that flickered across her face.

She fell softly into slumber, without a word having been spoken by any one during that half hour of inexpressible joy. And again the stillness was enforced by sign and whispered word, but with eyes that beamed out their bright thoughts of hope. Jem sat by the side of the bed, holding back the little curtain, and gazing as if he could never gaze his fill at the pale, wasted face, so marbled and so chiselled in its wan outline.

She gently drifted off to sleep, with no words exchanged by anyone during that half hour of pure bliss. Again, the quiet was maintained through gestures and whispers, but with eyes shining with hopeful thoughts. Jem sat by the bed, pulling back the little curtain and looking as if he could never get enough of the pale, frail face, so beautifully sculpted in its delicate outline.

She wakened once more; her soft eyes opened, and met his over-bending look. She smiled gently, as a baby does when it sees its mother tending its little cot; and continued her innocent, infantine gaze into his face, as if the sight gave her much unconscious pleasure. But by-and-by a different expression came into her sweet eyes; a look of memory and intelligence; her white face flushed the brightest rosy red, and with feeble motion she tried to hide her head in the pillow.

She woke up again; her soft eyes opened and met his intense gaze. She smiled gently, like a baby does when it sees its mother caring for its crib, and kept her innocent, childlike gaze on his face, as if looking at him brought her a lot of unspoken joy. But after a moment, a different look appeared in her sweet eyes; a look of memory and understanding. Her pale face turned the brightest rosy red, and with weak movement, she tried to bury her head in the pillow.

It required all Jem's self-control to do what he knew and felt to be necessary, to call Mrs. Sturgis, who was quietly dozing by the fireside; and that done, he felt almost obliged to leave the room to keep down the happy agitation which would gush out in every feature, every gesture, and every tone.

It took all of Jem's self-control to do what he knew was necessary: to call Mrs. Sturgis, who was peacefully dozing by the fire. Once he did that, he felt he had to leave the room to keep his excitement from showing in his face, movements, and voice.

From that time forward Mary's progress towards health was rapid.

From that point on, Mary's recovery was quick.

There was every reason, but one, in favour of her speedy removal home. All Jem's duties lay in Manchester. It was his mother's dwelling-place, and there his plans for life had been to be worked out; plans, which the suspicion and imprisonment he had fallen into, had thrown for a time into a chaos, which his presence was required to arrange into form. For he might find, in spite of a jury's verdict, that too strong a taint was on his character for him ever to labour in Manchester again. He remembered the manner in which some one suspected of having been a convict was shunned by masters and men, when he had accidentally met with work in their foundry; the recollection smote him now, how he himself had thought that it did not become an honest upright man to associate with one who had been a prisoner. He could not choose but think on that poor humble being, with his downcast conscious look; hunted out of the work-shop, where he had sought to earn an honest livelihood, by the looks, and half-spoken words, and the black silence of repugnance (worse than words to bear), that met him on all sides.

There was every reason, except one, for her to be sent home quickly. All of Jem's responsibilities were in Manchester. That was where his mother lived, and it was where he had planned to build his life. His recent troubles and imprisonment had thrown those plans into chaos, and he needed to be there to get things back in order. He might find, despite the jury's verdict, that his reputation was too stained for him to work in Manchester again. He remembered how someone who was suspected of being a convict was avoided by employers and coworkers when he had unexpectedly found work in their foundry; the memory struck him now, as he recalled thinking that it wasn’t right for an honest person to associate with someone who had been imprisoned. He couldn’t help but think of that poor, humble person, with his ashamed and conscious demeanor, driven out of the workshop where he had tried to earn an honest living by the looks, half-spoken comments, and the oppressive silence of rejection (worse than any words) that he faced from everyone around him.

Jem felt that his own character had been attainted; and that to many it might still appear suspicious. He knew that he could convince the world, by a future as blameless as his past had been, that he was innocent. But at the same time he saw that he must have patience, and nerve himself for some trials; and the sooner these were undergone, the sooner he was aware of the place he held in men's estimation, the better. He longed to have presented himself once more at the foundry; and then the reality would drive away the pictures that would (unbidden) come of a shunned man, eyed askance by all, and driven forth to shape out some new career.

Jem felt like his character had been tarnished, and many people might still find him suspicious. He knew that he could prove his innocence to the world with a future as faultless as his past had been. But at the same time, he realized he needed to be patient and prepare himself for some challenges; the sooner he faced them, the sooner he would understand how others viewed him, and that would be better. He was eager to show himself again at the foundry; then reality would push away the unwanted thoughts of being a socially rejected man, looked at with suspicion by everyone, and forced to create a new path for himself.

I said every reason "but one" inclined Jem to hasten Mary's return as soon as she was sufficiently convalescent. That one was the meeting which awaited her at home.

I said every reason "but one" made Jem eager for Mary to come back as soon as she was well enough. That one reason was the meeting that awaited her at home.

Turn it over as Jem would, he could not decide what was the best course to pursue. He could compel himself to any line of conduct that his reason and his sense of right told him to be desirable; but they did not tell him it was desirable to speak to Mary, in her tender state of mind and body, of her father. How much would be implied by the mere mention of his name! Speak it as calmly, and as indifferently as he might, he could not avoid expressing some consciousness of the terrible knowledge she possessed.

Turn it over like Jem would, he couldn't decide what was the best way to go about it. He could force himself into any behavior that his reason and sense of right deemed necessary; but they didn’t suggest that it was right to talk to Mary, given her delicate state of mind and body, about her father. Just mentioning his name would carry so much weight! No matter how calmly and casually he tried to say it, he couldn’t help but show some awareness of the awful truth she knew.

She, for her part, was softer and gentler than she had ever been in her gentlest mood; since her illness, her motions, her glances, her voice were all tender in their languor. It seemed almost a trouble to her to break the silence with the low sounds of her own sweet voice, and her words fell sparingly on Jem's greedy, listening ear.

She was gentler and softer than she had ever been, even in her most tender moments; after her illness, everything about her—her movements, her looks, her voice—felt delicate and relaxed. It almost seemed like a burden to her to disrupt the silence with the soft sounds of her own sweet voice, and her words came out slowly, landing sparingly on Jem's eager, listening ear.

Her face was, however, so full of love and confidence, that Jem felt no uneasiness at the state of silent abstraction into which she often fell. If she did but love him, all would yet go right; and it was better not to press for confidence on that one subject which must be painful to both.

Her face was so full of love and confidence that Jem felt no worry about the silent thoughts she often slipped into. If she truly loved him, everything would work out in the end; it was better not to push for honesty on that one topic that would surely be hard for both of them.

There came a fine, bright, balmy day. And Mary tottered once more out into the open air, leaning on Jem's arm, and close to his beating heart. And Mrs. Sturgis watched them from her door, with a blessing on her lips, as they went slowly up the street.

There came a beautiful, bright, pleasant day. Mary wobbled once again into the fresh air, leaning on Jem's arm, right next to his beating heart. Mrs. Sturgis watched them from her doorway, with a blessing on her lips, as they slowly made their way up the street.

They came in sight of the river. Mary shuddered.

They spotted the river. Mary shivered.

"Oh, Jem! take me home. Yon river seems all made of glittering, heaving, dazzling metal, just as it did when I began to be ill."

"Oh, Jem! Take me home. That river looks like it's made of shimmering, swirling, dazzling metal, just like it did when I started to feel sick."

Jem led her homewards. She dropped her head as searching for something on the ground.

Jem guided her home. She lowered her head as if looking for something on the ground.

"Jem!" He was all attention. She paused for an instant. "When may I go home? To Manchester, I mean. I am so weary of this place; and I would fain be at home."

"Jem!" He was fully focused. She took a moment. "When can I go home? To Manchester, I mean. I'm so tired of this place; I really want to be at home."

She spoke in a feeble voice; not at all impatiently, as the words themselves would seem to intimate, but in a mournful way, as if anticipating sorrow even in the very fulfilment of her wishes.

She spoke in a weak voice; not impatiently at all, as the words might suggest, but in a sorrowful way, as if expecting sadness even in the fulfillment of her wishes.

"Darling! we will go whenever you wish; whenever you feel strong enough. I asked Job to tell Margaret to get all in readiness for you to go there at first. She'll tend you and nurse you. You must not go home. Job proffered for you to go there."

"Sweetheart! We can go whenever you want; whenever you feel up for it. I asked Job to tell Margaret to get everything ready for you to go there at first. She’ll take care of you and look after you. You shouldn’t go home. Job offered for you to go there."

"Ah! but I must go home, Jem. I'll try and not fail now in what's right. There are things we must not speak on" (lowering her voice), "but you'll be really kind if you'll not speak against my going home. Let us say no more about it, dear Jem. I must go home, and I must go alone."

"Ah! But I have to go home, Jem. I’ll do my best to do what’s right this time. There are things we shouldn’t talk about" (lowering her voice), "but please be kind and don’t speak out against my going home. Let’s not discuss it any further, dear Jem. I need to go home, and I need to go alone."

"Not alone, Mary!"

"You're not alone, Mary!"

"Yes, alone! I cannot tell you why I ask it. And if you guess, I know you well enough to be sure you'll understand why I ask you never to speak on that again to me, till I begin. Promise, dear Jem, promise!"

"Yes, alone! I can't explain why I'm asking this. And if you figure it out, I know you well enough to be confident that you'll understand why I ask you never to bring it up again until I’m ready. Promise, dear Jem, promise!"

He promised; to gratify that beseeching face he promised. And then he repented, and felt as if he had done ill. Then again he felt as if she were the best judge, and knowing all (perhaps more than even he did) might be forming plans which his interference would mar.

He promised; to satisfy that pleading face he promised. Then he regretted it and felt like he had done something wrong. Yet again, he thought she was the best judge and, knowing everything (maybe even more than he did), might be coming up with plans that his interference would ruin.

One thing was certain! it was a miserable thing to have this awful forbidden ground of discourse; to guess at each other's thoughts, when eyes were averted, and cheeks blanched, and words stood still, arrested in their flow by some casual allusion.

One thing was clear! It was a terrible situation to have this awful forbidden topic of conversation; to try to guess each other's thoughts when eyes were averted, cheeks pale, and words were stuck, halted by some offhand remark.

At last a day, fine enough for Mary to travel on, arrived. She had wished to go, but now her courage failed her. How could she have said she was weary of that quiet house, where even Ben Sturgis' grumblings only made a kind of harmonious bass in the concord between him and his wife, so thoroughly did they know each other with the knowledge of many years! How could she have longed to quit that little peaceful room where she had experienced such loving tendence! Even the very check bed-curtains became dear to her under the idea of seeing them no more. If it was so with inanimate objects, if they had such power of exciting regret, what were her feelings with regard to the kind old couple, who had taken the stranger in, and cared for her, and nursed her, as though she had been a daughter? Each wilful sentence spoken in the half unconscious irritation of feebleness came now with avenging self-reproach to her memory, as she hung about Mrs. Sturgis, with many tears, which served instead of words to express her gratitude and love.

At last, a day arrived that was nice enough for Mary to travel. She had wanted to go, but now her courage failed her. How could she have said she was tired of that quiet house, where even Ben Sturgis' grumblings created a sort of harmonious bass in the bond between him and his wife, so well did they understand each other after many years? How could she have longed to leave that little peaceful room where she had experienced such loving care? Even the checkered bed curtains became dear to her at the thought of never seeing them again. If she felt this way about inanimate objects, if they could evoke such regret, what were her feelings about the kind old couple who had taken her in, cared for her, and treated her as if she were their own daughter? Each stubborn sentence spoken out of the half-conscious irritation of weakness now returned to her with a painful sense of guilt, as she lingered around Mrs. Sturgis, shedding many tears that expressed her gratitude and love when words failed her.

Ben bustled about with the square bottle of Goldenwasser in one of his hands, and a small tumbler in the other; he went to Mary, Jem, and his wife in succession, pouring out a glass for each and bidding them drink it to keep their spirits up: but as each severally refused, he drank it himself; and passed on to offer the same hospitality to another with the like refusal, and the like result.

Ben hurried around with a square bottle of Goldenwasser in one hand and a small glass in the other. He approached Mary, Jem, and his wife one after the other, pouring a drink for each and encouraging them to take it to lift their spirits. However, as each of them declined, he ended up drinking it himself and moved on to offer the same hospitality to others, getting the same refusals and results.

When he had swallowed the last of the three draughts, he condescended to give his reasons for having done so.

When he finished the last of the three drinks, he agreed to explain why he had done it.

"I cannot abide waste. What's poured out mun be drunk. That's my maxim." So saying, he replaced the bottle in the cupboard.

"I can't stand waste. What's poured out must be drunk. That's my rule." With that, he put the bottle back in the cupboard.

It was he who in a firm commanding voice at last told Jem and Mary to be off, or they would be too late. Mrs. Sturgis had kept up till then; but as they left her house, she could no longer restrain her tears, and cried aloud in spite of her husband's upbraiding.

It was he who, in a strong commanding voice, finally told Jem and Mary to get moving or they would be late. Mrs. Sturgis had managed to hold it together until then; but as they stepped out of her house, she couldn't hold back her tears any longer and cried out despite her husband's scolding.

"Perhaps they'll be too late for th' train!" exclaimed she, with a degree of hope, as the clock struck two.

"Maybe they'll miss the train!" she exclaimed, feeling a bit hopeful, as the clock struck two.

"What! and come back again! No! no! that would never do. We've done our part, and cried our cry; it's no use going o'er the same ground again. I should ha' to give 'em more out of yon bottle when next parting time came, and them three glasses they had made a hole in the stuff, I can tell you. Time Jack was back from Hamburg with some more."

"What! Come back again? No way! That would never work. We've done our part and made our point; there’s no reason to revisit the same issues. I'd have to give them more from that bottle when the next farewell came around, and those three glasses they had really made a dent in the stuff, believe me. It’s time Jack returned from Hamburg with more."

When they reached Manchester, Mary looked very white, and the expression on her face was almost stern. She was in fact summoning up her resolution to meet her father if he were at home. Jem had never named his midnight glimpse of John Barton to human being; but Mary had a sort of presentiment that wander where he would, he would seek his home at last. But in what mood she dreaded to think. For the knowledge of her father's capability of guilt seemed to have opened a dark gulf in his character, into the depths of which she trembled to look. At one moment she would fain have claimed protection against the life she must lead, for some time at least, alone with a murderer! She thought of his gloom, before his mind was haunted by the memory of so terrible a crime; his moody, irritable ways. She imagined the evenings as of old: she, toiling at some work, long after houses were shut, and folks abed; he, more savage than he had ever been before with the inward gnawing of his remorse. At such times she could have cried aloud with terror, at the scenes her fancy conjured up.

When they arrived in Manchester, Mary looked very pale, and her expression was almost serious. She was, in fact, gathering her courage to face her father if he happened to be home. Jem had never mentioned his late-night sighting of John Barton to anyone, but Mary had a feeling that no matter where he went, he would eventually return home. But she dreaded to think about the mood he might be in. Knowing her father's capacity for wrongdoing seemed to have revealed a dark side to his character, and she trembled at the thought of looking too deeply into it. At times, she wished she could find some protection from the life she had to face, at least for a while, being alone with a murderer! She remembered how he had been before he was haunted by the memory of such a terrible crime; his gloomy, irritable nature. She pictured the evenings as they used to be: her working long after everyone else was in bed, while he grew more savage than ever with the torment of his guilt. In those moments, she felt like screaming in terror at the horrifying scenes her imagination created.

But her filial duty, nay, her love and gratitude for many deeds of kindness done to her as a little child, conquered all fear. She would endure all imaginable terrors, although of daily occurrence. And she would patiently bear all wayward violence of temper; more than patiently would she bear it—pitifully, as one who knew of some awful curse awaiting the blood-shedder. She would watch over him tenderly, as the Innocent should watch over the Guilty; awaiting the gracious seasons, wherein to pour oil and balm into the bitter wounds.

But her duty as a daughter, her love, and her gratitude for the many acts of kindness shown to her as a child, overcame all fear. She would endure all imaginable horrors, even if they happened every day. And she would patiently tolerate all his unpredictable outbursts; more than patient, she would bear them with compassion, like someone aware of a terrible fate waiting for a person who sheds blood. She would watch over him lovingly, as the Innocent should care for the Guilty; waiting for the right moments to soothe the painful wounds with kindness and healing.

With the untroubled peace which the resolve to endure to the end gives, she approached the house that from habit she still called home, but which possessed the holiness of home no longer.

With the calm peace that comes from the determination to see things through, she walked up to the house that, out of habit, she still referred to as home, but which no longer had the sacredness of a true home.

"Jem!" said she, as they stood at the entrance to the court, close by Job Legh's door, "you must go in there and wait half-an-hour. Not less. If in that time I don't come back, you go your ways to your mother. Give her my dear love. I will send by Margaret when I want to see you." She sighed heavily.

"Jem!" she said, as they stood at the entrance to the court, near Job Legh's door, "you need to go in there and wait for half an hour. No less. If I don't come back in that time, you can head back to your mother. Give her my love. I'll send for you through Margaret when I want to see you." She sighed heavily.

"Mary! Mary! I cannot leave you. You speak as coldly as if we were to be nought to each other. And my heart's bound up in you. I know why you bid me keep away, but—"

"Mary! Mary! I can't leave you. You talk as if we’re going to mean nothing to each other. And my heart is tied to you. I know why you want me to stay away, but—

She put her hand on his arm, as he spoke in a loud agitated tone; she looked into his face with upbraiding love in her eyes, and then she said, while her lips quivered, and he felt her whole frame trembling:

She placed her hand on his arm as he spoke in a loud, upset tone. She looked into his face with a mix of disappointment and love in her eyes, and then she said, her lips shaking, and he could feel her body trembling:

"Dear Jem! I often could have told you more of love, if I had not once spoken out so free. Remember that time, Jem, if ever you think me cold. Then, the love that's in my heart would out in words; but now, though I'm silent on the pain I'm feeling in quitting you, the love is in my heart all the same. But this is not the time to speak on such things. If I do not do what I feel to be right now, I may blame myself all my life long! Jem, you promised—"

"Dear Jem! I could have told you so much more about love if I hadn't already spoken so openly before. Remember that time, Jem, if you ever think I'm being distant. Back then, the love in my heart would spill out in words; but now, even though I’m quiet about the pain of leaving you, the love is still in my heart. But this isn't the right time to discuss those things. If I don't do what I believe is right now, I might regret it for the rest of my life! Jem, you promised—"

And so saying she left him. She went quicker than she would otherwise have passed over those few yards of ground, for fear he should still try to accompany her. Her hand was on the latch, and in a breath the door was opened.

And with that, she walked away from him. She moved faster than she normally would have over those few yards, worried he might still try to follow her. Her hand was on the latch, and in a moment, the door swung open.

There sat her father, still and motionless—not even turning his head to see who had entered; but perhaps he recognised the foot-step,—the trick of action.

There sat her father, still and motionless—not even turning his head to see who had come in; but maybe he recognized the footsteps—the way someone moved.

He sat by the fire; the grate I should say, for fire there was none. Some dull, gray ashes, negligently left, long days ago, coldly choked up the bars. He had taken the accustomed seat from mere force of habit, which ruled his automaton-body. For all energy, both physical and mental, seemed to have retreated inwards to some of the great citadels of life, there to do battle against the Destroyer, Conscience.

He sat by the fireplace; I should say, the grate, because there was no fire. Some dull, gray ashes, carelessly left behind long ago, coldly filled the bars. He had taken his usual seat out of sheer habit, which controlled his robotic body. All his energy, both physical and mental, seemed to have retreated inward to some of the great strongholds of life, where it fought against the Destroyer, Conscience.

His hands were crossed, his fingers interlaced; usually a position implying some degree of resolution, or strength; but in him it was so faintly maintained, that it appeared more the result of chance; an attitude requiring some application of outward force to alter,—and a blow with a straw seemed as though it would be sufficient.

His hands were crossed, fingers intertwined; usually, this position suggests a certain level of determination or strength, but in his case, it was held so loosely that it seemed more like a coincidence. It was a posture that would need a slight push to change—like a light tap with a straw would probably be enough.

And as for his face, it was sunk and worn,—like a skull, with yet a suffering expression that skulls have not! Your heart would have ached to have seen the man, however hardly you might have judged his crime.

And as for his face, it was sunken and worn—like a skeleton, but with a suffering expression that skeletons don’t have! Your heart would have ached to see the man, no matter how harshly you might have judged his crime.

But crime and all was forgotten by his daughter, as she saw his abashed look, his smitten helplessness. All along she had felt it difficult (as I may have said before) to reconcile the two ideas, of her father and a blood-shedder. But now it was impossible. He was her father! her own dear father! and in his sufferings, whatever their cause, more dearly loved than ever before. His crime was a thing apart, never more to be considered by her.

But crime and everything else was forgotten by his daughter as she saw his embarrassed expression and his helplessness. All along, she had found it hard (as I may have mentioned before) to put together the two ideas of her father and someone who sheds blood. But now it was impossible. He was her father! Her beloved father! And in his suffering, no matter the reason, he was more loved than ever. His crime was a separate issue, never to be thought about by her again.

And tenderly did she treat him, and fondly did she serve him in every way that heart could devise, or hand execute.

And she treated him with such tenderness, serving him affectionately in every way that her heart could imagine or her hands could carry out.

She had some money about her, the price of her strange services as a witness; and when the lingering dusk drew on, she stole out to effect some purchases necessary for her father's comfort.

She had some cash on her, the payment for her unusual role as a witness; and as the fading light of dusk approached, she slipped out to buy a few things needed for her father's comfort.

For how body and soul had been kept together, even as much as they were, during the days he had dwelt alone, no one can say. The house was bare as when Mary had left it, of coal, or of candle, of food, or of blessing in any shape.

For how body and soul had stayed together, even as much as they did, during the days he lived alone, no one can say. The house was as empty as when Mary had left it, without coal, candles, food, or any kind of blessing.

She came quickly home; but as she passed Job Legh's door, she stopped. Doubtless Jem had long since gone; and doubtless, too, he had given Margaret some good reason for not intruding upon her friend for this night at least, otherwise Mary would have seen her before now.

She hurried home, but as she walked past Job Legh's door, she paused. Jem had probably left a while ago, and he must have given Margaret a good reason for not bothering her friend tonight at least; otherwise, Mary would have seen her by now.

But to-morrow,—would she not come in to-morrow? And who so quick as blind Margaret in noticing tones, and sighs, and even silence?

But tomorrow—would she not come tomorrow? And who is quicker than blind Margaret at noticing tones, sighs, and even silence?

She did not give herself time for further thought, her desire to be once more with her father was too pressing; but she opened the door, before she well knew what to say.

She didn't give herself time to think any further; her urge to be with her father again was too strong. So, she opened the door before she really knew what to say.

"It's Mary Barton! I know her by her breathing! Grandfather, it's Mary Barton!"

"It's Mary Barton! I recognize her by her breathing! Grandpa, it's Mary Barton!"

Margaret's joy at meeting her, the open demonstration of her love, affected Mary much; she could not keep from crying, and sat down weak and agitated on the first chair she could find.

Margaret's happiness at seeing her, the clear display of her love, touched Mary deeply; she couldn't hold back her tears and collapsed weak and shaken into the nearest chair she found.

"Ay, ay, Mary! thou'rt looking a bit different to when I saw thee last. Thou'lt give Jem and me good characters for sick nurses, I trust. If all trades fail, I'll turn to that. Jem's place is for life, I reckon. Nay, never redden so, lass. You and he know each other's minds by this time!"

"Hey, Mary! You look a bit different since I last saw you. I hope you and Jem will make good nurses for me when I’m sick. If all else fails, I’ll consider that career. I think Jem's position is secure for life. Oh come on, don’t blush like that, girl. You and he know each other pretty well by now!"

Margaret held her hand, and gently smiled into her face.

Margaret held her hand and smiled gently at her.

Job Legh took the candle up, and began a leisurely inspection.

Job Legh picked up the candle and started a relaxed inspection.

"Thou hast getten a bit of pink in thy cheeks,—not much; but when last I saw thee, thy lips were as white as a sheet. Thy nose is sharpish at th' end; thou'rt more like thy father than ever thou wert before. Lord! child, what's the matter? Art thou going to faint?"

"You've got a bit of color in your cheeks—not much; but the last time I saw you, your lips were as white as a sheet. Your nose is a bit pointed at the end; you look more like your father than ever. Goodness! What’s wrong, child? Are you going to faint?"

For Mary had sickened at the mention of that name; yet she felt that now or never was the time to speak.

For Mary had become ill at the mention of that name; yet she felt that now was the moment to speak.

"Father's come home!" she said, "but he's very poorly; I never saw him as he is now, before. I asked Jem not to come near him for fear it might fidget him."

"Father's home!" she said, "but he’s really sick; I’ve never seen him like this before. I told Jem not to go near him because I was afraid it might upset him."

She spoke hastily, and (to her own idea) in an unnatural manner. But they did not seem to notice it, nor to take the hint she had thrown out of company being unacceptable; for Job Legh directly put down some insect, which he was impaling on a corking-pin, and exclaimed,

She spoke quickly, and (in her opinion) in a strange way. But they didn't seem to notice it or catch the hint that she had dropped about not wanting company; because Job Legh immediately put down an insect he was spearing on a corking pin and exclaimed,

"Thy father come home! Why, Jem never said a word of it! And ailing too! I'll go in, and cheer him with a bit of talk. I ne'er knew any good come of delegating it."

"Your father is back home! Why, Jem never mentioned it! And he’s not feeling well! I'll go in and brighten his spirits with some conversation. I never saw any good come from putting it off."

"Oh, Job! father cannot stand—father is too ill. Don't come; not but that you're very kind and good; but to-night—indeed," said she at last, in despair, seeing Job still persevere in putting away his things; "you must not come till I send or come for you. Father's in that strange way, I can't answer for it if he sees strangers. Please don't come. I'll come and tell you every day how he goes on. I must be off now to see after him. Dear Job! kind Job! don't be angry with me. If you knew all you'd pity me."

"Oh, Job! Dad can't take it anymore—he's really sick. Please don't come; I know you're very kind and good, but tonight—really," she said finally, in desperation, seeing Job continue to pack his things; "you mustn't come until I say so or ask you to. Dad's in a weird state; I can't guarantee how he’ll react if he sees strangers. Please don't come. I'll come and update you every day on how he's doing. I have to go now to check on him. Dear Job! Kind Job! Please don't be mad at me. If you knew everything, you'd feel sorry for me."

For Job was muttering away in high dudgeon, and even Margaret's tone was altered as she wished Mary good night. Just then she could ill brook coldness from any one, and least of all bear the idea of being considered ungrateful by so kind and zealous a friend as Job had been; so she turned round suddenly, even when her hand was on the latch of the door, and ran back, and threw her arms about his neck, and kissed him first, and then Margaret. And then, the tears fast-falling down her cheeks, but no word spoken, she hastily left the house, and went back to her home.

For Job was grumbling away in a mood, and even Margaret's voice sounded different as she wished Mary goodnight. At that moment, she couldn’t handle any coldness from anyone, especially the thought of being seen as ungrateful to such a kind and devoted friend like Job had been; so she suddenly turned around, even with her hand on the door latch, and ran back, threw her arms around his neck, and kissed him first, then Margaret. With tears streaming down her cheeks and no words said, she quickly left the house and went back home.

There was no change in her father's position, or in his spectral look. He had answered her questions (but few in number, for so many subjects were unapproachable) by monosyllables, and in a weak, high, childish voice; but he had not lifted his eyes; he could not meet his daughter's look. And she, when she spoke, or as she moved about, avoided letting her eyes rest upon him. She wished to be her usual self; but while every thing was done with a consciousness of purpose, she felt it was impossible.

There was no change in her father's stance or his ghostly expression. He had responded to her questions (though there were few, as many topics were off-limits) with short answers in a weak, high, childlike voice; but he hadn't looked up; he couldn't meet his daughter's gaze. And she, when she spoke or moved around, avoided making eye contact with him. She wanted to be her usual self; but even though everything was done with intent, she felt it was impossible.

In this manner things went on for some days. At night he feebly clambered up stairs to bed; and during those long dark hours Mary heard those groans of agony which never escaped his lips by day, when they were compressed in silence over his inward woe.

In this way, things continued for several days. At night, he weakly climbed the stairs to bed; and during those long, dark hours, Mary heard the groans of agony that he never expressed during the day, when he kept his inner pain silent.

Many a time she sat up listening, and wondering if it would ease his miserable heart if she went to him, and told him she knew all, and loved and pitied him more than words could tell.

Many times she sat up listening, wondering if it would ease his troubled heart if she went to him and told him that she knew everything and loved and cared for him more than she could express.

By day the monotonous hours wore on in the same heavy, hushed manner as on that first dreary afternoon. He ate,—but without relish; and food seemed no longer to nourish him, for each morning his face had caught more of the ghastly fore-shadowing of Death.

By day, the endless hours dragged on in the same heavy, silent way as that first gloomy afternoon. He ate, but without any enjoyment; food seemed to nourish him less and less, as each morning his face reflected more of the terrifying shadow of Death.

The neighbours kept strangely aloof. Of late years John Barton had had a repellent power about him, felt by all, except to the few who had either known him in his better and happier days, or those to whom he had given his sympathy and his confidence. People did not care to enter the doors of one whose very depth of thoughtfulness rendered him moody and stern. And now they contented themselves with a kind inquiry when they saw Mary in her goings-out or in her comings-in. With her oppressing knowledge, she imagined their reserved conduct stranger than it was in reality. She missed Job and Margaret too; who, in all former times of sorrow or anxiety since their acquaintance first began, had been ready with their sympathy.

The neighbors kept a strange distance. In recent years, John Barton had developed an off-putting presence that everyone sensed, except for a few who either remembered him from his better, happier days or those to whom he had shown his kindness and trust. People were reluctant to enter the home of someone whose deep thoughtfulness made him seem moody and severe. Now, they only offered polite inquiries when they saw Mary coming and going. With her heavy understanding, she found their reserved behavior more peculiar than it really was. She also missed Job and Margaret, who had always been there with their sympathy during past troubles or concerns since they first became friends.

But most of all she missed the delicious luxury she had lately enjoyed in having Jem's tender love at hand every hour of the day, to ward off every wind of heaven, and every disturbing thought.

But more than anything, she missed the amazing comfort she had recently felt in having Jem's loving care close by every hour of the day to protect her from every storm and any unsettling thought.

She knew he was often hovering about the house; though the knowledge seemed to come more by intuition, than by any positive sight or sound for the first day or two. On the third day she met him at Job Legh's.

She sensed he was often lingering around the house; although it felt more like intuition than any clear sight or sound for the first day or two. On the third day, she ran into him at Job Legh's.

They received her with every effort of cordiality; but still there was a cobweb-veil of separation between them, to which Mary was morbidly acute; while in Jem's voice, and eyes, and manner, there was every evidence of most passionate, most admiring, and most trusting love. The trust was shown by his respectful silence on that one point of reserve on which she had interdicted conversation.

They welcomed her with all possible warmth; yet there remained a thin veil of separation between them, which Mary was painfully aware of; while in Jem's voice, eyes, and demeanor, there was unmistakable evidence of deep, admiring, and trusting love. His trust was evident in his respectful silence on the one topic she had asked him not to discuss.

He left Job Legh's house when she did. They lingered on the step, he holding her hand between both of his, as loth to let her go; he questioned her as to when he should see her again.

He left Job Legh's house when she did. They hung around on the step, him holding her hand between both of his, reluctant to let her go; he asked her when he would see her again.

"Mother does so want to see you," whispered he. "Can you come to see her to-morrow? or when?"

"Mom really wants to see you," he whispered. "Can you come see her tomorrow? Or when?"

"I cannot tell," replied she, softly. "Not yet. Wait awhile; perhaps only a little while. Dear Jem, I must go to him,—dearest Jem."

"I can’t say," she replied gently. "Not yet. Just a little longer; maybe only for a moment. My dear Jem, I need to go to him—my sweetest Jem."

The next day, the fourth from Mary's return home, as she was sitting near the window, sadly dreaming over some work, she caught a glimpse of the last person she wished to see—of Sally Leadbitter!

The next day, the fourth since Mary returned home, as she sat by the window, sadly daydreaming about some work, she caught sight of the last person she wanted to see—Sally Leadbitter!

She was evidently coming to their house; another moment, and she tapped at the door. John Barton gave an anxious, uneasy side-glance. Mary knew that if she delayed answering the knock, Sally would not scruple to enter; so as hastily as if the visit had been desired, she opened the door, and stood there with the latch in her hand, barring up all entrance, and as much as possible obstructing all curious glances into the interior.

She was clearly on her way to their house; in no time, she knocked at the door. John Barton shot an anxious, uneasy look to the side. Mary understood that if she took too long to respond to the knock, Sally wouldn't hesitate to come in; so as quickly as if they had been expecting her, she opened the door and stood there with the latch in her hand, blocking the entrance as much as possible and preventing any curious looks into the house.

"Well, Mary Barton! You're home at last! I heard you'd getten home; so I thought I'd just step over and hear the news."

"Well, Mary Barton! You're finally home! I heard you got back, so I thought I'd just stop by and catch up on the news."

She was bent on coming in, and saw Mary's preventive design. So she stood on tip-toe, looking over Mary's shoulders into the room where she suspected a lover to be lurking; but instead, she saw only the figure of the stern, gloomy father she had always been in the habit of avoiding; and she dropped down again, content to carry on the conversation where Mary chose, and as Mary chose, in whispers.

She was determined to come in and noticed Mary’s protective plan. So, she stood on her tiptoes, peering over Mary’s shoulder into the room where she thought a boyfriend might be hiding; but instead, she only saw the figure of the strict, somber father she had always tried to avoid. She then lowered herself again, happy to continue the conversation wherever and however Mary wanted, in whispers.

"So the old governor is back again, eh? And what does he say to all your fine doings at Liverpool, and before?—you and I know where. You can't hide it now, Mary, for it's all in print."

"So the old governor is back again, huh? And what does he think about all your nice activities in Liverpool and before?—you and I know where. You can't hide it now, Mary, because it's all in print."

Mary gave a low moan,—and then implored Sally to change the subject; for unpleasant as it always was, it was doubly unpleasant in the manner in which she was treating it. If they had been alone, Mary would have borne it patiently,—or so she thought,—but now she felt almost certain her father was listening; there was a subdued breathing, a slight bracing-up of the listless attitude. But there was no arresting Sally's curiosity to hear all she could respecting the adventures Mary had experienced. She, in common with the rest of Miss Simmonds' young ladies, was almost jealous of the fame that Mary had obtained; to herself, such miserable notoriety.

Mary let out a soft groan and then begged Sally to change the subject; it was always uncomfortable, but it was even worse with the way she was bringing it up. If they had been alone, Mary thought she could have handled it, but now she felt sure her father was listening; she could feel his quiet breathing and a slight change in his lazy posture. Still, Sally was too curious to stop asking about the adventures Mary had experienced. Like the other girls in Miss Simmonds' class, she was almost envious of the attention Mary had gotten, which felt to Mary like nothing but embarrassing fame.

"Nay! there's no use shunning talking it over. Why! it was in the Guardian,—and the Courier,—and some one told Jane Hodson it was even copied into a London paper. You've set up heroine on your own account, Mary Barton. How did you like standing witness? Ar'n't them lawyers impudent things? staring at one so. I'll be bound you wished you'd taken my offer, and borrowed my black watered scarf! Now didn't you, Mary? Speak truth!"

"No way! There's no point in avoiding the conversation. It was in the Guardian, and the Courier, and someone even told Jane Hodson it was copied in a London paper. You've made yourself a heroine, Mary Barton. How did you feel being a witness? Aren't those lawyers so rude, staring at you like that? I bet you wished you had accepted my offer and borrowed my black scarf! Didn't you, Mary? Tell the truth!"

"To tell truth, I never thought about it then, Sally. How could I?" asked she, reproachfully.

"Honestly, I never thought about it back then, Sally. How could I?" she asked, her tone sharp.

"Oh—I forgot. You were all for that stupid James Wilson. Well! if I've ever the luck to go witness on a trial, see if I don't pick up a better beau than the prisoner. I'll aim at a lawyer's clerk, but I'll not take less than a turnkey."

"Oh—I forgot. You were all about that ridiculous James Wilson. Well! If I ever get the chance to be a witness in a trial, just watch me pick up a better guy than the prisoner. I'm aiming for a lawyer's clerk, but I won't settle for anything less than a jailer."

Cast down as Mary was, she could hardly keep from smiling at the idea, so wildly incongruous with the scene she had really undergone, of looking out for admirers during a trial for murder.

Cast down as Mary was, she could barely stop herself from smiling at the idea, so wildly out of place with the scene she had actually experienced, of seeking admirers during a murder trial.

"I'd no thought to be looking out for beaux, I can assure you, Sally.—But don't let us talk any more about it; I can't bear to think on it. How is Miss Simmonds? and everybody?"

"I wasn’t thinking about looking for suitors, I promise you, Sally. But let’s not discuss it any further; I can’t stand to think about it. How is Miss Simmonds? And everyone else?"

"Oh, very well; and by the way she gave me a bit of a message for you. You may come back to work if you'll behave yourself, she says. I told you she'd be glad to have you back, after all this piece of business, by way of tempting people to come to her shop. They'd come from Salford to have a peep at you, for six months at least."

"Oh, fine; and by the way, she wanted me to pass a message to you. You can come back to work if you behave yourself, she says. I told you she'd be happy to have you back after all this drama, as a way to attract people to her shop. They'd come from Salford just to see you, for at least six months."

"Don't talk so; I cannot come, I can never face Miss Simmonds again. And even if I could—" she stopped, and blushed.

"Don't say that; I can't come, I can never face Miss Simmonds again. And even if I could— she stopped and blushed."

"Ay! I know what you're thinking on. But that will not be this some time, as he's turned off from the foundry,—you'd better think twice afore refusing Miss Simmonds' offer."

"Hey! I know what you're thinking. But that won’t happen anytime soon, since he’s quit the foundry—you’d better think twice before turning down Miss Simmonds’ offer."

"Turned off from the foundry! Jem?" cried Mary.

"Shut out from the foundry! Jem?" yelled Mary.

"To be sure! didn't you know it? Decent men were not going to work with a—no! I suppose I mustn't say it, seeing you went to such trouble to get up an alibi; not that I should think much the worse of a spirited young fellow for falling foul of a rival,—they always do at the theatre."

"Of course! Didn't you know? Decent guys weren’t going to work with a—no! I guess I shouldn’t say it, considering you went through so much effort to create an alibi; not that I'd think any less of a spirited young guy for getting into a fight with a rival—they always do it in the theater."

But Mary's thoughts were with Jem. How good he had been never to name his dismissal to her. How much he had had to endure for her sake!

But Mary's thoughts were with Jem. How kind he had been not to mention his dismissal to her. How much he had to put up with for her sake!

"Tell me all about it," she gasped out.

"Tell me everything," she said.

"Why, you see, they've always swords quite handy at them plays," began Sally; but Mary, with an impatient shake of her head, interrupted,

"Well, you see, they always have swords ready in those plays," started Sally; but Mary, shaking her head in annoyance, cut her off,

"About Jem,—about Jem, I want to know."

"About Jem—I want to know about Jem."

"Oh! I don't pretend to know more than is in every one's mouth: he's turned away from the foundry, because folks don't think you've cleared him outright of the murder; though perhaps the jury were loth to hang him. Old Mr. Carson is savage against judge and jury, and lawyers and all, as I heard."

"Oh! I'm not claiming to know more than what everyone is saying: he's been pushed out of the foundry because people don’t believe you’ve completely cleared him of the murder; although maybe the jury didn't want to sentence him to death. Old Mr. Carson is furious with the judge, the jury, and the lawyers, from what I've heard."

"I must go to him, I must go to him," repeated Mary, in a hurried manner.

"I have to go to him, I have to go to him," Mary repeated, in a rush.

"He'll tell you all I've said is true, and not a word of lie," replied Sally. "So I'll not give your answer to Miss Simmonds, but leave you to think twice about it. Good afternoon!"

"He'll tell you everything I've said is true, and I haven't said a single lie," replied Sally. "So I won’t share your answer with Miss Simmonds, but I’ll let you think about it. Good afternoon!"

Mary shut the door, and turned into the house.

Mary closed the door and walked into the house.

Her father sat in the same attitude; the old unchanging attitude. Only his head was more bowed towards the ground.

Her father sat in the same position; the old, unchanging position. Only his head was more lowered toward the ground.

She put on her bonnet to go to Ancoats; for see, and question, and comfort, and worship Jem, she must.

She put on her hat to go to Ancoats because she needed to see, ask questions, offer comfort, and admire Jem.

As she hung about her father for an instant before leaving him, he spoke—voluntarily spoke for the first time since her return; but his head was drooping so low she could not hear what he said, so she stooped down; and after a moment's pause, he repeated the words,

As she lingered near her father for a moment before leaving him, he finally spoke for the first time since her return. However, his head was bowed so low that she couldn't hear what he said, so she leaned down. After a brief pause, he repeated the words,

"Tell Jem Wilson to come here at eight o'clock to-night."

"Tell Jem Wilson to come here at 8:00 tonight."

Could he have overheard her conversation with Sally Leadbitter? They had whispered low, she thought. Pondering on this, and many other things, she reached Ancoats.

Could he have overheard her chat with Sally Leadbitter? They had whispered quietly, she thought. While considering this and a lot of other things, she arrived at Ancoats.

 

 

CHAPTER XXXV.

"FORGIVE US OUR TRESPASSES."

"Oh, had he lived,
Replied Rusilla, never penitence
Had equalled his! full well I know his heart,
Vehement in all things. He would on himself
Have wreaked such penance as had reached the height
Of fleshly suffering,—yea, which being told,
With its portentous rigour should have made
The memory of his fault, o'erpowered and lost
In shuddering pity and astonishment,
Fade like a feeble horror."

"Oh, if he had only survived,
Rusilla replied, there would have been no remorse
That could compare to his! I know his heart well,
Passionate in everything. He would have imposed
Such self-punishment
That it would have reached the peak
Of physical suffering—yes, just hearing about it,
With its terrifying intensity, would have made
The memory of his mistake, overwhelmed and lost
In trembling compassion and shock,
Fade away like a faint nightmare."

Southey's "Roderick."

Southey's "Roderick."

As Mary was turning into the street where the Wilsons lived, Jem overtook her. He came upon her suddenly, and she started.

As Mary was turning onto the street where the Wilsons lived, Jem caught up to her. He came up to her unexpectedly, and she jumped.

"You're going to see mother?" he asked tenderly, placing her arm within his, and slackening his pace.

"Are you going to see mom?" he asked gently, linking her arm with his and slowing down.

"Yes, and you too. Oh, Jem, is it true? tell me."

"Yes, and you too. Oh, Jem, is it true? Tell me."

She felt rightly that he would guess the meaning of her only half expressed inquiry. He hesitated a moment before he answered her.

She sensed that he would understand the meaning of her partially expressed question. He paused for a moment before responding to her.

"Darling, it is; it's no use hiding it—if you mean that I'm no longer to work at Duncombe's foundry. It's no time (to my mind) to have secrets from each other, though I did not name it yesterday, thinking you might fret. I shall soon get work again, never fear."

"Sweetheart, it is what it is; there's no point in hiding it—if you mean that I’m no longer going to work at Duncombe's foundry. It’s not the time (in my opinion) to keep secrets from one another, even though I didn’t bring it up yesterday, thinking it might worry you. I’ll find work again soon, don’t worry."

"But why did they turn you off, when the jury had said you were innocent?"

"But why did they shut you down when the jury said you were innocent?"

"It was not just to say turned off, though I don't think I could have well stayed on. A good number of the men managed to let out they should not like to work under me again; there were some few who knew me well enough to feel I could not have done it, but more were doubtful; and one spoke to young Mr. Duncombe, hinting at what they thought."

"It wasn't just to say I was turned off, though I don't think I could have really stayed on. A good number of the guys managed to let it be known that they wouldn't want to work under me again; there were a few who knew me well enough to understand I couldn't have done it, but many were doubtful; and one mentioned it to young Mr. Duncombe, hinting at what they thought."

"Oh Jem! what a shame!" said Mary, with mournful indignation.

"Oh Jem! What a shame!" said Mary, with sad anger.

"Nay, darling! I'm not for blaming them. Poor fellows like them have nought to stand upon and be proud of but their character, and it's fitting they should take care of that, and keep that free from soil and taint."

"No way, darling! I’m not one to blame them. Poor guys like them have nothing to stand on and feel proud of except their character, and it’s only right that they should take care of that and keep it clean and untainted."

"But you,—what could they get but good from you? They might have known you by this time."

"But you—what could they get from you except good? They should have known that by now."

"So some do; the overlooker, I'm sure, would know I'm innocent. Indeed, he said as much to-day; and he said he had had some talk with old Mr. Duncombe, and they thought it might be better if I left Manchester for a bit; they'd recommend me to some other place."

"So some people do; the supervisor, I'm sure, would know I'm innocent. Actually, he said that today; and he mentioned that he had talked with old Mr. Duncombe, and they thought it might be better if I left Manchester for a while; they'd recommend me to another place."

But Mary could only shake her head in a mournful way, and repeat her words,

But Mary could only shake her head sadly and repeat her words,

"They might have known thee better, Jem."

"They might have known you better, Jem."

Jem pressed the little hand he held between his own work-hardened ones. After a minute or two, he asked,

Jem held the small hand he was grasping between his own calloused ones. After a minute or two, he asked,

"Mary, art thou much bound to Manchester? Would it grieve thee sore to quit the old smoke-jack?"

"Mary, are you very attached to Manchester? Would it upset you deeply to leave the old smoke-jack?"

"With thee?" she asked, in a quiet, glancing way.

"With you?" she asked, in a soft, sideways glance.

"Ay, lass! Trust me, I'll ne'er ask thee to leave Manchester while I'm in it. Because I've heard fine things of Canada; and our overlooker has a cousin in the foundry line there.—Thou knowest where Canada is, Mary?"

"Ay, girl! Trust me, I’ll never ask you to leave Manchester while I’m here. Because I’ve heard great things about Canada; and our supervisor has a cousin in the foundry industry there.—You know where Canada is, Mary?"

"Not rightly—not now, at any rate;—but with thee, Jem," her voice sunk to a soft, low whisper, "anywhere—"

"Not really—not right now, at least;—but with you, Jem," her voice dropped to a soft, low whisper, "anywhere—"

What was the use of a geographical description?

What’s the point of a geographic description?

"But father!" said Mary, suddenly breaking that delicious silence with the one sharp discord in her present life.

"But Dad!" Mary exclaimed, abruptly shattering that lovely silence with the one frustrating note in her current life.

She looked up at her lover's grave face; and then the message her father had sent flashed across her memory.

She looked up at her lover's serious face; and then her father's message came to mind.

"Oh, Jem, did I tell you?—Father sent word he wished to speak with you. I was to bid you come to him at eight to-night. What can he want, Jem?"

"Oh, Jem, did I tell you?—Dad sent word he wants to talk to you. I was supposed to tell you to go to him at eight tonight. What does he want, Jem?"

"I cannot tell," replied he. "At any rate I'll go. It's no use troubling ourselves to guess," he continued, after a pause of a few minutes, during which they slowly and silently paced up and down the by-street, into which he had led her when their conversation began. "Come and see mother, and then I'll take thee home, Mary. Thou wert all in a tremble when first I came up with thee; thou'rt not fit to be trusted home by thyself," said he, with fond exaggeration of her helplessness.

"I can't say," he replied. "Anyway, I'm going. There's no point in trying to guess," he continued after a few minutes of walking slowly and silently back and forth in the side street where he had brought her when their conversation started. "Come visit my mom, and then I'll take you home, Mary. You were really shaky when I first found you; you can't be trusted to get home by yourself," he said, playfully exaggerating her vulnerability.

Yet a little more lovers' loitering; a few more words, in themselves nothing—to you nothing, but to those two what tender passionate language can I use to express the feelings which thrilled through that young man and maiden, as they listened to the syllables made dear and lovely through life by that hour's low-whispered talk.

Yet a bit more time spent lingering together; just a few more words, which in themselves mean nothing—to you nothing, but for those two, what sweet, passionate language can I use to express the feelings that surged through that young man and woman as they listened to the words made precious and beautiful through life by that hour's quiet conversation.

It struck the half hour past seven.

It rang at 7:30.

"Come and speak to mother; she knows you're to be her daughter, Mary, darling."

"Come and talk to Mom; she knows you're going to be her daughter, Mary, darling."

So they went in. Jane Wilson was rather chafed at her son's delay in returning home, for as yet he had managed to keep her in ignorance of his dismissal from the foundry; and it was her way to prepare some little pleasure, some little comfort for those she loved; and if they, unwittingly, did not appear at the proper time to enjoy her preparation, she worked herself up into a state of fretfulness which found vent in upbraidings as soon as ever the objects of her care appeared, thereby marring the peace which should ever be the atmosphere of a home, however humble; and causing a feeling almost amounting to loathing to arise at the sight of the "stalled ox," which, though an effect and proof of careful love, has been the cause of so much disturbance.

So they went in. Jane Wilson was quite irritated by her son's tardiness in getting home, especially since he had managed to keep her in the dark about his firing from the foundry. She liked to prepare little treats and comforts for the people she cared about, and when they didn't show up at the right time to enjoy what she had made, it made her anxious and cranky. This anxiety often came out as complaints as soon as her loved ones finally arrived, disrupting the peaceful atmosphere that should always be present in a home, no matter how modest. It created a feeling that was almost like disgust at seeing the "stalled ox," which, despite being a sign of thoughtful love, often caused a lot of upset.

Mrs. Wilson had first sighed, and then grumbled to herself, over the increasing toughness of the potato-cakes she had made for her son's tea.

Mrs. Wilson first sighed and then grumbled to herself about how tough the potato cakes she made for her son's dinner had become.

The door opened, and he came in; his face brightening into proud smiles, Mary Barton hanging on his arm, blushing and dimpling, with eye-lids veiling the happy light of her eyes,—there was around the young couple a radiant atmosphere—a glory of happiness.

The door opened, and he walked in; his face lighting up with proud smiles, Mary Barton hanging on his arm, blushing and smiling, with her eyelids covering the joyful sparkle in her eyes—there was a bright aura around the young couple—a glow of happiness.

Could his mother mar it? Could she break into it with her Martha-like cares? Only for one moment did she remember her sense of injury,—her wasted trouble,—and then, her whole woman's heart heaving with motherly love and sympathy, she opened her arms, and received Mary into them, as, shedding tears of agitated joy, she murmured in her ear,

Could his mother ruin it? Could she interfere with her Martha-like worries? For just a brief moment, she recalled her feelings of hurt—her wasted effort—and then, with her entire motherly heart filled with love and empathy, she opened her arms and embraced Mary, as she wept tears of joyful excitement and whispered in her ear,

"Bless thee, Mary, bless thee! Only make him happy, and God bless thee for ever!"

"Bless you, Mary, bless you! Just make him happy, and God bless you forever!"

It took some of Jem's self-command to separate those whom he so much loved, and who were beginning, for his sake, to love one another so dearly. But the time for his meeting John Barton drew on: and it was a long way to his house.

It took some self-control for Jem to keep apart the people he loved so much, who were starting to love each other deeply for his sake. But the time for him to meet John Barton was approaching, and his house was quite a distance away.

As they walked briskly thither they hardly spoke; though many thoughts were in their minds.

As they walked quickly over there, they hardly said a word, even though they had a lot on their minds.

The sun had not long set, but the first faint shade of twilight was over all; and when they opened the door, Jem could hardly perceive the objects within by the waning light of day, and the flickering fire-blaze.

The sun had just set, and the first hints of twilight were everywhere; when they opened the door, Jem could barely make out the things inside by the fading daylight and the flickering firelight.

But Mary saw all at a glance!

But Mary saw everything in an instant!

Her eye, accustomed to what was usual in the aspect of the room, saw instantly what was unusual,—saw, and understood it all.

Her eye, used to the usual look of the room, quickly noticed what was out of place—saw it and understood everything.

Her father was standing behind his habitual chair, holding by the back of it as if for support. And opposite to him there stood Mr. Carson; the dark out-line of his stern figure looming large against the light of the fire in that little room.

Her father was standing behind his usual chair, gripping the back of it as if for support. Across from him stood Mr. Carson; the dark outline of his serious figure appearing large against the light of the fire in that small room.

Behind her father sat Job Legh, his head in his hands, and resting his elbows on the little family table,—listening evidently; but as evidently deeply affected by what he heard.

Behind her father sat Job Legh, his head in his hands, resting his elbows on the small family table—clearly listening, but also clearly moved by what he was hearing.

There seemed to be some pause in the conversation. Mary and Jem stood at the half-open door, not daring to stir; hardly to breathe.

There was a brief break in the conversation. Mary and Jem stood at the half-open door, not daring to move; barely daring to breathe.

"And have I heard you aright?" began Mr. Carson, with his deep quivering voice. "Man! have I heard you aright? Was it you, then, that killed my boy? my only son?"—(he said these last few words almost as if appealing for pity, and then he changed his tone to one more vehement and fierce). "Don't dare to think that I shall be merciful, and spare you, because you have come forward to accuse yourself. I tell you I will not spare you the least pang the law can inflict,—you, who did not show pity on my boy, shall have none from me."

"And did I hear you correctly?" Mr. Carson began, his deep voice trembling. "Man! Did I hear you right? Were you the one who killed my boy? My only son?"—(he said the last few words almost pleadingly, then shifted to a more intense and fierce tone). "Don't think for a second that I will show you mercy just because you came forward to admit it. I tell you, I will not spare you from a single bit of pain the law can impose—you, who showed no mercy to my boy, will receive none from me."

"I did not ask for any," said John Barton, in a low voice.

"I didn't ask for any," John Barton said quietly.

"Ask, or not ask, what care I? You shall be hanged—hanged—man!" said he, advancing his face, and repeating the word with slow, grinding emphasis, as if to infuse some of the bitterness of his soul into it.

"Ask, or don't ask, what do I care? You’re going to be hanged—hanged—man!" he said, leaning in and stressing the word with slow, harsh emphasis, as if trying to project some of the bitterness of his soul into it.

John Barton gasped, but not with fear. It was only that he felt it terrible to have inspired such hatred, as was concentrated into every word, every gesture of Mr. Carson's.

John Barton gasped, but not out of fear. It was just that he found it awful to have sparked such hatred, which was evident in every word and every gesture of Mr. Carson's.

"As for being hanged, sir, I know it's all right and proper. I dare say it's bad enough; but I tell you what, sir," speaking with an out-burst, "if you'd hanged me the day after I'd done the deed, I would have gone down on my knees and blessed you. Death! Lord, what is it to Life? To such a life as I've been leading this fortnight past. Life at best is no great thing; but such a life as I have dragged through since that night," he shuddered at the thought. "Why, sir, I've been on the point of killing myself this many a time to get away from my own thoughts. I didn't! and I'll tell you why. I didn't know but that I should be more haunted than ever with the recollection of my sin. Oh! God above only can tell the agony with which I've repented me of it, and part perhaps because I feared He would think I were impatient of the misery He sent as punishment—far, far worse misery than any hanging, sir." He ceased from excess of emotion.

"As for being hanged, sir, I know it’s expected and proper. I suppose it’s bad enough; but let me tell you something, sir," he said, bursting out, "if you had hanged me the day after I did it, I would have dropped to my knees and thanked you. Death! What is it compared to Life? To the life I’ve been living these past two weeks. Life, at best, isn’t great; but the existence I've been dragging through since that night," he shuddered at the thought. "You see, sir, I’ve almost killed myself many times to escape my own thoughts. But I didn’t! And I’ll tell you why. I was worried that I’d be even more haunted by the memory of my sin. Oh! Only God can know the agony with which I’ve repented, and partly because I feared He would think I was being ungrateful for the suffering He sent as punishment—far worse misery than any hanging, sir." He stopped, overwhelmed with emotion.

Then he began again.

Then he started again.

"Sin' that day (it may be very wicked, sir, but it's the truth) I've kept thinking and thinking if I were but in that world where they say God is, He would, may be, teach me right from wrong, even if it were with many stripes. I've been sore puzzled here. I would go through Hell-fire if I could but get free from sin at last, it's such an awful thing. As for hanging, that's just nought at all."

"Since that day (it might be really wrong, sir, but it's the truth), I can't stop thinking about whether if I were in that world where they say God is, He might teach me right from wrong, even if it meant a lot of punishment. I’m really confused here. I would go through Hell if it meant I could finally be free from sin; it's such an awful thing. As for hanging, that doesn't mean anything at all."

His exhaustion compelled him to sit down. Mary rushed to him. It seemed as if till then he had been unaware of her presence.

His exhaustion forced him to sit down. Mary hurried over to him. It felt like he hadn’t even noticed she was there until that moment.

"Ay, ay, wench!" said he feebly, "is it thee? Where's Jem Wilson?"

"Aye, aye, girl!" he said weakly, "is that you? Where's Jem Wilson?"

Jem came forward. John Barton spoke again, with many a break and gasping pause,

Jem stepped up. John Barton spoke again, taking many breaks and gasping for air,

"Lad! thou hast borne a deal for me. It's the meanest thing I ever did to leave thee to bear the brunt. Thou, who wert as innocent of any knowledge of it as the babe unborn. I'll not bless thee for it. Blessing from such as me would not bring thee any good. Thou'lt love Mary, though she is my child."

"Hey, you! You've taken on so much for me. It was the worst thing I could have done to leave you to deal with everything. You, who knew nothing about it, like an unborn baby. I won’t thank you for it. A blessing from someone like me wouldn’t help you at all. You’ll still love Mary, even though she’s my daughter."

He ceased, and there was a pause of a few seconds.

He stopped, and there was a pause of a few seconds.

Then Mr. Carson turned to go. When his hand was on the latch of the door, he hesitated for an instant.

Then Mr. Carson turned to leave. When his hand was on the door latch, he paused for a moment.

"You can have no doubt for what purpose I go. Straight to the police-office, to send men to take care of you, wretched man, and your accomplice. To-morrow morning your tale shall be repeated to those who can commit you to gaol, and before long you shall have the opportunity of trying how desirable hanging is."

"You can't doubt why I'm going. Straight to the police station, to send officers to deal with you, miserable man, and your partner in crime. Tomorrow morning, your story will be told to those who can lock you up, and soon enough, you'll see just how appealing hanging really is."

"Oh, sir!" said Mary, springing forward, and catching hold of Mr. Carson's arm, "my father is dying. Look at him, sir. If you want Death for Death, you have it. Don't take him away from me these last hours. He must go alone through Death, but let me be with him as long as I can. Oh, sir! if you have any mercy in you, leave him here to die."

"Oh, sir!" said Mary, rushing forward and grabbing Mr. Carson's arm. "My father's dying. Look at him, sir. If you want Death, you have it. Don't take him away from me in these last hours. He has to go through Death alone, but please let me be with him for as long as I can. Oh, sir! If you have any mercy in you, leave him here to die."

John himself stood up, stiff and rigid, and replied,

John stood up, stiff and tense, and replied,

"Mary, wench! I owe him summut. I will go die, where, and as he wishes me. Thou hast said true, I am standing side by side with Death; and it matters little where I spend the bit of time left of Life. That time I must pass in wrestling with my soul for a character to take into the other world. I'll go where you see fit, sir. He's innocent," faintly indicating Jem, as he fell back in his chair.

"Mary, girl! I owe him something. I'll go die wherever and however he wants. You’re right; I’m face to face with Death, and it doesn’t matter much where I spend the little time I have left in Life. I have to spend that time fighting with my conscience to find a way to face the next world. I’ll go wherever you think is best, sir. He’s innocent," she said weakly, pointing to Jem as he slumped back in his chair.

"Never fear! They cannot touch him," said Job Legh, in a low voice.

"Don't worry! They can't harm him," said Job Legh, in a quiet voice.

But as Mr. Carson was on the point of leaving the house with no sign of relenting about him, he was again stopped by John Barton, who had risen once more from his chair, and stood supporting himself on Jem, while he spoke.

But just as Mr. Carson was about to leave the house, showing no signs of changing his mind, he was once again stopped by John Barton, who had gotten up from his chair and was leaning on Jem as he spoke.

"Sir, one word! My hairs are gray with suffering, and yours with years—"

"Sir, just one word! My hair is gray from suffering, and yours from years—

"And have I had no suffering?" asked Mr. Carson, as if appealing for sympathy, even to the murderer of his child.

"And have I not suffered?" Mr. Carson asked, as if seeking sympathy, even from the person who killed his child.

And the murderer of his child answered to the appeal, and groaned in spirit over the anguish he had caused.

And the killer of his child responded to the plea, feeling a deep sorrow for the pain he had caused.

"Have I had no inward suffering to blanch these hairs? Have not I toiled and struggled even to these years with hopes in my heart that all centered in my boy? I did not speak of them, but were they not there? I seemed hard and cold; and so I might be to others, but not to him!—who shall ever imagine the love I bore to him? Even he never dreamed how my heart leapt up at the sound of his footstep, and how precious he was to his poor old father.—And he is gone—killed—out of the hearing of all loving words—out of my sight for ever. He was my sunshine, and now it is night! Oh, my God! comfort me, comfort me!" cried the old man aloud.

"Have I not suffered inside to turn these hairs gray? Have I not worked and struggled all these years with hopes in my heart that all focused on my son? I didn’t talk about them, but weren’t they always there? I seemed hard and cold; I might be to others, but not to him! Who could ever imagine the love I had for him? Even he never realized how my heart would race at the sound of his footsteps, and how precious he was to his poor old dad. And now he's gone—killed—beyond the reach of loving words—out of my sight forever. He was my sunshine, and now it's night! Oh, my God! Please comfort me, comfort me!" cried the old man aloud.

The eyes of John Barton grew dim with tears. Rich and poor, masters and men, were then brothers in the deep suffering of the heart; for was not this the very anguish he had felt for little Tom, in years so long gone by that they seemed like another life!

The eyes of John Barton blurred with tears. Rich and poor, bosses and workers, were all united in their deep heartache; for wasn't this the very pain he had experienced for little Tom, in years so far back that they felt like another life!

The mourner before him was no longer the employer; a being of another race, eternally placed in antagonistic attitude; going through the world glittering like gold, with a stony heart within, which knew no sorrow but through the accidents of Trade; no longer the enemy, the oppressor, but a very poor and desolate old man.

The mourner in front of him was no longer the boss; he was a person from a different background, always in a conflicting stance; moving through life shining like gold, with a cold heart inside, that only understood sorrow through the ups and downs of business; no longer the enemy, the oppressor, but a very poor and lonely old man.

The sympathy for suffering, formerly so prevalent a feeling with him, again filled John Barton's heart, and almost impelled him to speak (as best he could) some earnest, tender words to the stern man, shaking in his agony.

The sympathy for suffering, which had once been such a strong feeling for him, filled John Barton's heart again, almost pushing him to say (as best he could) some sincere, caring words to the stern man, trembling in his pain.

But who was he, that he should utter sympathy or consolation? The cause of all this woe.

But who was he to express sympathy or offer comfort? The source of all this suffering.

Oh blasting thought! Oh miserable remembrance! He had forfeited all right to bind up his brother's wounds.

Oh, what a frustrating thought! Oh, the miserable memory! He had lost all right to heal his brother's wounds.

Stunned by the thought, he sank upon the seat, almost crushed with the knowledge of the consequences of his own action; for he had no more imagined to himself the blighted home, and the miserable parents, than does the soldier, who discharges his musket, picture to himself the desolation of the wife, and the pitiful cries of the helpless little ones, who are in an instant to be made widowed and fatherless.

Stunned by the thought, he sank into the seat, nearly overwhelmed by the realization of the consequences of his own actions; because he hadn't imagined the ruined home and the miserable parents any more than a soldier, who fires his gun, pictures the devastation of the wife and the heartbreaking cries of the helpless little ones, who in an instant are left widowed and fatherless.

To intimidate a class of men, known only to those below them as desirous to obtain the greatest quantity of work for the lowest wages,—at most to remove an overbearing partner from an obnoxious firm, who stood in the way of those who struggled as well as they were able to obtain their rights,—this was the light in which John Barton had viewed his deed; and even so viewing it, after the excitement had passed away, the Avenger, the sure Avenger, had found him out.

To intimidate a group of guys, known only to those below them as wanting to get the most work for the least pay,—at most to get rid of a pushy partner at a disliked company, who blocked those trying their best to get what they deserved,—this was how John Barton had seen his action; and even after the adrenaline wore off, the Avenger, the inevitable Avenger, had tracked him down.

But now he knew that he had killed a man, and a brother,—now he knew that no good thing could come out of this evil, even to the sufferers whose cause he had so blindly espoused.

But now he realized that he had killed a man, and a brother—now he understood that no good could come from this evil, even for the people whose cause he had so thoughtlessly supported.

He lay across the table, broken-hearted. Every fresh quivering sob of Mr. Carson's stabbed him to his soul.

He lay across the table, heartbroken. Every new, shaky sob from Mr. Carson pierced him to his core.

He felt execrated by all; and as if he could never lay bare the perverted reasonings which had made the performance of undoubted sin appear a duty. The longing to plead some faint excuse grew stronger and stronger. He feebly raised his head, and looking at Job Legh, he whispered out,

He felt condemned by everyone; and it seemed like he could never explain the twisted logic that had made committing a clear sin feel like a duty. The desire to offer some slight excuse grew more intense. He weakly lifted his head and, looking at Job Legh, whispered,

"I did not know what I was doing, Job Legh; God knows I didn't! Oh, sir!" said he wildly, almost throwing himself at Mr. Carson's feet, "say you forgive me the anguish I now see I have caused you. I care not for pain, or death, you know I don't; but oh, man! forgive me the trespass I have done!"

"I didn’t know what I was doing, Job Legh; God knows I didn’t! Oh, sir!" he said wildly, nearly throwing himself at Mr. Carson’s feet. "Please say you forgive me for the suffering I now realize I have caused you. I don’t care about pain or death, you know I don’t; but oh, man! forgive me for the wrong I have done!"

"Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive them that trespass against us," said Job, solemnly and low, as if in prayer; as if the words were suggested by those John Barton had used.

"Forgive us our wrongs as we forgive those who wrong us," Job said quietly and seriously, almost like he was praying; as if those words were inspired by what John Barton had said.

Mr. Carson took his hands away from his face. I would rather see death than the ghastly gloom which darkened that countenance.

Mr. Carson took his hands away from his face. I would rather face death than the horrifying gloom that shadowed that expression.

"Let my trespasses be unforgiven, so that I may have vengeance for my son's murder."

"Let my sins go unpunished, so I can seek revenge for my son's murder."

There are blasphemous actions as well as blasphemous words: all unloving, cruel deeds are acted blasphemy.

There are disrespectful actions as well as disrespectful words: all unkind, cruel deeds are considered blasphemy.

Mr. Carson left the house. And John Barton lay on the ground as one dead.

Mr. Carson left the house. And John Barton lay on the ground as if he were dead.

They lifted him up, and almost hoping that that deep trance might be to him the end of all earthly things, they bore him to his bed.

They lifted him up, and almost hoping that this deep trance might mean the end of all earthly things for him, they carried him to his bed.

For a time they listened with divided attention to his faint breathings; for in each hasty hurried step that echoed in the street outside, they thought they heard the approach of the officers of justice.

For a while, they listened with mixed focus to his faint breaths; with every quick step that echoed outside in the street, they thought they heard the officers of the law coming closer.

When Mr. Carson left the house he was dizzy with agitation; the hot blood went careering through his frame. He could not see the deep blue of the night-heavens for the fierce pulses which throbbed in his head. And partly to steady and calm himself, he leaned against a railing, and looked up into those calm majestic depths with all their thousand stars.

When Mr. Carson left the house, he felt dizzy with anxiety; adrenaline surged through his body. He couldn’t see the deep blue of the night sky because of the intense throbbing in his head. To steady and calm himself, he leaned against a railing and looked up into the serene, majestic expanse filled with thousands of stars.

And by-and-by his own voice returned upon him, as if the last words he had spoken were being uttered through all that infinite space; but in their echoes there was a tone of unutterable sorrow.

And eventually his own voice came back to him, as if the last words he had said were being repeated through all that endless space; but in their echoes, there was a tone of deep sorrow.

"Let my trespasses be unforgiven, so that I may have vengeance for my son's murder."

"Let my wrongs go unpunished, so that I can seek revenge for my son's murder."

He tried to shake off the spiritual impression made by this imagination. He was feverish and ill,—and no wonder.

He tried to dismiss the spiritual impact of this thought. He was feverish and unwell—no surprise there.

So he turned to go homewards; not, as he had threatened, to the police-office. After all (he told himself), that would do in the morning. No fear of the man's escaping, unless he escaped to the grave.

So he turned to head home; not, as he had threatened, to the police station. After all (he told himself), that could wait until morning. There was no chance of the man getting away, unless he ended up in the grave.

So he tried to banish the phantom voices and shapes which came unbidden to his brain, and to recall his balance of mind by walking calmly and slowly, and noticing every thing which struck his senses.

So he tried to push away the phantom voices and shapes that came unexpectedly to his mind, and to regain his calm by walking slowly and steadily, paying attention to everything that appealed to his senses.

It was a warm soft evening in spring, and there were many persons in the streets. Among others, a nurse with a little girl in her charge, conveying her home from some children's gaiety; a dance most likely, for the lovely little creature was daintily decked out in soft, snowy muslin; and her fairy feet tripped along by her nurse's side as if to the measure of some tune she had lately kept time to.

It was a warm, gentle spring evening, and the streets were bustling with people. Among them was a nurse escorting a little girl home from some event for kids; probably a dance, because the adorable little girl was dressed in soft, white muslin. Her delicate feet danced along beside her nurse, as if keeping time to a song she had just enjoyed.

Suddenly up behind her there came a rough, rude errand-boy, nine or ten years of age; a giant he looked by the fairy-child, as she fluttered along. I don't know how it was, but in some awkward way he knocked the poor little girl down upon the hard pavement as he brushed rudely past, not much caring whom he hurt, so that he got along.

Suddenly, a rough, rude errand boy, about nine or ten years old, came up behind her. He looked like a giant compared to the fairy-like little girl as she flitted along. I’m not sure how it happened, but in a clumsy way, he knocked the poor girl down onto the hard pavement as he pushed by, not really caring who he hurt as long as he moved on.

The child arose sobbing with pain; and not without cause, for blood was dropping down from the face, but a minute before so fair and bright—dropping down on the pretty frock, making those scarlet marks so terrible to little children.

The child got up crying from the pain; and for good reason, as blood was dripping from a face that had just a minute ago been so lovely and bright—dripping onto the pretty dress, creating those frightening red stains that scare little kids.

The nurse, a powerful woman, had seized the boy, just as Mr. Carson (who had seen the whole transaction) came up.

The nurse, a strong woman, had grabbed the boy just as Mr. Carson (who had witnessed the whole thing) approached.

"You naughty little rascal! I'll give you to a policeman, that I will! Do you see how you've hurt the little girl? Do you?" accompanying every sentence with a violent jerk of passionate anger.

"You naughty little troublemaker! I'll turn you over to a cop, I swear! Do you see how you've hurt the little girl? Do you?" each sentence punctuated with a violent jerk of intense anger.

The lad looked hard and defying; but withal terrified at the threat of the policeman, those ogres of our streets to all unlucky urchins. The nurse saw it, and began to drag him along, with a view of making what she called "a wholesome impression."

The boy looked tough and rebellious, but at the same time was scared by the policeman's threat, those monsters of the streets to all unfortunate kids. The nurse noticed and started to pull him along, trying to create what she called "a good impression."

His terror increased, and with it his irritation; when the little sweet face, choking away its sobs, pulled down nurse's head and said,

His fear grew, along with his irritation; when the little sweet face, fighting back tears, pulled down the nurse's head and said,

"Please, dear nurse, I'm not much hurt; it was very silly to cry, you know. He did not mean to do it. He did not know what he was doing, did you, little boy? Nurse won't call a policeman, so don't be frightened." And she put up her little mouth to be kissed by her injurer, just as she had been taught to do at home to "make peace."

"Please, dear nurse, I'm not seriously hurt; it was pretty silly to cry, you know. He didn't mean to do it. He didn’t know what he was doing, did you, little boy? Nurse won’t call the police, so don’t be scared." And she leaned in for a kiss from her offender, just like she had been taught at home to "make peace."

"That lad will mind, and be more gentle for the time to come, I'll be bound, thanks to that little lady," said a passer-by, half to himself, and half to Mr. Carson, whom he had observed to notice the scene.

"That kid will remember this and be nicer moving forward, I bet, all thanks to that little girl," said a passerby, partly to himself and partly to Mr. Carson, who he noticed was watching the scene.

The latter took no apparent heed of the remark, but passed on. But the child's pleading reminded him of the low, broken voice he had so lately heard, penitently and humbly urging the same extenuation of his great guilt.

The latter seemed to ignore the comment and just kept walking. But the child's pleading brought to mind the low, broken voice he had recently heard, humbly and regretfully asking for the same understanding of his deep guilt.

"I did not know what I was doing."

"I didn’t know what I was doing."

He had some association with those words; he had heard, or read of that plea somewhere before. Where was it?

He felt a connection to those words; he had heard or read that plea somewhere before. Where was it?

Could it be—?

Could it be—?

He would look when he got home. So when he entered his house he went straight and silently up-stairs to his library, and took down the great large handsome Bible, all grand and golden, with its leaves adhering together from the bookbinder's press, so little had it been used.

He would check when he got home. So when he walked into his house, he went right upstairs to his library without saying a word and pulled down the big, beautiful Bible, all grand and golden, with its pages still stuck together from the bookbinder's press, since it had hardly been used.

On the first page (which fell open to Mr. Carson's view) were written the names of his children, and his own.

On the first page (which opened up for Mr. Carson to see) were written the names of his children and his own.

"Henry John, son of the above John and Elizabeth Carson.
Born, Sept. 29th, 1815."

To make the entry complete, his death should now be added. But the page became hidden by the gathering mist of tears.

To make the entry complete, his death should now be added. But the page was obscured by the rising mist of tears.

Thought upon thought, and recollection upon recollection came crowding in, from the remembrance of the proud day when he had purchased the costly book, in order to write down the birth of the little babe of a day old.

Thought after thought, and memory after memory came rushing in, from the recollection of that proud day when he bought the expensive book to record the birth of the little baby who was just a day old.

He laid his head down on the open page, and let the tears fall slowly on the spotless leaves.

He rested his head on the open page and let his tears fall gently onto the clean pages.

His son's murderer was discovered; had confessed his guilt; and yet (strange to say) he could not hate him with the vehemence of hatred he had felt, when he had imagined him a young man, full of lusty life, defying all laws, human and divine. In spite of his desire to retain the revengeful feeling he considered as a duty to his dead son, something of pity would steal in for the poor, wasted skeleton of a man, the smitten creature, who had told him of his sin, and implored his pardon that night.

His son's killer was found and had confessed his guilt, and yet (strangely enough) he could not hate him with the intense anger he had felt when he imagined him as a young man, full of life, defying all laws, both human and divine. Despite his wish to hold onto the vengeful feeling he thought was his duty to his deceased son, a sense of pity crept in for the poor, wasted shell of a man, the broken person who had told him of his crime and begged for his forgiveness that night.

In the days of his childhood and youth, Mr. Carson had been accustomed to poverty; but it was honest, decent poverty; not the grinding squalid misery he had remarked in every part of John Barton's house, and which contrasted strangely with the pompous sumptuousness of the room in which he now sat. Unaccustomed wonder filled his mind at the reflection of the different lots of the brethren of mankind.

In his childhood and young adult years, Mr. Carson was used to being poor; but it was a decent kind of poverty, not the desperate, wretched misery he had seen everywhere in John Barton's house, which stood in stark contrast to the lavish luxury of the room he was in now. He was filled with a surprising sense of wonder at the different circumstances of humanity.

Then he roused himself from his reverie, and turned to the object of his search—the Gospel, where he half expected to find the tender pleading: "They know not what they do."

Then he shook off his daydream and turned to what he was looking for—the Gospel, where he half expected to find the gentle reminder: "They don't know what they're doing."

It was murk midnight by this time, and the house was still and quiet. There was nothing to interrupt the old man in his unwonted study.

It was dark midnight by this time, and the house was still and quiet. There was nothing to interrupt the old man in his unusual study.

Years ago, the Gospel had been his task-book in learning to read. So many years ago, that he had become familiar with the events before he could comprehend the Spirit that made the Life.

Years ago, the Gospel had been his reading textbook. So many years ago that he had gotten to know the stories before he could understand the deeper meaning behind them.

He fell to the narrative now afresh, with all the interest of a little child. He began at the beginning, and read on almost greedily, understanding for the first time the full meaning of the story. He came to the end; the awful End. And there were the haunting words of pleading.

He dove into the story again, filled with the curiosity of a little kid. He started from the beginning and read eagerly, finally grasping the complete meaning of the tale. He reached the end; the terrible End. And there were the haunting words of desperation.

He shut the book, and thought deeply.

He closed the book and thought hard.

All night long, the Archangel combated with the Demon.

All night long, the Archangel battled the Demon.

All night long, others watched by the bed of Death. John Barton had revived to fitful intelligence. He spoke at times with even something of his former energy; and in the racy Lancashire dialect he had always used when speaking freely.

All night long, others kept watch by the bed of Death. John Barton had regained some intermittent awareness. He occasionally spoke with a bit of his former vigor, using the lively Lancashire dialect he had always employed when speaking openly.

"You see I've so often been hankering after the right way; and it's a hard one for a poor man to find. At least it's been so to me. No one learned me, and no one telled me. When I was a little chap they taught me to read, and then they ne'er gave me no books; only I heard say the Bible was a good book. So when I grew thoughtful, and puzzled, I took to it. But you'd never believe black was black, or night was night, when you saw all about you acting as if black was white, and night was day. It's not much I can say for myself in t'other world, God forgive me; but I can say this, I would fain have gone after the Bible rules if I'd seen folk credit it; they all spoke up for it, and went and did clean contrary. In those days I would ha' gone about wi' my Bible, like a little child, my finger in th' place, and asking the meaning of this or that text, and no one told me. Then I took out two or three texts as clear as glass, and I tried to do what they bid me do. But I don't know how it was; masters and men, all alike cared no more for minding those texts, than I did for th' Lord Mayor of London; so I grew to think it must be a sham put upon poor ignorant folk, women, and such-like.

You see, I've often been searching for the right path, and it's a tough one for a poor person to find. At least, it has been for me. Nobody taught me, and nobody told me. When I was a little kid, they taught me to read, but then they never gave me any books; I just heard that the Bible was a good book. So, when I started to think deeply and got confused, I turned to it. But you'd never believe black is black or night is night when you see everyone around you acting like black is white and night is day. I can't say much about my life in the next world, God forgive me; but I can say this: I would have liked to follow the Bible's rules if I'd seen people actually believe in it; they all talked about it but did the exact opposite. Back then, I would have walked around with my Bible, like a little child, with my finger on the verse, asking the meaning of this or that text, and no one would tell me. Then I picked out two or three verses that were crystal clear, and I tried to do what they told me to do. But I don’t know how it happened; everyone, both masters and workers, cared no more about following those verses than I did about the Lord Mayor of London; so I started to think it must be a trick played on poor, ignorant people, women, and others like them.

"It was not long I tried to live Gospel-wise, but it was liker heaven than any other bit of earth has been. I'd old Alice to strengthen me; but every one else said, 'Stand up for thy rights, or thou'lt never get 'em;' and wife and children never spoke, but their helplessness cried aloud, and I was driven to do as others did,—and then Tom died. You know all about that—I'm getting scant o' breath, and blind-like."

"It didn't take long for me to try to live by the Gospel, but it felt more like heaven than anything else on this earth. I had old Alice to support me; but everyone else said, 'Stand up for your rights, or you'll never get them;' and my wife and kids never said anything, but their helplessness screamed at me, pushing me to do what everyone else did—and then Tom died. You know all about that—I'm running out of breath, and everything's getting blurry."

Then again he spoke, after some minutes of hushed silence.

Then he spoke again, after a few minutes of quiet silence.

"All along it came natural to love folk, though now I am what I am. I think one time I could e'en have loved the masters if they'd ha' letten me; that was in my Gospel-days, afore my child died o' hunger. I was tore in two often-times, between my sorrow for poor suffering folk, and my trying to love them as caused their sufferings (to my mind).

"All along, it came naturally to love people, though now I am who I am. I think there was a time when I could have even loved the bosses if they had let me; that was back in my Gospel days, before my child died of hunger. I was torn in two often, between my sorrow for the poor suffering people and my attempts to love them, as I believed they were the cause of their own suffering."

"At last I gave it up in despair, trying to make folks' actions square wi' th' Bible; and I thought I'd no longer labour at following th' Bible mysel. I've said all this afore, may be. But from that time I've dropped down, down,—down."

"Finally, I gave up in despair, trying to align people's actions with the Bible; and I decided I wouldn't put any more effort into following the Bible myself. I might have mentioned all this before. But since that time, I've been sinking further and further."

After that he only spoke in broken sentences.

After that, he only spoke in short, choppy sentences.

"I did not think he'd been such an old man,—Oh! that he had but forgiven me,"—and then came earnest, passionate, broken words of prayer.

"I didn't think he was such an old man—Oh! if only he had forgiven me,"—and then came heartfelt, intense, broken words of prayer.

Job Legh had gone home like one struck down with the unexpected shock. Mary and Jem together waited the approach of death; but as the final struggle drew on, and morning dawned, Jem suggested some alleviation to the gasping breath, to purchase which he left the house in search of a druggist's shop, which should be open at that early hour.

Job Legh went home as if he’d been hit by an unexpected shock. Mary and Jem waited together for death to come; but as the final moments approached and morning broke, Jem proposed finding something to ease the struggling breaths. He left the house to look for a drugstore that would be open at that early hour.

During his absence, Barton grew worse; he had fallen across the bed, and his breathing seemed almost stopped; in vain did Mary strive to raise him, her sorrow and exhaustion had rendered her too weak.

During his absence, Barton got worse; he had collapsed onto the bed, and his breathing seemed almost gone; Mary tried in vain to lift him, but her grief and fatigue had made her too weak.

So, on hearing some one enter the house-place below, she cried out for Jem to come to her assistance.

So, when she heard someone enter the room below, she called out for Jem to come help her.

A step, which was not Jem's, came up the stairs.

A step, which wasn’t Jem’s, came up the stairs.

Mr. Carson stood in the door-way. In one instant he comprehended the case.

Mr. Carson stood in the doorway. In an instant, he understood the situation.

He raised up the powerless frame; and the departing soul looked out of the eyes with gratitude. He held the dying man propped in his arms. John Barton folded his hands as if in prayer.

He lifted the powerless body, and the fading soul gazed out from the eyes with appreciation. He supported the dying man in his arms. John Barton clasped his hands as if in prayer.

"Pray for us," said Mary, sinking on her knees, and forgetting in that solemn hour all that had divided her father and Mr. Carson.

"Pray for us," Mary said, dropping to her knees and in that serious moment forgetting everything that had separated her father and Mr. Carson.

No other words could suggest themselves than some of those he had read only a few hours before.

No other words came to mind except some of those he had read just a few hours earlier.

"God be merciful to us sinners.—Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive them that trespass against us."

"God, please be merciful to us sinners. Forgive us for our wrongs just as we forgive those who wrong us."

And when the words were said, John Barton lay a corpse in Mr. Carson's arms.

And when the words were spoken, John Barton lay dead in Mr. Carson's arms.

So ended the tragedy of a poor man's life.

So ended the tragedy of a poor man's life.

 

Mary knew nothing more for many minutes. When she recovered consciousness, she found herself supported by Jem on the "settle" in the house-place. Job and Mr. Carson were there, talking together lowly and solemnly. Then Mr. Carson bade farewell and left the house; and Job said aloud, but as if speaking to himself,

Mary knew nothing more for several minutes. When she came to, she found herself resting against Jem on the "settle" in the main room. Job and Mr. Carson were there, talking quietly and seriously. Then Mr. Carson said goodbye and left the house; and Job spoke out loud, but as if he were talking to himself,

"God has heard that man's prayer. He has comforted him."

"God has heard man's prayer. He has given him comfort."

 

 

CHAPTER XXXVI.

JEM'S INTERVIEW WITH MR. DUNCOMBE.

"The first dark day of nothingness,
The last of danger and distress."

"The first day of complete emptiness,
The final moments of fear and hardship."

Byron.

Byron.

Although Mary had hardly been conscious of her thoughts, and it had been more like a secret instinct informing her soul, than the result of any process of reasoning, she had felt for some time (ever since her return from Liverpool, in fact), that for her father there was but one thing to be desired and anticipated, and that was death!

Although Mary had barely been aware of her thoughts, and it felt more like a hidden instinct guiding her spirit than the outcome of any reasoning, she had sensed for a while (ever since her return from Liverpool, actually) that for her father, there was only one thing to want and look forward to, and that was death!

She had seen that Conscience had given the mortal wound to his earthly frame; she did not dare to question of the infinite mercy of God, what the Future Life would be to him.

She realized that Conscience had dealt a fatal blow to his body; she didn't dare to ask about God's infinite mercy what the Afterlife would be like for him.

Though at first desolate and stunned by the blow which had fallen on herself, she was resigned and submissive as soon as she recovered strength enough to ponder and consider a little; and you may be sure that no tenderness or love was wanting on Jem's part, and no consideration and sympathy on that of Job and Margaret, to soothe and comfort the girl who now stood alone in the world as far as blood-relations were concerned.

Though she was initially devastated and shocked by the blow that had struck her, she became resigned and accepting as soon as she regained enough strength to think things through. You can be sure that Jem offered plenty of tenderness and love, as did Job and Margaret, providing the consideration and sympathy needed to soothe and comfort the girl who now stood alone in the world regarding her family ties.

She did not ask or care to know what arrangements they were making in whispered tones with regard to the funeral. She put herself into their hands with the trust of a little child; glad to be undisturbed in the reveries and remembrances which filled her eyes with tears, and caused them to fall quietly down her pale cheeks.

She didn't ask or care about the plans they were discussing in low voices regarding the funeral. She surrendered herself to them with the trust of a young child, happy to be left alone in the thoughts and memories that filled her eyes with tears, causing them to silently roll down her pale cheeks.

It was the longest day she had ever known in her life; every charge and every occupation was taken away from her: but perhaps the length of quiet time thus afforded was really good, although its duration weighed upon her; for by this means she contemplated her situation in every light, and fully understood that the morning's event had left her an orphan; and thus she was spared the pangs caused to us by the occurrence of death in the evening, just before we should naturally, in the usual course of events, lie down to slumber. For in such case, worn out by anxiety, and it may be by much watching, our very excess of grief rocks itself to sleep, before we have had time to realise its cause; and we waken, with a start of agony like a fresh stab, to the consciousness of the one awful vacancy, which shall never, while the world endures, be filled again.

It was the longest day she had ever experienced; every responsibility and every task was taken from her. But maybe the length of this quiet time was actually beneficial, even though it felt heavy on her. It allowed her to reflect on her situation from every angle, and she fully realized that the events of the morning had left her an orphan. This way, she was spared the intense pain that death can bring in the evening, just before we typically settle down to sleep. In such moments, exhausted by worry and perhaps by staying up too late, our overwhelming grief lulls us to sleep before we can fully grasp why we're hurting. Then we wake up with a jolt of agony like a new wound, suddenly aware of that one terrible emptiness that will never be filled again, as long as the world exists.

The day brought its burden of duty to Mrs. Wilson. She felt bound by regard, as well as by etiquette, to go and see her future daughter-in-law. And by an old association of ideas (perhaps of death with church-yards, and churches with Sunday) she thought it necessary to put on her best, and latterly unused clothes, the airing of which on a little clothes-horse before the fire seemed to give her a not unpleasing occupation.

The day came with its responsibilities for Mrs. Wilson. She felt obligated, both out of respect and social norms, to visit her future daughter-in-law. And due to an old association of ideas (maybe linking death with graveyards, and churches with Sundays), she believed it was important to wear her best, though recently neglected, clothes. Hanging them up to air on a small drying rack in front of the fire provided her with a mildly enjoyable task.

When Jem returned home late in the evening succeeding John Barton's death, weary and oppressed with the occurrences and excitements of the day, he found his mother busy about her mourning, and much inclined to talk. Although he longed for quiet, he could not avoid sitting down and answering her questions.

When Jem got home late in the evening after John Barton's death, tired and weighed down by the events of the day, he found his mother preoccupied with her mourning and eager to chat. Even though he craved some quiet, he couldn't avoid sitting down and answering her questions.

"Well, Jem, he's gone at last, is he?"

"Well, Jem, he's finally gone, right?"

"Yes. How did you hear, mother?"

"Yeah. How did you find out, Mom?"

"Oh, Job came over here and telled me, on his way to the undertaker's. Did he make a fine end?"

"Oh, Job came by and told me, on his way to the funeral home. Did he have a good ending?"

It struck Jem that she had not heard of the confession which had been made by John Barton on his death-bed; he remembered Job Legh's discretion, and he determined that if it could be avoided his mother should never hear of it. Many of the difficulties to be anticipated in preserving the secret would be obviated, if he could induce his mother to fall into the plan he had named to Mary of emigrating to Canada. The reasons which rendered this secrecy desirable related to the domestic happiness he hoped for. With his mother's irritable temper he could hardly expect that all allusion to the crime of John Barton would be for ever restrained from passing her lips, and he knew the deep trial such references would be to Mary. Accordingly he resolved as soon as possible in the morning to go to Job and beseech his silence; he trusted that secrecy in that quarter, even if the knowledge had been extended to Margaret, might be easily secured.

Jem realized that he hadn't heard about the confession that John Barton made on his deathbed. He remembered Job Legh's discretion and decided that if possible, his mother should never know about it. Many of the challenges in keeping the secret would be avoided if he could convince his mother to go along with the plan he had mentioned to Mary about moving to Canada. The reasons for keeping this a secret were tied to the family happiness he hoped for. With his mother’s quick temper, he could hardly count on her to never mention John Barton's crime, and he knew how deeply such mentions would affect Mary. So, he resolved to speak to Job first thing in the morning and ask him to stay quiet; he hoped that keeping this secret, even if Margaret knew, would be easy to manage.

But what would be Mr. Carson's course? Were there any means by which he might be persuaded to spare John Barton's memory?

But what would Mr. Carson do? Is there any way he could be convinced to spare John Barton's memory?

He was roused up from this train of thought by his mother's more irritated tone of voice.

He was pulled out of this train of thought by his mother's more annoyed tone.

"Jem!" she was saying, "thou might'st just as well never be at a death-bed again, if thou cannot bring off more news about it; here have I been by mysel all day (except when oud Job came in), but thinks I, when Jem comes he'll be sure to be good company, seeing he was in the house at the very time of the death; and here thou art, without a word to throw at a dog, much less thy mother: it's no use thy going to a death-bed if thou cannot carry away any of the sayings!"

"Jem!" she said, "you might as well never be at a deathbed again if you can't bring back more news about it; I've been by myself all day (except when old Job came by), but I thought that when Jem comes, he’ll surely have some good company, since he was in the house right when the death happened; and here you are, without a word to say, much less to your mother: it’s useless for you to go to a deathbed if you can’t share any of the sayings!"

"He did not make any, mother," replied Jem.

"He didn't make any, mom," replied Jem.

"Well, to be sure! So fond as he used to be of holding forth, to miss such a fine opportunity that will never come again! Did he die easy?"

"Well, for sure! He used to love sharing his thoughts, so to miss such a great opportunity that won't come around again! Did he pass away peacefully?"

"He was very restless all night long," said Jem, reluctantly returning to the thoughts of that time.

"He was really restless all night," said Jem, hesitantly revisiting those memories.

"And in course thou plucked the pillow away? Thou didst not! Well! with thy bringing up, and thy learning, thou might'st have known that were the only help in such a case. There were pigeons' feathers in the pillow, depend on't. To think of two grown-up folk like you and Mary, not knowing death could never come easy to a person lying on a pillow with pigeons' feathers in!"

"And in the end, you pulled the pillow away? You did not! Well! With your upbringing and your education, you should have known that was the only solution in such a situation. There were pigeon feathers in the pillow, I assure you. It’s hard to believe that two adults like you and Mary didn’t realize that death could never be easy for someone lying on a pillow filled with pigeon feathers!"

Jem was glad to escape from all this talking to the solitude and quiet of his own room, where he could lie and think uninterruptedly of what had happened and remained to be done.

Jem was happy to get away from all the chatter and find peace and quiet in his own room, where he could lie down and think without interruption about what had happened and what still needed to be done.

The first thing was to seek an interview with Mr. Duncombe, his former master. Accordingly, early the next morning Jem set off on his walk to the works, where for so many years his days had been spent; where for so long a time his thoughts had been thought, his hopes and fears experienced. It was not a cheering feeling to remember that henceforward he was to be severed from all these familiar places; nor were his spirits enlivened by the evident feelings of the majority of those who had been his fellow-workmen. As he stood in the entrance to the foundry, awaiting Mr. Duncombe's leisure, many of those employed in the works passed him on their return from breakfast; and with one or two exceptions, without any acknowledgment of former acquaintance beyond a distant nod at the utmost.

The first step was to arrange a meeting with Mr. Duncombe, his former boss. So, early the next morning, Jem set out for the factory, where he had spent so many years; where he had long thought his thoughts and experienced his hopes and fears. It wasn’t a comforting thought to realize he would soon be separated from all these familiar places; nor did the lack of enthusiasm from most of his former coworkers lift his spirits. As he stood at the entrance of the foundry, waiting for Mr. Duncombe to be free, many of those who worked there walked past him on their way back from breakfast; and with a few exceptions, they barely acknowledged him beyond a distant nod at most.

"It is hard," said Jem to himself, with a bitter and indignant feeling rising in his throat, "that let a man's life be what it may, folk are so ready to credit the first word against him. I could live it down if I stayed in England; but then what would not Mary have to bear? Sooner or later the truth would out; and then she would be a show to folk for many a day as John Barton's daughter. Well! God does not judge as hardly as man, that's one comfort for all of us!"

"It’s tough," Jem said to himself, feeling bitterness and anger rising in his throat, "that no matter what a man’s life is like, people are so quick to believe the first bad thing they hear about him. I could get through it if I stayed in England; but what would Mary have to deal with? Sooner or later, the truth would come out; and then she’d have to endure being known as John Barton’s daughter for a long time. Well! At least God doesn’t judge as harshly as people do, and that’s a comfort for all of us!"

Mr. Duncombe did not believe in Jem's guilt, in spite of the silence in which he again this day heard the imputation of it; but he agreed that under the circumstances it was better he should leave the country.

Mr. Duncombe didn't believe Jem was guilty, even though he heard the accusation again in silence today; still, he agreed that given the situation, it was best for Jem to leave the country.

"We have been written to by government, as I think I told you before, to recommend an intelligent man, well acquainted with mechanics, as instrument-maker to the Agricultural College they are establishing at Toronto, in Canada. It is a comfortable appointment,—house,—land,—and a good per-centage on the instruments made. I will show you the particulars if I can lay my hand on the letter, which I believe I must have left at home."

"We've received a letter from the government, as I think I mentioned earlier, recommending a smart person who's knowledgeable about mechanics to be the instrument-maker at the Agricultural College they're setting up in Toronto, Canada. It's a good position—housing, land, and a nice percentage on the instruments produced. I'll show you the details if I can find the letter, which I think I left at home."

"Thank you, sir. No need for seeing the letter to say I'll accept it. I must leave Manchester; and I'd as lief quit England at once when I'm about it."

"Thank you, sir. No need to see the letter to know I’ll accept it. I have to leave Manchester; and I’d prefer to leave England right away while I’m at it."

"Of course government will give you your passage; indeed, I believe an allowance would be made for a family if you had one; but you are not a married man, I believe?"

"Of course, the government will cover your travel expenses; in fact, I think they would even provide extra for a family if you had one, but you're not married, right?"

"No, sir, but—" Jem hung back from a confession with the awkwardness of a girl.

"No, sir, but—" Jem hesitated to confess, feeling as awkward as a girl.

"But—" said Mr. Duncombe, smiling, "you would like to be a married man before you go, I suppose; eh, Wilson?"

"But—" said Mr. Duncombe, smiling, "I guess you'd want to be married before you head out, right, Wilson?"

"If you please, sir. And there's my mother, too. I hope she'll go with us. But I can pay her passage; no need to trouble government."

"If you don't mind, sir. And there's my mom, too. I really hope she'll come with us. But I can cover her fare; no need to bother the government."

"Nay, nay! I'll write to-day and recommend you; and say that you have a family of two. They'll never ask if the family goes upwards or downwards. I shall see you again before you sail, I hope, Wilson; though I believe they'll not allow you long to wait. Come to my house next time; you'll find it pleasanter, I daresay. These men are so wrong-headed. Keep up your heart!"

"Nah, nah! I'll write today and recommend you; I'll say you have a family of two. They won't care whether the family is big or small. I hope to see you again before you leave, Wilson; though I don’t think they'll make you wait too long. Come to my place next time; I think you'll find it nicer. These guys are so stubborn. Stay positive!"

Jem felt that it was a relief to have this point settled; and that he need no longer weigh reasons for and against his emigration.

Jem felt relieved to have this settled and that he no longer had to weigh the reasons for and against his decision to move away.

And with his path growing clearer and clearer before him the longer he contemplated it, he went to see Mary, and if he judged it fit, to tell her what he had decided upon. Margaret was sitting with her.

And as his path became clearer the more he thought about it, he went to see Mary, and if he thought it was right, to tell her what he had decided. Margaret was sitting with her.

"Grandfather wants to see you!" said she to Jem on his entrance.

"Grandpa wants to see you!" she said to Jem as he walked in.

"And I want to see him," replied Jem, suddenly remembering his last night's determination to enjoin secrecy on Job Legh.

"And I want to see him," Jem replied, suddenly recalling his decision from last night to keep Job Legh in the dark.

So he hardly stayed to kiss poor Mary's sweet woe-begone face, but tore himself away from his darling to go to the old man, who awaited him impatiently.

So he barely stayed to kiss poor Mary's sad, tear-streaked face, but pulled himself away from his beloved to go to the old man, who was waiting for him anxiously.

"I've getten a note from Mr. Carson," exclaimed Job the moment he saw Jem; "and man-alive, he wants to see thee and me! For sure, there's no more mischief up, is there?" said he, looking at Jem with an expression of wonder. But if any suspicion mingled for an instant with the thoughts that crossed Job's mind, it was immediately dispelled by Jem's honest, fearless, open countenance.

"I got a note from Mr. Carson," exclaimed Job the moment he saw Jem; "and wow, he wants to see you and me! For sure, there's no more trouble going on, is there?" he said, looking at Jem with an expression of curiosity. But any doubt that briefly crossed Job's mind was instantly gone when he saw Jem's honest, fearless, open face.

"I can't guess what he's wanting, poor old chap," answered he. "May be there's some point he's not yet satisfied on; may be—but it's no use guessing; let's be off."

"I can't figure out what he wants, poor guy," he replied. "Maybe there's something he's still not satisfied with; maybe—but it's pointless to guess; let’s go."

"It wouldn't be better for thee to be scarce a bit, would it, and leave me to go and find out what's up? He has, perhaps, getten some crotchet into his head thou'rt an accomplice, and is laying a trap for thee."

"It wouldn't be better for you to be a little scarce, would it, and leave me to go find out what's going on? He might have gotten it into his head that you're an accomplice and is setting a trap for you."

"I'm not afeared!" said Jem; "I've done nought wrong, and know nought wrong, about yon poor dead lad; though I'll own I had evil thoughts once on a time. Folk can't mistake long if once they'll search into the truth. I'll go and give the old gentleman all the satisfaction in my power, now it can injure no one. I'd my own reasons for wanting to see him besides, and it all falls in right enough for me."

"I'm not afraid!" said Jem; "I haven't done anything wrong and I don't know anything wrong about that poor dead guy; although I admit I had some bad thoughts once. People can't go wrong if they actually look for the truth. I'm going to go and give the old man all the clarity I can, now that it won't hurt anyone. I had my own reasons for wanting to see him anyway, and it all works out perfectly for me."

Job was a little reassured by Jem's boldness; but still, if the truth must be told, he wished the young man would follow his advice, and leave him to sound Mr. Carson's intentions.

Job felt somewhat reassured by Jem's courage; however, to be honest, he wished the young man would take his advice and let him figure out Mr. Carson's intentions.

Meanwhile Jane Wilson had donned her Sunday suit of black, and set off on her errand of condolence. She felt nervous and uneasy at the idea of the moral sayings and texts which she fancied were expected from visitors on occasions like the present; and prepared many a good set speech as she walked towards the house of mourning.

Meanwhile, Jane Wilson had put on her black Sunday suit and headed out on her condolence mission. She felt nervous and uneasy at the thought of the moral sayings and quotes she believed were expected from visitors on such occasions; she rehearsed several heartfelt speeches as she walked toward the house of mourning.

As she gently opened the door, Mary, sitting idly by the fire, caught a glimpse of her,—of Jem's mother,—of the early friend of her dead parents,—of the kind minister to many a little want in days of childhood,—and rose and came and fell about her neck, with many a sob and moan, saying,

As she slowly opened the door, Mary, sitting by the fire, caught sight of her—Jem's mother—the early friend of her deceased parents—the kind minister who had helped with many small needs during her childhood. She stood up, went over, and hugged her tightly, sobbing and wailing, saying,

"Oh, he's gone—he's dead—all gone—all dead, and I am left alone!"

"Oh, he's gone—he's dead—all gone—all dead, and I'm left all alone!"

"Poor wench! poor, poor wench!" said Jane Wilson, tenderly kissing her. "Thou'rt not alone, so donnot take on so. I'll say nought of Him who's above, for thou know'st He is ever the orphan's friend; but think on Jem! nay, Mary, dear, think on me! I'm but a frabbit woman at times, but I've a heart within me through all my temper, and thou shalt be as a daughter henceforward,—as mine own ewe-lamb. Jem shall not love thee better in his way, than I will in mine; and thou'lt bear with my turns, Mary, knowing that in my soul God sees the love that shall ever be thine, if thou'lt take me for thy mother, and speak no more of being alone."

"Poor girl! poor, poor girl!" said Jane Wilson, gently kissing her. "You’re not alone, so don’t get so upset. I won’t say anything about Him who’s above, because you know He’s always the friend of orphans; but think about Jem! No, Mary, dear, think about me! I can be a bit cranky at times, but I have a heart beneath all my moods, and you’ll be like a daughter to me from now on—like my own little lamb. Jem won’t love you any better in his way than I will in mine; and you’ll just have to deal with my mood swings, Mary, knowing that in my heart, God sees the love that will always be yours, if you’ll accept me as your mother, and stop talking about being alone."

Mrs. Wilson was weeping herself long before she had ended this speech, which was so different to all she had planned to say, and from all the formal piety she had laid in store for the visit; for this was heart's piety, and needed no garnish of texts to make it true religion, pure and undefiled.

Mrs. Wilson was crying long before she finished this speech, which was so different from everything she had planned to say and from all the formal piety she had prepared for the visit; because this was genuine piety from the heart, and it didn't need any embellishment of texts to make it true religion, pure and untainted.

They sat together on the same chair, their arms encircling each other; they wept for the same dead; they had the same hope, and trust, and overflowing love in the living.

They sat together on the same chair, their arms wrapped around each other; they cried for the same deceased; they shared the same hope, trust, and deep love for the living.

From that time forward, hardly a passing cloud dimmed the happy confidence of their intercourse; even by Jem would his mother's temper sooner be irritated than by Mary; before the latter she repressed her occasional nervous ill-humour till the habit of indulging it was perceptibly decreased.

From that time on, hardly a passing cloud dulled the cheerful trust in their interactions; even Jem would annoy his mother quicker than Mary would; in front of Mary, she held back her occasional nervous irritability until the habit of indulging it noticeably decreased.

Years afterwards in conversation with Jem, he was startled by a chance expression which dropped from his mother's lips; it implied a knowledge of John Barton's crime. It was many a long day since they had seen any Manchester people who could have revealed the secret (if indeed it was known in Manchester, against which Jem had guarded in every possible way). And he was led to inquire first as to the extent, and then as to the source of her knowledge. It was Mary herself who had told all.

Years later, while talking with Jem, he was surprised by a random comment from his mom; it hinted that she knew about John Barton's crime. It had been a long time since they had seen any people from Manchester who could have uncovered the secret (if it was even known in Manchester, which Jem had tried to prevent in every way possible). He then asked her about how much she knew and where she got that information from. It turned out that Mary was the one who had revealed everything.

For on the morning to which this chapter principally relates, as Mary sat weeping, and as Mrs. Wilson comforted her by every tenderest word and caress, she revealed to the dismayed and astonished Jane, the sting of her deep sorrow; the crime which stained her dead father's memory.

For the morning that this chapter mainly talks about, as Mary sat in tears, and as Mrs. Wilson comforted her with the kindest words and hugs, she revealed to the shocked and surprised Jane the source of her intense sorrow; the crime that tarnished her father's memory.

She was quite unconscious that Jem had kept it secret from his mother; she had imagined it bruited abroad as the suspicion against her lover had been; so word after word (dropped from her lips in the supposition that Mrs. Wilson knew all) had told the tale and revealed the cause of her deep anguish; deeper than is ever caused by Death alone.

She was completely unaware that Jem had hidden it from his mother; she thought it was common knowledge, just like the rumors about her boyfriend had been. So, with every word she said (thinking Mrs. Wilson already knew everything), she ended up telling the story and exposing the reason for her deep pain—pain that was worse than what Death alone could cause.

On large occasions like the present, Mrs. Wilson's innate generosity came out. Her weak and ailing frame imparted its irritation to her conduct in small things, and daily trifles; but she had deep and noble sympathy with great sorrows, and even at the time that Mary spoke she allowed no expression of surprise or horror to escape her lips. She gave way to no curiosity as to the untold details; she was as secret and trustworthy as her son himself; and if in years to come her anger was occasionally excited against Mary, and she, on rare occasions, yielded to ill-temper against her daughter-in-law, she would upbraid her for extravagance, or stinginess, or over-dressing, or under-dressing, or too much mirth or too much gloom, but never, never in her most uncontrolled moments did she allude to any one of the circumstances relating to Mary's flirtation with Harry Carson, or his murderer; and always when she spoke of John Barton, named him with the respect due to his conduct before the last, miserable, guilty month of his life.

On significant occasions like this one, Mrs. Wilson's natural generosity shone through. Her frail and sickly body often led to irritability in small matters and daily habits; however, she had a profound and noble empathy for great sorrows. Even when Mary spoke, she showed no surprise or horror. She didn’t indulge any curiosity about the untold details; she was as discreet and reliable as her son. In the future, if her anger occasionally flared up towards Mary, and on rare occasions she lost her temper with her daughter-in-law, she would scold her for being extravagant, stingy, over-dressed, under-dressed, too cheerful, or too gloomy. But never, ever, in her most uncontrolled moments did she mention anything about Mary's flirtation with Harry Carson or his murderer. And whenever she talked about John Barton, she named him with the respect he deserved for his actions before the last, tragic, guilty month of his life.

Therefore it came like a blow to Jem when, after years had passed away, he gathered his mother's knowledge of the whole affair. From the day when he learnt (not without remorse) what hidden depths of self-restraint she had in her soul, his manner to her, always tender and respectful, became reverential; and it was more than ever a loving strife between him and Mary which should most contribute towards the happiness of the declining years of their mother.

Therefore, it hit Jem hard when, after many years, he finally understood his mother's perspective on the whole situation. From the moment he learned (not without regret) just how much self-control she had in her character, his attitude toward her, always gentle and respectful, became even more reverent; and it turned into a loving competition between him and Mary to see who could do more to ensure their mother's happiness in her later years.

But I am speaking of the events which have occurred only lately, while I have yet many things to tell you that happened six or seven years ago.

But I'm talking about recent events, while I still have a lot to share that happened six or seven years ago.

 

 

CHAPTER XXXVII.

DETAILS CONNECTED WITH THE MURDER.

"The rich man dines, while the poor man pines,
And eats his heart away;
'They teach us lies,' he sternly cries,
'Would brothers do as they?'"

"The rich man enjoys his meal while the struggling poor man is starving."
"And feels his heart shatter;"
'They tell us falsehoods,' he shouts fiercely,
"Would brothers act like this?"

"The Dream."

"The Dream."

Mr. Carson stood at one of the breathing-moments of life. The object of the toils, the fears, and the wishes of his past years, was suddenly hidden from his sight,—vanished into the deep mystery which circumscribes existence. Nay, even the vengeance which he had proposed to himself as an aim for exertion, had been taken away from before his eyes, as by the hand of God.

Mr. Carson stood at a pivotal moment in life. The goal of his struggles, fears, and dreams from the past was suddenly out of reach—vanished into the deep mystery that surrounds existence. Even the revenge he had set as a purpose for his efforts had been snatched away from him, as if by the hand of God.

Events like these would have startled the most thoughtless into reflection, much more such a man as Mr. Carson, whose mind, if not enlarged, was energetic; indeed, whose very energy, having been hitherto the cause of the employment of his powers in only one direction, had prevented him from becoming largely and philosophically comprehensive in his views.

Events like these would have shocked even the most careless into thinking, especially someone like Mr. Carson, whose mind, while not broad, was definitely intense; in fact, his intense focus had so far led him to use his abilities in just one way, which kept him from developing a more expansive and thoughtful perspective.

But now the foundations of his past life were razed to the ground, and the place they had once occupied was sown with salt, to be for ever rebuilt no more. It was like the change from this Life to that other hidden one, when so many of the motives which have actuated all our earthly existence, will have become more fleeting than the shadows of a dream. With a wrench of his soul from the past, so much of which was as nothing, and worse than nothing to him now, Mr. Carson took some hours, after he had witnessed the death of his son's murderer, to consider his situation.

But now the foundations of his past life were completely destroyed, and the place they once occupied was filled with salt, never to be rebuilt. It was like the transition from this life to that other hidden one, when so many of the reasons that have driven our earthly existence will fade away, more fleeting than the shadows of a dream. With a painful break from his past, much of which felt meaningless or even worse to him now, Mr. Carson took a few hours after witnessing the death of his son's murderer to reflect on his situation.

But suddenly, while he was deliberating, and searching for motives which should be effective to compel him to exertion and action once more; while he contemplated the desire after riches, social distinction, a name among the merchant-princes amidst whom he moved, and saw these false substances fade away into the shadows they truly are, and one by one disappear into the grave of his son,—suddenly, I say, the thought arose within him that more yet remained to be learned about the circumstances and feelings which had prompted John Barton's crime; and when once this mournful curiosity was excited, it seemed to gather strength in every moment that its gratification was delayed. Accordingly he sent a message to summon Job Legh and Jem Wilson, from whom he promised himself some elucidation of what was as yet unexplained; while he himself set forth to call on Mr. Bridgenorth, whom he knew to have been Jem's attorney, with a glimmering suspicion intruding on his mind, which he strove to repel, that Jem might have had some share in his son's death.

But suddenly, while he was thinking things over and trying to find reasons that would motivate him to take action again; while he considered his desire for wealth, social status, and recognition among the influential merchants he associated with, and watched these illusions fade into the shadows they really are, one by one disappearing into the grave of his son—suddenly, I say, the idea struck him that there was still more to learn about the circumstances and emotions that led to John Barton's crime; and once this sorrowful curiosity was sparked, it seemed to grow stronger with every moment that passed without answers. So, he sent a message to summon Job Legh and Jem Wilson, hoping to gain some insight into what remained unexplained; while he himself set out to visit Mr. Bridgenorth, whom he knew had been Jem's lawyer, with a nagging suspicion creeping into his mind that Jem might have been involved in his son's death.

He had returned before his summoned visitors arrived; and had time enough to recur to the evening on which John Barton had made his confession. He remembered with mortification how he had forgotten his proud reserve, and his habitual concealment of his feelings, and had laid bare his agony of grief in the presence of these two men who were coming to see him by his desire; and he entrenched himself behind stiff barriers of self-control, through which he hoped no appearance of emotion would force its way in the conversation he anticipated.

He had gotten back before the visitors he called for showed up; and he had plenty of time to think about the night when John Barton confessed. He felt embarrassed remembering how he had let go of his usual pride and secrecy about his feelings, revealing his deep grief in front of the two men who were coming to see him at his request. Now, he prepared himself with a tough exterior of self-control, hoping that nothing emotional would slip through during the conversation he expected.

Nevertheless, when the servant announced that two men were there by appointment to speak to him, and he had desired that they might be shown into the library where he sat, any watcher might have perceived by the trembling hands, and shaking head, not only how much he was aged by the occurrences of the last few weeks, but also how much he was agitated at the thought of the impending interview.

Nevertheless, when the servant announced that two men were there by appointment to see him, and he requested that they be shown into the library where he was sitting, anyone observing could have noticed by his trembling hands and shaking head, not just how much he had aged due to the events of the last few weeks, but also how much he was disturbed by the thought of the upcoming meeting.

But he so far succeeded in commanding himself at first, as to appear to Jem Wilson and Job Legh one of the hardest and most haughty men they had ever spoken to, and to forfeit all the interest which he had previously excited in their minds by his unreserved display of deep and genuine feeling.

But he managed to control himself at first, making Jem Wilson and Job Legh see him as one of the toughest and most arrogant men they had ever met, losing all the interest he had previously generated in them with his open display of deep and genuine emotion.

When he had desired them to be seated, he shaded his face with his hand for an instant before speaking.

When he asked them to take a seat, he covered his face with his hand for a moment before speaking.

"I have been calling on Mr. Bridgenorth this morning," said he, at last; "as I expected, he can give me but little satisfaction on some points respecting the occurrence on the 18th of last month which I desire to have cleared up. Perhaps you two can tell me what I want to know. As intimate friends of Barton's you probably know, or can conjecture a good deal. Have no scruple as to speaking the truth. What you say in this room shall never be named again by me. Besides, you are aware that the law allows no one to be tried twice for the same offence."

"I visited Mr. Bridgenorth this morning," he finally said; "and as I expected, he couldn’t provide much clarity on some issues related to the event on the 18th of last month that I'd like to resolve. Maybe you two can help me out. As close friends of Barton, you probably know, or can guess, quite a bit. Don't hesitate to speak the truth. Anything said in this room will never be mentioned by me again. Plus, you're aware that the law doesn't allow anyone to be tried twice for the same crime."

He stopped for a minute, for the mere act of speaking was fatiguing to him after the excitement of the last few weeks.

He paused for a moment, as just talking was exhausting for him after the excitement of the past few weeks.

Job Legh took the opportunity of speaking.

Job Legh seized the chance to speak.

"I'm not going to be affronted either for myself or Jem at what you've just now been saying about the truth. You don't know us, and there's an end on't; only it's as well for folk to think others good and true until they're proved contrary. Ask what you like, sir, I'll answer for it we'll either tell truth or hold our tongues."

"I'm not going to be offended for myself or Jem by what you just said about the truth. You don't know us, and that's that; but it's better for people to think others are good and honest until proven otherwise. Ask whatever you want, sir, I promise we'll either tell the truth or stay silent."

"I beg your pardon," said Mr. Carson, slightly bowing his head. "What I wished to know was," referring to a slip of paper he held in his hand, and shaking so much he could hardly adjust his glasses to his eyes, "whether you, Wilson, can explain how Barton came possessed of your gun. I believe you refused this explanation to Mr. Bridgenorth."

"I’m sorry," said Mr. Carson, giving a slight nod. "What I wanted to know was," pointing to a piece of paper he was holding, and shaking so much that he struggled to put his glasses on, "if you, Wilson, can explain how Barton got your gun. I understand you didn’t provide this explanation to Mr. Bridgenorth."

"I did, sir! If I had said what I knew then, I saw it would criminate Barton, and so I refused telling aught. To you, sir, now I will tell every thing and any thing; only it is but little. The gun was my father's before it was mine, and long ago he and John Barton had a fancy for shooting at the gallery; and they used always to take this gun, and brag that though it was old-fashioned it was sure."

"I did, sir! If I had said what I knew back then, I realized it would implicate Barton, so I refused to say anything. To you, sir, now I’ll share everything and anything; it’s just not much. The gun was my father's before it became mine, and long ago he and John Barton enjoyed shooting at the gallery; they always took this gun and boasted that even though it was old-fashioned, it was reliable."

Jem saw with self-upbraiding pain how Mr. Carson winced at these last words, but at each irrepressible and involuntary evidence of feeling, the hearts of the two men warmed towards him. Jem went on speaking.

Jem felt a painful sense of guilt as he noticed Mr. Carson flinch at those last words, but with each involuntary display of emotion, the two men's hearts warmed towards him. Jem continued speaking.

"One day in the week—I think it was on the Wednesday,—yes, it was,—it was on St. Patrick's day, I met John just coming out of our house, as I were going to my dinner. Mother was out, and he'd found no one in. He said he'd come to borrow the old gun, and that he'd have made bold, and taken it, but it was not to be seen. Mother was afraid of it, so after father's death (for while he were alive, she seemed to think he could manage it) I had carried it to my own room. I went up and fetched it for John, who stood outside the door all the time."

"One day during the week—I believe it was Wednesday—yes, it was—on St. Patrick's Day, I ran into John just as he was leaving our house while I was heading to dinner. My mom was out, and he found nobody home. He said he came to borrow the old gun and that he would have just taken it, but he couldn’t find it. My mom was worried about it, so after my dad passed away (because when he was alive, she thought he could handle it), I had taken it to my own room. I went upstairs and got it for John, who was waiting outside the door the whole time."

"What did he say he wanted it for?" asked Mr. Carson, hastily.

"What did he say he wanted it for?" Mr. Carson asked quickly.

"I don't think he spoke when I gave it him. At first he muttered something about the shooting-gallery, and I never doubted but that it were for practice there, as I knew he had done years before."

"I don't think he said anything when I gave it to him. At first, he mumbled something about the shooting gallery, and I never doubted it was for practice there, since I knew he had done that years ago."

Mr. Carson had strung up his frame to an attitude of upright attention while Jem was speaking; now the tension relaxed, and he sank back in his chair, weak and powerless.

Mr. Carson had straightened up in his chair while Jem was talking; now the tension eased, and he slumped back in his chair, feeling weak and helpless.

He rose up again, however, as Jem went on, anxious to give every particular which could satisfy the bereaved father.

He got back up again, though, as Jem continued, eager to provide every detail that could comfort the grieving father.

"I never knew for what he wanted the gun till I was taken up,—I do not know yet why he wanted it. No one would have had me get out of the scrape by implicating an old friend,—my father's old friend, and the father of the girl I loved. So I refused to tell Mr. Bridgenorth aught about it, and would not have named it now to any one but you."

"I never knew what he wanted the gun for until I got caught—I still don’t know why he wanted it. No one would have wanted me to get out of trouble by involving an old friend—my dad's old friend, and the father of the girl I loved. So I refused to tell Mr. Bridgenorth anything about it, and I wouldn’t mention it to anyone but you now."

Jem's face became very red at the allusion he made to Mary, but his honest, fearless eyes had met Mr. Carson's penetrating gaze unflinchingly, and had carried conviction of his innocence and truthfulness. Mr. Carson felt certain that he had heard all that Jem could tell. Accordingly he turned to Job Legh.

Jem's face turned bright red at the mention of Mary, but his honest, fearless eyes met Mr. Carson's intense gaze without flinching, conveying his innocence and honesty. Mr. Carson was convinced that he had heard everything Jem could say. So, he turned to Job Legh.

"You were in the room the whole time while Barton was speaking to me, I think?"

"You were in the room the entire time while Barton was talking to me, right?"

"Yes, sir," answered Job.

"Yes, sir," replied Job.

"You'll excuse my asking plain and direct questions; the information I am gaining is really a relief to my mind, I don't know how, but it is,—will you tell me if you had any idea of Barton's guilt in this matter before?"

"You'll forgive me for asking straightforward questions; the information I'm getting really eases my mind, I can't explain why, but it does—will you tell me if you had any suspicion of Barton's guilt in this situation before?"

"None whatever, so help me God!" said Job, solemnly. "To tell truth (and axing your forgiveness, Jem), I had never got quite shut of the notion that Jem here had done it. At times I was as clear of his innocence as I was of my own; and whenever I took to reasoning about it, I saw he could not have been the man that did it. Still I never thought of Barton."

"Not at all, I swear!" said Job seriously. "To be honest (and I hope you’ll forgive me, Jem), I never completely shook the idea that Jem had been the one. There were times I was as sure of his innocence as I was of my own; and whenever I thought it through, I realized he couldn’t have been the person who did it. But I never considered Barton."

"And yet by his confession he must have been absent at the time," said Mr. Carson, referring to his slip of paper.

"And yet from what he admitted, he must have been gone at that time," said Mr. Carson, pointing to his slip of paper.

"Ay, and for many a day after,—I can't rightly say how long. But still, you see, one's often blind to many a thing that lies right under one's nose, till it's pointed out. And till I heard what John Barton had to say yon night, I could not have seen what reason he had for doing it; while in the case of Jem, any one who looked at Mary Barton might have seen a cause for jealousy, clear enough."

"Yeah, and for many days after—I can't really say how long. But you know, we often overlook things that are right in front of us until someone points them out. And until I heard what John Barton said that night, I couldn't understand his reasons for doing it; but in Jem's case, anyone who looked at Mary Barton could see a pretty clear reason for jealousy."

"Then you believe that Barton had no knowledge of my son's unfortunate,—" he looked at Jem, "of his attentions to Mary Barton. This young man, Wilson, had heard of them, you see."

"Then you think that Barton didn't know about my son's unlucky—” he glanced at Jem, “about his feelings for Mary Barton. This young man, Wilson, had heard about it, you see."

"The person who told me said clearly she neither had, nor would tell Mary's father," interposed Jem. "I don't believe he'd ever heard of it; he weren't a man to keep still in such a matter, if he had."

"The person who told me said clearly she didn't have any information and wouldn't tell Mary's father," Jem interrupted. "I don't think he ever knew about it; he wasn't the type to stay quiet on something like that, even if he did."

"Besides," said Job, "the reason he gave on his death-bed, so to speak, was enough; 'specially to those who knew him."

"Besides," said Job, "the reason he gave on his deathbed, so to speak, was enough; especially for those who knew him."

"You mean his feelings regarding the treatment of the workmen by the masters; you think he acted from motives of revenge, in consequence of the part my son had taken in putting down the strike?"

"You mean his feelings about how the bosses treated the workers; you think he acted out of revenge because of the role my son played in ending the strike?"

"Well, sir," replied Job, "it's hard to say: John Barton was not a man to take counsel with people; nor did he make many words about his doings. So I can only judge from his way of thinking and talking in general, never having heard him breathe a syllable concerning this matter in particular. You see he were sadly put about to make great riches and great poverty square with Christ's Gospel"—Job paused, in order to try and express what was clear enough in his own mind, as to the effect produced on John Barton by the great and mocking contrasts presented by the varieties of human condition. Before he could find suitable words to explain his meaning, Mr. Carson spoke.

"Well, sir," Job replied, "it's hard to say: John Barton wasn't the type to discuss things with others, nor did he talk much about what he was doing. So I can only judge based on his general way of thinking and speaking, since I’ve never heard him say anything specifically about this issue. You see, he was really troubled trying to reconcile great wealth and extreme poverty with Christ's Gospel." Job paused, attempting to clarify what he understood about the impact that the stark contrasts of human circumstances had on John Barton. Before he could find the right words, Mr. Carson spoke.

"You mean he was an Owenite; all for equality and community of goods, and that kind of absurdity."

"You mean he was an Owenite; all about equality and sharing everything, and that kind of nonsense."

"No, no! John Barton was no fool. No need to tell him that were all men equal to-night, some would get the start by rising an hour earlier to-morrow. Nor yet did he care for goods, nor wealth—no man less, so that he could get daily bread for him and his; but what hurt him sore, and rankled in him as long as I knew him (and, sir, it rankles in many a poor man's heart far more than the want of any creature-comforts, and puts a sting into starvation itself), was that those who wore finer clothes, and eat better food, and had more money in their pockets, kept him at arm's length, and cared not whether his heart was sorry or glad; whether he lived or died,—whether he was bound for heaven or hell. It seemed hard to him that a heap of gold should part him and his brother so far asunder. For he was a loving man before he grew mad with seeing such as he was slighted, as if Christ Himself had not been poor. At one time, I've heard him say, he felt kindly towards every man, rich or poor, because he thought they were all men alike. But latterly he grew aggravated with the sorrows and suffering that he saw, and which he thought the masters might help if they would."

"No, no! John Barton wasn't a fool. He didn't need anyone to tell him that if all men were equal tonight, some would get ahead by waking up an hour earlier tomorrow. He didn't care about possessions or wealth—no one cared less, as long as he could provide daily bread for himself and his family. But what really hurt him, and stayed with him for as long as I knew him (and, sir, it stays with many poor people far more than the lack of any creature comforts, adding a sting to starvation itself), was that those who wore nicer clothes, ate better food, and had more money in their pockets kept him at a distance and didn't care whether his heart was sad or happy; whether he lived or died—whether he was headed for heaven or hell. It seemed unfair to him that a pile of gold should separate him from his brother so completely. He was a loving man before he became enraged by being overlooked as if Christ Himself hadn't been poor. At one point, I heard him say he felt a connection with every man, rich or poor, because he believed they were all equal. But over time, he became frustrated with the pain and suffering he witnessed, believing the wealthy could help if they chose to."

"That's the notion you've all of you got," said Mr. Carson. "Now, how in the world can we help it? We cannot regulate the demand for labour. No man or set of men can do it. It depends on events which God alone can control. When there is no market for our goods, we suffer just as much as you can do."

"That's the idea you all have," Mr. Carson said. "Now, how on earth can we change that? We can’t control the demand for labor. No one can. It depends on circumstances that only God can manage. When there’s no market for our products, we suffer just as much as you do."

"Not as much, I'm sure, sir; though I'm not given to Political Economy, I know that much. I'm wanting in learning, I'm aware; but I can use my eyes. I never see the masters getting thin and haggard for want of food; I hardly ever see them making much change in their way of living, though I don't doubt they've got to do it in bad times. But it's in things for show they cut short; while for such as me, it's in things for life we've to stint. For sure, sir, you'll own it's come to a hard pass when a man would give aught in the world for work to keep his children from starving, and can't get a bit, if he's ever so willing to labour. I'm not up to talking as John Barton would have done, but that's clear to me at any rate."

"Not that much, I’m sure, sir; even though I’m not into Political Economy, I know that much. I know I lack education, but I can use my eyes. I never see the bosses looking thin and worn out from not having enough food; I rarely see them changing their lifestyle much, although I believe they must do so during tough times. But it’s the things for show that they cut back on; for people like me, it’s the essentials we have to go without. For sure, sir, you must agree it’s tough when a man would give anything for work to keep his kids from starving, yet he can’t find any, no matter how hard he’s willing to work. I may not express it like John Barton would, but that’s clear to me at least."

"My good man, just listen to me. Two men live in solitude; one produces loaves of bread, the other coats,—or what you will. Now, would it not be hard if the bread-producer were forced to give bread for the coats, whether he wanted them or not, in order to furnish employment to the other? That is the simple form of the case; you've only to multiply the numbers. There will come times of great changes in the occupation of thousands, when improvements in manufactures and machinery are made.—It's all nonsense talking,—it must be so!"

"Listen to me, my friend. Two men live alone; one makes loaves of bread, and the other makes coats—or whatever else. Now, wouldn’t it be unfair if the bread-maker had to trade bread for coats, whether he needed them or not, just to give work to the other? That’s the basic idea; you just need to increase the numbers. There will be times of major changes in the jobs of thousands when advancements in manufacturing and machinery occur. It’s pointless to argue—it has to be this way!"

Job Legh pondered a few moments.

Job Legh thought for a moment.

"It's true it was a sore time for the hand-loom weavers when power-looms came in: them new-fangled things make a man's life like a lottery; and yet I'll never misdoubt that power-looms, and railways, and all such-like inventions, are the gifts of God. I have lived long enough, too, to see that it is part of His plan to send suffering to bring out a higher good; but surely it's also part of His plan that as much of the burden of the suffering as can be, should be lightened by those whom it is His pleasure to make happy, and content in their own circumstances. Of course it would take a deal more thought and wisdom than me, or any other man has, to settle out of hand how this should be done. But I'm clear about this, when God gives a blessing to be enjoyed, He gives it with a duty to be done; and the duty of the happy is to help the suffering to bear their woe."

"It's true it was a tough time for the hand-loom weavers when power-looms came along; those new-fangled machines make a person's life feel like a lottery. Still, I firmly believe that power-looms, railways, and all similar inventions are blessings from God. I've lived long enough to see that it's part of His plan to send suffering to bring about a greater good; but surely it's also part of His plan that as much of the burden of suffering as possible should be eased by those He chooses to make happy and content in their own lives. Of course, it would take a lot more thought and wisdom than I or anyone else has to figure out how this should be accomplished. But I’m certain of this: when God gives a blessing to be enjoyed, He does so with a responsibility attached; and the responsibility of the fortunate is to help those who are suffering bear their pain."

"Still, facts have proved and are daily proving how much better it is for every man to be independent of help, and self-reliant," said Mr. Carson, thoughtfully.

"Still, the facts have shown and continue to show how much better it is for everyone to be independent and self-reliant," said Mr. Carson, thoughtfully.

"You can never work facts as you would fixed quantities, and say, given two facts, and the product is so and so. God has given men feelings and passions which cannot be worked into the problem, because they are for ever changing and uncertain. God has also made some weak; not in any one way, but in all. One is weak in body, another in mind, another in steadiness of purpose, a fourth can't tell right from wrong, and so on; or if he can tell the right, he wants strength to hold by it. Now to my thinking, them that is strong in any of God's gifts is meant to help the weak,—be hanged to the facts! I ask your pardon, sir; I can't rightly explain the meaning that is in me. I'm like a tap as won't run, but keeps letting it out drop by drop, so that you've no notion of the force of what's within."

"You can never handle facts like fixed numbers and say, given two facts, the result is this or that. God has given people feelings and passions that can't be factored into the equation because they are always changing and uncertain. God has also made some people weak—not in just one way, but in every way. One person is weak in body, another in mind, another in staying focused, and a fourth struggles to distinguish right from wrong, and so on; or even if they can recognize what's right, they lack the strength to stick to it. Now, in my opinion, those who are strong in any of God's gifts are meant to help the weak—forget the facts! I apologize, sir; I can't quite express the feelings inside me. I'm like a tap that won’t flow, but drips out slowly, so you have no idea of the force that's within."

Job looked and felt very sorrowful at the want of power in his words, while the feeling within him was so strong and clear.

Job looked and felt very sad at the lack of power in his words, while the emotion inside him was so strong and clear.

"What you say is very true, no doubt," replied Mr. Carson; "but how would you bring it to bear upon the masters' conduct,—on my particular case?" added he, gravely.

"What you say is definitely true," Mr. Carson replied. "But how would you apply that to the actions of the masters—specifically to my situation?" he added seriously.

"I'm not learned enough to argue. Thoughts come into my head that I'm sure are as true as Gospel, though may be they don't follow each other like the Q. E. D. of a Proposition. The masters has it on their own conscience,—you have it on yours, sir, to answer for to God whether you've done, and are doing all in your power to lighten the evils that seem always to hang on the trades by which you make your fortunes. It's no business of mine, thank God. John Barton took the question in hand, and his answer to it was no! Then he grew bitter, and angry, and mad; and in his madness he did a great sin, and wrought a great woe; and repented him with tears as of blood; and will go through his penance humbly and meekly in t'other place, I'll be bound. I never seed such bitter repentance as his that last night."

"I'm not educated enough to argue. Thoughts pop into my head that I’m sure are as true as Gospel, but they may not connect in a logical way like the proof of a proposition. The masters carry it on their own conscience—you have your own to answer to God about whether you’ve done everything you can to ease the suffering that seems always to be tied to the businesses through which you build your fortune. That's not my concern, thank God. John Barton took the issue seriously, and his answer was nah! Then he became bitter, angry, and lost his mind; and in his madness, he committed a great sin and caused great suffering; he repented with tears like blood; and I’m sure he’ll go through his penance humbly and meekly in the next life, I’m certain. I’ve never seen such deep repentance as his that night."

There was a silence of many minutes. Mr. Carson had covered his face, and seemed utterly forgetful of their presence; and yet they did not like to disturb him by rising to leave the room.

There was a silence that lasted several minutes. Mr. Carson had covered his face and seemed completely unaware of them being there; still, they didn’t want to disturb him by getting up to leave the room.

At last he said, without meeting their sympathetic eyes,

At last, he said without looking them in the eye,

"Thank you both for coming,—and for speaking candidly to me. I fear, Legh, neither you nor I have convinced each other, as to the power, or want of power, in the masters to remedy the evils the men complain of."

"Thank you both for coming—and for being honest with me. I’m afraid, Legh, that neither you nor I have persuaded each other about the ability, or lack of ability, of the masters to fix the problems the workers are upset about."

"I'm loth to vex you, sir, just now; but it was not the want of power I was talking on; what we all feel sharpest is the want of inclination to try and help the evils which come like blights at times over the manufacturing places, while we see the masters can stop work and not suffer. If we saw the masters try for our sakes to find a remedy,—even if they were long about it,—even if they could find no help, and at the end of all could only say, 'Poor fellows, our hearts are sore for ye; we've done all we could, and can't find a cure,'—we'd bear up like men through bad times. No one knows till they've tried, what power of bearing lies in them, if once they believe that men are caring for their sorrows and will help if they can. If fellow-creatures can give nought but tears and brave words, we take our trials straight from God, and we know enough of His love to put ourselves blind into His hands. You say our talk has done no good. I say it has. I see the view you take of things from the place where you stand. I can remember that, when the time comes for judging you; I sha'n't think any longer, does he act right on my views of a thing, but does he act right on his own. It has done me good in that way. I'm an old man, and may never see you again; but I'll pray for you, and think on you and your trials, both of your great wealth, and of your son's cruel death, many and many a day to come; and I'll ask God to bless both to you now and for evermore. Amen. Farewell!"

"I'm reluctant to upset you, sir, right now; but I wasn't talking about a lack of ability. What we all feel most acutely is the lack of willingness to try to address the hardships that occasionally hit the manufacturing areas, while we see the bosses can halt work and not be affected. If we saw the bosses try for our sake to find a solution—even if it took a long time—even if they couldn’t find any help, and in the end could only say, 'Poor fellows, we feel for you; we've done everything we could, and can't find a cure,'—we’d endure tough times like men. No one knows until they’ve tried how much they can endure if they believe that others care about their struggles and will help if they can. If our fellow humans can offer nothing but tears and encouraging words, we take our trials directly from God, and we know enough of His love to trust Him completely. You say our discussions haven't made any difference. I disagree. I understand the perspective you bring based on where you stand. I’ll remember that when it comes time to judge you; I won’t think about whether you align with my views, but whether you are acting according to your own. It has helped me in that respect. I'm an old man and may never see you again; but I’ll pray for you and think of you and your challenges, both with your immense wealth and your son's tragic death, for many days to come; and I’ll ask God to bless both you and your situation now and forever. Amen. Goodbye!"

Jem had maintained a manly and dignified reserve ever since he had made his open statement of all he knew. Now both the men rose and bowed low, looking at Mr. Carson with the deep human interest they could not fail to take in one who had endured and forgiven a deep injury; and who struggled hard, as it was evident he did, to bear up like a man under his affliction.

Jem had kept a strong and dignified composure ever since he had shared everything he knew. Now both men stood up and bowed deeply, looking at Mr. Carson with genuine empathy for someone who had suffered a serious betrayal and shown forgiveness; and who clearly worked hard to remain strong in the face of his struggle.

He bowed low in return to them. Then he suddenly came forward and shook them by the hand; and thus, without a word more, they parted.

He bowed deeply in return to them. Then he quickly stepped forward and shook their hands; and just like that, without saying another word, they went their separate ways.

There are stages in the contemplation and endurance of great sorrow, which endow men with the same earnestness and clearness of thought that in some of old took the form of Prophecy. To those who have large capability of loving and suffering, united with great power of firm endurance, there comes a time in their woe, when they are lifted out of the contemplation of their individual case into a searching inquiry into the nature of their calamity, and the remedy (if remedy there be) which may prevent its recurrence to others as well as to themselves.

There are phases in the experience and endurance of deep sorrow, which grant people the same seriousness and clarity of thought that, in ancient times, took the form of Prophecy. For those who have the capacity for love and suffering, combined with a strong ability to endure, there comes a moment in their pain when they rise above their personal situation to engage in a profound examination of the nature of their misfortune and the solution (if a solution exists) that might prevent it from happening to others as well as to themselves.

Hence the beautiful, noble efforts which are from time to time brought to light, as being continuously made by those who have once hung on the cross of agony, in order that others may not suffer as they have done; one of the grandest ends which sorrow can accomplish; the sufferer wrestling with God's messenger until a blessing is left behind, not for one alone but for generations.

So, the beautiful and noble efforts that occasionally come to light, made by those who have once endured great pain, so that others don't have to suffer as they did; one of the greatest achievements that sorrow can lead to; the person in pain struggling with God's messenger until they leave behind a blessing, not just for themselves but for generations to come.

It took time before the stern nature of Mr. Carson was compelled to the recognition of this secret of comfort, and that same sternness prevented his reaping any benefit in public estimation from the actions he performed; for the character is more easily changed than the habits and manners originally formed by that character, and to his dying day Mr. Carson was considered hard and cold by those who only casually saw him, or superficially knew him. But those who were admitted into his confidence were aware, that the wish which lay nearest to his heart was that none might suffer from the cause from which he had suffered; that a perfect understanding, and complete confidence and love, might exist between masters and men; that the truth might be recognised that the interests of one were the interests of all, and as such, required the consideration and deliberation of all; that hence it was most desirable to have educated workers, capable of judging, not mere machines of ignorant men; and to have them bound to their employers by the ties of respect and affection, not by mere money bargains alone; in short, to acknowledge the Spirit of Christ as the regulating law between both parties.

It took a while for Mr. Carson's strict nature to acknowledge this source of comfort, and that same strictness kept him from gaining any public appreciation for his actions. Character can change more easily than the habits and manners that come from that character, and until his last day, Mr. Carson was viewed as hard and cold by those who only knew him casually or superficially. However, those who were close to him understood that his deepest wish was for no one to suffer as he had; that there should be perfect understanding, complete trust, and love between employers and employees; that everyone should recognize that the interests of one are the interests of all, and thus should be considered by all; and that it was essential to have educated workers who could think critically, not just unthinking machines; and to have them connected to their employers through respect and care, rather than just financial agreements. In short, he wanted to acknowledge the Spirit of Christ as the guiding principle between both sides.

Many of the improvements now in practice in the system of employment in Manchester, owe their origin to short, earnest sentences spoken by Mr. Carson. Many and many yet to be carried into execution, take their birth from that stern, thoughtful mind, which submitted to be taught by suffering.

Many of the improvements currently being implemented in the employment system in Manchester stem from short, sincere statements made by Mr. Carson. Many more yet to be put into action originate from that serious, reflective mind that chose to learn from hardship.

 

 

CHAPTER XXXVIII.

CONCLUSION.

"Touch us gently, gentle Time!
We've not proud nor soaring wings,
Our ambition, our content,
Lies in simple things;
Humble voyagers are we
O'er life's dim unsounded sea;
Touch us gently, gentle Time!"

"Treat us softly, kind Time!
We don't have impressive or majestic wings,
Our dreams and our happiness,
Are found in the little things;
We are humble travelers
Across life's dark, uncharted sea;
"Treat us gently, kind Time!"

Barry Cornwall.

Barry Cornwall.

Not many days after John Barton's funeral was over, all was arranged respecting Jem's appointment at Toronto; and the time was fixed for his sailing. It was to take place almost immediately: yet much remained to be done; many domestic preparations were to be made; and one great obstacle, anticipated by both Jem and Mary, to be removed. This was the opposition they expected from Mrs. Wilson, to whom the plan had never yet been named.

Not long after John Barton's funeral, everything was set regarding Jem's job in Toronto, and the date for his departure was confirmed. It was going to happen very soon; however, there was still a lot to do, including several household arrangements, and one major challenge that both Jem and Mary anticipated had to be dealt with. This was the resistance they expected from Mrs. Wilson, to whom the plan had not yet been mentioned.

They were most anxious that their home should continue ever to be hers, yet they feared that her dislike to a new country might be an insuperable objection to this. At last Jem took advantage of an evening of unusual placidity, as he sat alone with his mother just before going to bed, to broach the subject; and to his surprise she acceded willingly to his proposition of her accompanying himself and his wife.

They really hoped that their home would always be hers, but they worried that her dislike for a new country might be a major obstacle to that. Finally, Jem decided to bring it up one calm evening while sitting alone with his mom just before bedtime, and to his surprise, she agreed without hesitation to his suggestion that she join him and his wife.

"To be sure 'Merica is a long way to flit to; beyond London a good bit I reckon; and quite in foreign parts; but I've never had no opinion of England, ever since they could be such fools as take up a quiet chap like thee, and clap thee in prison. Where you go, I'll go. Perhaps in them Indian countries they'll know a well-behaved lad when they see him; ne'er speak a word more, lad, I'll go."

"Sure, America is a long way to travel; definitely farther than London, I think; and it’s quite foreign. But I’ve never thought much of England, ever since they were foolish enough to take a quiet guy like you and throw you in prison. Wherever you go, I’ll follow. Maybe in those Indian territories, they’ll recognize a well-behaved young man when they see one; don’t say another word, I’ll go."

Their path became daily more smooth and easy; the present was clear and practicable, the future was hopeful; they had leisure of mind enough to turn to the past.

Their path became smoother and easier each day; the present was clear and manageable, the future looked promising; they had enough peace of mind to reflect on the past.

"Jem!" said Mary to him, one evening as they sat in the twilight, talking together in low happy voices till Margaret should come to keep Mary company through the night, "Jem! you've never yet told me how you came to know about my naughty ways with poor young Mr. Carson." She blushed for shame at the remembrance of her folly, and hid her head on his shoulder while he made answer.

"Jem!" Mary said to him one evening as they sat in the dim light, softly chatting until Margaret arrived to keep her company for the night. "Jem! you've never told me how you found out about my silly antics with poor young Mr. Carson." She blushed with embarrassment at the memory of her mistake and buried her head on his shoulder while he replied.

"Darling, I'm almost loth to tell you; your aunt Esther told me."

"Sweetheart, I almost hate to say it; your aunt Esther told me."

"Ah, I remember! but how did she know? I was so put about that night I did not think of asking her. Where did you see her? I've forgotten where she lives."

"Ah, I remember! But how did she know? I was so confused that night I didn’t even think to ask her. Where did you see her? I can’t remember where she lives."

Mary said all this in so open and innocent a manner, that Jem felt sure she knew not the truth respecting Esther, and he half hesitated to tell her. At length he replied,

Mary spoke so openly and innocently that Jem was convinced she didn’t know the truth about Esther, and he hesitated to tell her. Finally, he responded,

"Where did you see Esther lately? When? Tell me, love, for you've never named it before, and I can't make it out."

"Where did you see Esther recently? When? Please tell me, love, because you've never mentioned it before, and I can't figure it out."

"Oh! it was that horrible night which is like a dream." And she told him of Esther's midnight visit, concluding with, "We must go and see her before we leave, though I don't rightly know where to find her."

"Oh! it was that terrible night that feels like a dream." And she told him about Esther's late-night visit, ending with, "We have to go see her before we leave, even though I'm not exactly sure where to find her."

"Dearest Mary,—"

"Dear Mary,"

"What, Jem?" exclaimed she, alarmed by his hesitation.

"What is it, Jem?" she exclaimed, worried by his hesitation.

"Your poor aunt Esther has no home:—she's one of them miserable creatures that walk the streets." And he in his turn told of his encounter with Esther, with so many details that Mary was forced to be convinced, although her heart rebelled against the belief.

"Your poor aunt Esther has no home; she’s one of those miserable people wandering the streets." And he went on to share his encounter with Esther, including so many details that Mary had no choice but to be convinced, even though her heart resisted the belief.

"Jem, lad!" said she, vehemently, "we must find her out,—we must hunt her up!" She rose as if she was going on the search there and then.

"Jem, come on!" she said passionately, "we need to track her down—we have to find her!" She stood up as if she were about to start the search right then and there.

"What could we do, darling?" asked he, fondly restraining her.

"What can we do, babe?" he asked, gently holding her back.

"Do! Why! what could we not do, if we could but find her? She's none so happy in her ways, think ye, but what she'd turn from them, if any one would lend her a helping hand. Don't hold me, Jem; this is just the time for such as her to be out, and who knows but what I might find her close at hand."

"Do! Why! What couldn't we do if we could just find her? She's not so happy in her ways, you know, that she wouldn't turn from them if someone offered her a helping hand. Don't hold me back, Jem; this is exactly the time for someone like her to be out, and who knows, I might find her nearby."

"Stay, Mary, for a minute; I'll go out now and search for her if you wish, though it's but a wild chase. You must not go. It would be better to ask the police to-morrow. But if I should find her, how can I make her come with me? Once before she refused, and said she could not break off her drinking ways, come what might?"

"Wait, Mary, just for a minute; I'll head out now and look for her if you want, even though it’s probably pointless. You shouldn’t go. It would be better to call the police tomorrow. But if I do find her, how will I get her to come with me? She turned me down before and said she couldn’t stop drinking, no matter what."

"You never will persuade her if you fear and doubt," said Mary, in tears. "Hope yourself, and trust to the good that must be in her. Speak to that,—she has it in her yet,—oh, bring her home, and we will love her so, we'll make her good."

"You'll never convince her if you're afraid and uncertain," Mary said tearfully. "Have hope yourself, and believe in the goodness that must still be in her. Talk to that—it's still within her—oh, bring her home, and we'll love her so much that we’ll help her be good."

"Yes!" said Jem, catching Mary's sanguine spirit; "she shall go to America with us; and we'll help her to get rid of her sins. I'll go now, my precious darling, and if I can't find her, it's but trying the police to-morrow. Take care of your own sweet self, Mary," said he, fondly kissing her before he went out.

"Yes!" Jem exclaimed, catching Mary's optimistic spirit. "She can come to America with us, and we'll help her get rid of her sins. I'll go now, my sweet darling, and if I can't find her, I'll just try the police tomorrow. Take care of yourself, Mary," he said, fondly kissing her before heading out.

It was not to be. Jem wandered far and wide that night, but never met Esther. The next day he applied to the police; and at last they recognised under his description of her, a woman known to them under the name of the "Butterfly," from the gaiety of her dress a year or two ago. By their help he traced out one of her haunts, a low lodging-house behind Peter Street. He and his companion, a kind-hearted policeman, were admitted, suspiciously enough, by the landlady, who ushered them into a large garret where twenty or thirty people of all ages and both sexes lay and dozed away the day, choosing the evening and night for their trades of beggary, thieving, or prostitution.

It just wasn't meant to be. Jem searched all over that night, but he never ran into Esther. The next day, he went to the police, and eventually, they recognized her from his description as a woman they called the "Butterfly," thanks to her bright and cheerful clothing from a year or two earlier. With their help, he found one of her hangouts, a rundown boarding house behind Peter Street. He and a kind-hearted policeman were let in, though the landlady seemed suspicious. She led them to a large attic where twenty or thirty people of all ages and genders were lounging and dozing through the day, saving their energy for begging, stealing, or prostitution at night.

"I know the Butterfly was here," said she, looking round. "She came in, the night before last, and said she had not a penny to get a place for shelter; and that if she was far away in the country she could steal aside and die in a copse, or a clough, like the wild animals; but here the police would let no one alone in the streets, and she wanted a spot to die in, in peace. It's a queer sort of peace we have here, but that night the room was uncommon empty, and I'm not a hard-hearted woman (I wish I were, I could ha' made a good thing out of it afore this if I were harder), so I sent her up,—but she's not here now, I think."

"I know the Butterfly was here," she said, looking around. "She came in the night before last and said she didn't have a cent to find a place to stay; and that if she were far out in the countryside, she could sneak away and die in a thicket, or a ravine, like the wild animals; but here the police wouldn’t leave anyone alone on the streets, and she wanted a quiet place to die. It's a strange kind of peace we have here, but that night the room was really empty, and I'm not a cold-hearted woman (I wish I were; I could have made a good living out of it by now if I were tougher), so I sent her upstairs—but I don't think she's here now."

"Was she very bad?" asked Jem.

"Was she really that bad?" asked Jem.

"Ay! nought but skin and bone, with a cough to tear her in two."

"Ugh! Nothing but skin and bones, with a cough that could break her in half."

They made some inquiries, and found that in the restlessness of approaching death, she had longed to be once more in the open air, and had gone forth,—where, no one seemed to be able to tell.

They asked around and discovered that in the turmoil of facing death, she had yearned to be outside again and had left—where, no one seemed to know.

Leaving many messages for her, and directions that he was to be sent for if either the policeman or the landlady obtained any clue to her where-abouts, Jem bent his steps towards Mary's house; for he had not seen her all that long day of search. He told her of his proceedings and want of success; and both were saddened at the recital, and sat silent for some time.

Leaving her many messages and instructions that he should be contacted if either the police officer or the landlady found any clue to her whereabouts, Jem headed towards Mary's house; he hadn’t seen her all day during his search. He shared what he had done and his lack of success; both felt disheartened by the story and sat in silence for a while.

After a while they began talking over their plans. In a day or two, Mary was to give up house, and go and live for a week or so with Job Legh, until the time of her marriage, which would take place immediately before sailing; they talked themselves back into silence and delicious reverie. Mary sat by Jem, his arm round her waist, her head on his shoulder; and thought over the scenes which had passed in that home she was so soon to leave for ever.

After a while, they started discussing their plans. In a day or two, Mary would leave her home and stay with Job Legh for about a week until her wedding, which was set to happen right before they sailed away. They gradually fell into silence, lost in sweet daydreams. Mary sat next to Jem, his arm around her waist, her head on his shoulder, reflecting on the moments she had shared in the home she would soon leave behind forever.

Suddenly she felt Jem start, and started too without knowing why; she tried to see his countenance, but the shades of evening had deepened so much she could read no expression there. It was turned to the window; she looked and saw a white face pressed against the panes on the outside, gazing intently into the dusky chamber.

Suddenly, she felt Jem flinch, and she flinched too without knowing why; she tried to see his face, but the evening shadows had deepened so much that she couldn’t make out his expression. His face was turned toward the window; she looked and saw a pale face pressed against the glass outside, intently gazing into the dim room.

While they watched, as if fascinated by the appearance, and unable to think or stir, a film came over the bright, feverish, glittering eyes outside, and the form sank down to the ground without a struggle of instinctive resistance.

While they watched, as if captivated by the sight and unable to think or move, a veil came over the bright, feverish, glittering eyes outside, and the figure sank down to the ground without any instinctive struggle.

"It is Esther!" exclaimed they, both at once. They rushed outside; and, fallen into what appeared simply a heap of white or light-coloured clothes, fainting or dead, lay the poor crushed Butterfly—the once innocent Esther.

"It's Esther!" they both exclaimed at the same time. They rushed outside; and there, lying in what seemed like just a pile of white or light-colored clothes, fainting or dead, was the poor crushed Butterfly—the once innocent Esther.

She had come (as a wounded deer drags its heavy limbs once more to the green coolness of the lair in which it was born, there to die) to see the place familiar to her innocence, yet once again before her death. Whether she was indeed alive or dead, they knew not now.

She had come (like a wounded deer dragging its heavy limbs back to the cool green place where it was born, there to die) to see the spot that was familiar to her innocent self, yet once more before her end. Whether she was truly alive or dead, they did not know now.

Job came in with Margaret, for it was bed-time. He said Esther's pulse beat a little yet. They carried her upstairs and laid her on Mary's bed, not daring to undress her, lest any motion should frighten the trembling life away; but it was all in vain.

Job came in with Margaret since it was bedtime. He said that Esther's pulse was still faintly beating. They carried her upstairs and laid her on Mary's bed, careful not to undress her, fearing that any movement might scare the fragile life away; but it was all for nothing.

Towards midnight, she opened wide her eyes and looked around on the once familiar room; Job Legh knelt by the bed praying aloud and fervently for her, but he stopped as he saw her roused look. She sat up in bed with a sudden convulsive motion.

Towards midnight, she opened her eyes wide and looked around the once familiar room; Job Legh knelt by the bed, praying aloud and passionately for her, but he stopped when he noticed her alert expression. She sat up in bed with a sudden, jerky motion.

"Has it been a dream then?" asked she wildly. Then with a habit, which came like instinct even in that awful dying hour, her hand sought for a locket which hung concealed in her bosom, and, finding that, she knew all was true which had befallen her since last she lay an innocent girl on that bed.

"Was it just a dream?" she asked frantically. Then, almost instinctively even in that terrible moment, her hand reached for a locket hidden in her bosom, and when she found it, she realized everything that had happened to her since she last lay as an innocent girl on that bed was true.

She fell back, and spoke word never more. She held the locket containing her child's hair still in her hand, and once or twice she kissed it with a long soft kiss. She cried feebly and sadly as long as she had any strength to cry, and then she died.

She fell back and spoke no more. She held the locket containing her child's hair tightly in her hand, and once or twice she kissed it gently. She cried weakly and sadly for as long as she had the strength to cry, and then she died.

They laid her in one grave with John Barton. And there they lie without name, or initial, or date. Only this verse is inscribed upon the stone which covers the remains of these two wanderers.

They buried her in the same grave as John Barton. And there they rest without a name, initial, or date. Only this verse is inscribed on the stone that marks the resting place of these two travelers.

Psalm ciii. v. 9.—"For He will not always chide, neither will He keep His anger for ever."

Psalm ciii. v. 9.—"For He will not always be angry, nor will He hold onto His anger forever."

 

I see a long, low, wooden house, with room enough and to spare. The old primeval trees are felled and gone for many a mile around; one alone remains to overshadow the gable-end of the cottage. There is a garden around the dwelling, and far beyond that stretches an orchard. The glory of an Indian summer is over all, making the heart leap at the sight of its gorgeous beauty.

I see a long, low wooden house with plenty of space. The old ancient trees have been cut down for miles around; only one remains to shade the side of the cottage. There’s a garden around the house, and beyond that, there’s an orchard. The beauty of an Indian summer fills the scene, making the heart race at its stunning splendor.

At the door of the house, looking towards the town, stands Mary, watching for the return of her husband from his daily work; and while she watches, she listens, smiling;

At the door of the house, looking towards the town, stands Mary, waiting for her husband to come back from his daily work; and as she waits, she listens, smiling;

"Clap hands, daddy comes,
With his pocket full of plums,
And a cake for Johnnie."

Then comes a crow of delight from Johnnie. Then his grandmother carries him to the door, and glories in seeing him resist his mother's blandishments to cling to her.

Then Johnnie lets out a happy crow. His grandmother picks him up and takes him to the door, feeling proud as she watches him resist his mother’s attempts to get him to stay with her.

"English letters! 'Twas that made me so late!"

"English letters! That's what made me so late!"

"Oh, Jem, Jem! don't hold them so tight! What do they say?"

"Oh, Jem, Jem! Don't hold them so tightly! What do they say?"

"Why, some good news. Come, give a guess what it is."

"Hey, I have some good news. Come on, take a guess at what it is."

"Oh, tell me! I cannot guess," said Mary.

"Oh, tell me! I can't guess," said Mary.

"Then you give it up, do you? What do you say, mother?"

"Then you give it up, right? What do you think, mom?"

Jane Wilson thought a moment.

Jane Wilson paused to think.

"Will and Margaret are married?" asked she.

"Will and Margaret are married?" she asked.

"Not exactly,—but very near. The old woman has twice the spirit of the young one. Come, Mary, give a guess!"

"Not quite, but really close. The old woman has twice the energy of the young one. Come on, Mary, take a guess!"

He covered his little boy's eyes with his hands for an instant, significantly, till the baby pushed them down, saying in his imperfect way,

He briefly covered his little boy's eyes with his hands until the baby pushed them away, saying in his clumsy way,

"Tan't see."

"Can't see."

"There now! Johnnie can see. Do you guess, Mary?"

"There you go! Johnnie can see. Do you get it, Mary?"

"They've done something to Margaret to give her back her sight!" exclaimed she.

"They did something to Margaret to restore her sight!" she exclaimed.

"They have. She has been couched, and can see as well as ever. She and Will are to be married on the twenty-fifth of this month, and he's bringing her out here next voyage; and Job Legh talks of coming too,—not to see you, Mary,—nor you, mother,—nor you, my little hero" (kissing him), "but to try and pick up a few specimens of Canadian insects, Will says. All the compliment is to the earwigs, you see, mother!"

"They have. She’s been resting, and can see as well as ever. She and Will are getting married on the twenty-fifth of this month, and he’s bringing her out here next trip; and Job Legh is thinking about coming too—not to see you, Mary—or you, mom—or you, my little hero" (kissing him), "but to try and collect a few Canadian insects, Will says. All the praise is for the earwigs, you see, mom!"

"Dear Job Legh!" said Mary, softly and seriously.

"Dear Job Legh!" Mary said softly and earnestly.

 

 



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!